















.4. , 







&°+ V 








d* . • " « « **o 



°o * 



^ .v.». *^, 







.• <r\> -: 









.0 V \b 



1 ^> « 



• a- 3 



* V^V \*^V v^SV v 

.•A"i:.X y.^Sfe.^ ^.:i!i%V *Astffc%*, 




^ .•• 













***« 




t 
^ 






ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

o4 Synthesis of Religion, 
Science and Philosophy^ 



"Round about, 
Eyeing the light, on more than million thrones, 
Stood, eminent, whatever from our earth 
Has to the skies return'd. How wide the leaves, 
Extended to their utmost, of this ROSE, 
Whose lowest step embosoms such a space 
Of ample radiance !" 

— Dante. 



Authorized for use in Colleges and the 
Congregation of the Outer of the Societas 
Rosicruciana In America. 

Nihil Obstat; 

NESTORIUS, X°, Praemonstrator. 
Paracelsus, IX , Cancellarius. 

Arresr; 

REFICIO, IX", Secretary General. 

September, 1920. 
New York City. 



Fraunhofer's Lines 



Regional Correspondences 




)■ 7th 



Iron 



6th 



r 5th 



Hydrogen 

Iron 

Nitrogen 



Magnesium 



Y 4th 



Iron 



Sodium 



3rd 



2nd 



Hydrogen 



r 1st 



Plate 1 The Solar Spectrum. 

(From color drawing by Mr. Raymond Gaydell) 



rosicrucian 
Fundamentals 

cAn Exposition of the Rosicrucian Synthesis 
of Religion, Science and Philosophy" 



In Fourteen Complete Instructions 
Br 



K H E I /x 



Author of 
We Master's Word, Rosicrucian Symbology" 
True Christmas Story, Greatest Birthday, etc. 




Authorized by the High Council 

of the 

Societas Rosicruciana In America 




^ Done into Print and Published by the 

Flame Press, at the Sign of the Rose 

Bush, on Manhattan Isle, New York City, 

M C M X X 







Copyrighted 1920. 
by the Societas Rosicruciana In America. 



OCT -5 1920 



©CI.A597669 



TO THE FRATERS 

of the 

Societas Rosicruciana In America 

whose kindly help and 

fraternal co-operation 

have made this work 

possible, 

ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 
is inscribed as an act of Karma. 



PREFACE 

In offering ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS to members 
of Colleges and the Congregation of the Outer of the Societas 
Rosicruciana In America, as well as to all others who may be 
interested in what is commonly called " Occult Science", the author 
is mindful of the fact that at no time has the Rosicrucian Brother- 
hood ever put forth what might be termed an official text book of 
the philosophy of the Fraternity. Nor is it the purpose of ROSI- 
CRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS to vacate the tradition. Any 
one with the slightest concept of what the "Rosicrucian Brother- 
hood" really is will readily understand that a permanent encyclo- 
paedic text book would be an anomaly and an impossibility, for 
Rosicrucianism is a progressive Art — a synthesis of Religion, 
Science and Philosophy. 

In the following pages will be found fourteen graded instruc- 
tions, with questions pertaining to each Instruction. At first 
intended for the exclusive use of Fraters of the S.'.R.M.'.A.'., it 
was deemed permissible and advisable in view of the rapidly in- 
creasing demand for the Rosicrucian teachings to place this work 
within the reach of all who seek a rational working hypothesis 
for every day life, based, not alone upon faith but upon the corre- 
lation of religious ideals and truths with demonstrable scientific 
data. 

In the present volume, the first of a series in preparation, no 
attempt has been made to give an exegesis of the Three Principles, 
Salt, Sulphur and Mercury, the Alchemical processes of Putre- 
factio, Coagulatio, etc., nor of the esotericism of the Elements, 
all of which belong more properly to the Hermetic Section of 
the Fraternity and will be given a complete elucidation in a subse- 
quent volume. Neither is there specific instruction regarding 
what is commonly called "personal development", for that belongs 
appropriately to the Alchemical Section or Secret Work of the 
Fraternity. It is the teaching of the. Brotherhood that no system 
of personal development really worth while can possibly be given 
out publicly, for the very nature of the process makes it one 
of intensive, individual effort, and, like a physician's prescrip- 



tion, guidance must be afforded each case according to the re- 
quirements of receptivity, temperament, psycho-intellectual facul- 
ties and personal characteristics. 

It is quite probable that some students may feel that a more 
detailed explanation of some statements and principles contained 
in these Instructions would have been advisable, but the author 
has believed it more expedient in a work of this character to 
avoid philosophical dissertations and amplifications of various 
occult laws, for the reason that such amplifications are to be given 
in the more advanced treatises of Hermeticism and Alchemy in 
this same series. This is especially true regarding the Instruction 
on Rosicrucianism and Religion, where brief mention is made of 
the Rosicrucian Sacramental System, simply because the exegesis 
of that system will be given according to the Hermetic standpoint. 

The primary purpose of this volume is two-fold ; first, to show 
Man's lineage, constitution and his relative position in physical 
and cosmic environment; second to show forth the esoteric signifi- 
cance of the Incarnation of the Christ or Christos. This Incar- 
nation is regarded by orthodox Christians as an accomplished 
fact of about three years' duration by impossible, supernatural 
and miraculous means. By Rosicrucians, the Incarnation is seen 
to be an accomplished fact of comparatively endless duration, at 
least so long as our planet endures; a process whereby Humanity 
contacts Divinity, and Divinity took upon itself Humanity and 
furthermore remains ever-present with all earth's inhabitants, 
making the "REAL PRESENCE" an actual fact in Nature. 

These Instructions are offered to the members of the Fra- 
ternity and others with the approval of the Masters whose labors 
are not confined exclusively to any single school or cultus but 
are a part of the general operative plan of the Great Cosmic 
School directing our evolution. 

In closing, the author desires to express his appreciation of 
the cordial co-operation and help extended by Dr. A. B. Allen, 
Messrs. Edw. Benedict, Jos. Berg, A. C. Grover, H. V. A. Rarsell 
and David Shapiro, and to Miss G. E. S. Miller and Mrs. G. F. 
Plummer, for their assistance in editing, proof reading, illustrat- 
ing and the manufacturing processes involved in the production 
of this book. Their constant and fraternal support has been a 
continuous inspiration. 

Khei. 1920. 



INDEX 



Instruction I Cosmology .Page 1 

Rosicrucianism, Divinity and the Lineage of Man. 

Instruction II Periods, Epochs and Revolutions. Page 19 

The Status of Man-in-the-ma.king during the various Forma- 
tive Processes in the Solar System. 

Instruction III Man and His Bodies. Page 43 

Celestial Hierarchies, Vehicles of the Ego, Man-in-the- 
making. 

Instruction IV The Four Kingdoms. Page 63 

Divisions of the Life Stream, Their Natures and Attributes. 

Instruction V Reincarnation. Page 89 

The Life Cycle, Consciousness, Purgatory, Panoramas, 
Rebirth. 

Instruction VI The Nebular Hypothesis. Page 113 

The Correlation of Occult Teachings with the Findings of 
Academic Science. 

Instruction VII Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Page 141 

Rosicrucian. Concept of the Orthodox Trinity; Jehovah. 

Instruction VIII Terrestrial and Sub-Terrestrial. Page 165 

Vulcanism, Seismatics, Activities of the Planetary Regent. 

Instruction IX Terrestrial and Sub-Terrestrial. (Cont.) Page 195 
The Physical Action of Vulcanism Defined. Notable Plan- 
etary Considerations. 

Instruction X Lemuria and Atlantis. Early Transitional Forms. Page 221 
Karma, Laws of Consequence and Compensation; Guardian 
of the Threshold. 

Instruction XI Formative Processes in Man. Page 255 

The Cell; its Development and Amplification. Transitions, 
Vestigial Remains, Basic Structure of Protoplasm. 
Organisms 

Instruction XII Rosicrucianism and Religion. Page 291 

Agreement between Occult and Academic Science; Points 
of Contact, Development. The Kabalah. The Noble Eight- 
Fold Path of Buddhism. Concentration. 

Instruction XIII The Human Temple Page 317 

Rosicrucianism and Freemasonry. Summary of the Teach- 
ings of both Fraternities as Applied to Man. Biblical and 
Physiological Analogies. The Temple of Solomon. 

Instruction XIV Christian Rosencreutz. • Page 351 

His Real and Alleged Connection with the Rosicrucian 
Order and His Status Therein. Details of the Rosencreutz 
Legend and Tradition. 

Addenda Page 377 

Notes, Tables, Charts and References to Scientific Works. 



ILLUSTRATIONS 



PI. 1, The Solar Spectrum 



Frontispiece 



Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 



Fig. 
Fig. 



Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 
Fig. 

Fig. 8. 

Fig. 9. 

Fig. 10. 

Fig. 11. 

Fig. 12. 

Fig. 13. 

Fig. 14. 

Fig. 15. 

Fig. 16. 

Fig. 17. 

Fig. 18. 

Fig. 19. 

Fig. 20. 

Fig. 21. 

Fig. 22. 

Fig. 23. 

Fig. 24. 

Fig. 25. 

Fig. 26. 

Fig. 27. 

Fig. 28. 



29, 
30. 
31. 
32. 



Fig. 33. 

Fig. 34. 

Fig. 35. 

Fig. 36. 

Fig. 37. 

Fig. 38. 

Fig. 39. 

Fig. 40. 

Fig. 41. 

Fig. 42. 

Fig. 43. 

Fig. 44. 

Fig. 45. 

Fig. 46. 

Fig. 47. 

Fig. 48. 

Fig. 49. 

Fig. 50. 

Fig. 51. 

Fig. 52. 

53. 

54. 



Fig. 55. 



Fig. 56. 



Macroprosopus and Microprosopus Page 

Pithecanthropus, McGregor, 1914 

The Heidelberg Jaw 

The Piltdown Man 

Neanderthal Man, McGregor 

Lake Dwellers of the Old Stone Age 

Cro-Magnon Man 

Neolithic Man 

Bison Hunt in the Vezere Valley 

Cro-Magnon and Neanderthal Men. Knight 

Rhinoceros Ticleorhineus 

Hunting the Giant Cave Bear 

Tertiary and Mauer Men 

Diagrammatic Section of the Human Brain. 

Diagrammatic Chart showing Evolutional Positions of Man. .. 

Nature Forces Assisting in Breaking Up the Mineral King- 
dom. Tree Growing Up Through a Rock 

Beautiful Effect Produced, Showing Lines of Invisible Force 
made Visible by Freezing Water 

Among the Giant Trees of California 

Examples of Nebulae. 

The Great Nebula in Orion 

The Planetoid Eros 

A good example of a Comet 

The Famous Willamette Meteorite 

A "Close-up" of the Moon 

Comparative sizes of the Planets 

The Sun as seen from the Planets 

Wonderful Art of the Ancient. Indians 

Interior of a Cave Temple 

Diagram showing North Pole vertical to the Sun 

Reversal of the Poles 

Attainment of Comparative Equilibrium 

Summit of Mt. Knaweoweo, Hawaii 

Vesuvius - 

Stromboli 

Diagrammatic Sectional View of the Earth 

River Marks, St. Lawrence Basin 

Typical New England Boulder Field 

Great Boulder at Madison, N. H 

Summit of Mount Washington, N. H 

"Split Rock" Boulder, Mattapoisett, Mass 

View of "Split Rock" showing Opening. 

Types of the Dinosaurs 

Ornitholestes and Archaeopteryx 

Triceratops 

Trachodon 

Icthyosaurus Quadricissus 

Ornithomimus 

Ankylosaurus Magniventres 

Monoclonius, (Restoration) 

Corythosaurus. (Restoration) 

Chromatin and Protoplasm contrasted 

Types of the Human Hand 

Unconformable Strata, Contorted Schist 

Changes in the Earth's Crust. Watkin's Glen and Ausable 
Chasm '. 

Map Showing North Polar Explanation of Mammalian 
Migrations 

The Pentact 



Fig. 57. Model Skeleton of Radiolarian Page 257 

Fig. 58. Lanugo. Embryo 

Fig. 59. Lanugo. Russian Dog Face Man 

Fig. 60. Chart of Changes in the Proportions of the Human Figure 

from Embryo to Maturity 

Fig. 61. Chart showing Cell Division : 

Fig. 62. Type of the Average Human Foot, showing Gradual Deletion 

of Little Toe 

Fig. 63. Natural Protective Features. Insecta 

Fig. 64. A Solar Eclipse, showing Prominences 

Fig. 65. How the Human Facial Angle was Evolved 

Fig. 66. Sectional View of Human Bone 

Fig. 67. Diagrammatic Section of Human Bone 

Fig. 68. Mesa Verde Cliff Dwellings 

Fig. 69. Casa Grande Ruins 

Fig. 70. Spermatozoa. Recent and Dried 

Fig. 71. Human Egg or Ovum 

Fig. 72. Examples of Diatomaceae. 

Fig. 73. Glass Model of a Foraminifera 

Fig. 74. Ripple Marks at Ausable Chasm 

Fig. 75. Tide Water Pool Group, Nahant, Mass 

Fig. 76. A Living Algal Pool Colony. 

Fig. 77. Tuatera 

Fig. 78. Trilobite 

Fig. 79. Chart showing Evolution of the Horse 

Fig. 80. The "Sephirotic Tree of Life." 

Fig. 81. A Gnostic 'Abraxas" Gem 

Fig. 82. The Mandalay Buddha 

Fig. 83. Rose Cross Tablet with Masonic and Alchemical Symbols 

Fig. 84. Egyptian and Christian Temples showing Man as the 

Archetype 

Fig. 85. The Great Pyramid 

Fig. 86. Man Correlated to the Cross 

Fig. 87. Ruins of Stonehenge, England 

Fig. 88. The Ichthus; Early Christian Fish Sign 

E'ig. 89. Johann Valentin Andrea 

Fig. 90. Jacob Boehme. 

Fig. 91. Dr. Robert Fludd 

Fig. 92. Michael Maier _ 

Fig. 93. Symbolic Title Page from Fludd's "Opera." 

Fig. 94. Elias Ashmole 

Fig. 95. Dante Alighieri 

Fig. 96. Engraved plate from "Macrocosmi Historia." 

Fig. 97. Portrait of Christian Rosencreutz 

Fig. 98. Diagrammatic Presentment of the Tomb Symbolism 

PL 2. Rosicrucian Tree of Life 

Fig. 99. Our Solar Source 

Fig. 100. The Great Sun Spot 

Fig. 101. Overturned Fold, New York City 

Fig. 102. Niagara River and Gorge. 



Rosicrucian Fundamentals, 



INSTRUCTION I. 
COSMOLOGY 

ROSICRUCIANISM, DIVINITY AND THE LINEAGE OF MAN. 

EDITORIAL NOTE : — The following Instructions have been Copyrighted 
1920, by Societas Rosicruciana In America. Permission to use matter therefrom 
will be cheerlully given on application, providing due credit is given to the holder 
of the Copyright. 




§mmm% an fcxpnaitinti of 
ttje Heritable ^eactjhtga of ttje 
Moat IjoU} (§tbtt of tlte lutnj 
Sloae anb ttje (Sotften QJroaa ia 
about to he mabe. 



* * * 

Subject.— The SUBJECT of Rosicrucianism is MAN, the 
HOMO. 

Object.— The OBJECT of Rosicrucianism is the PERFECTION 
and IMPROVEMENT of Man, the SUMMUM B.ONUM. 1 

Work. — The WORK of Rosicrucianism consists of the Psycho- 
logic, Philosophic, and Scientific study of Man, Physical, Intellec- 
tual, and Spiritual— the MAGNUM OPUS. 

Art. — The ART of Rosicrucianism consists of the application 
of the fruits of such study to the development of the Individual and 
the Race,— TRANSMUTATION. 

Cosmology. — The COSMOLOGY of Rosicrucianism is explained 
through a series of COSMIC REGIONS, WORLD REGIONS, 
SUB-REGIONS, PERIODS, EPOCHS, REVOLUTIONS, and VEHI- 
CLES OF THE HUMAN EGO. 



2 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

How Rosicrucianism differs. — The Rosicrucian Order differs 
from all other organizations in this important respect, that it cen- 
ters all its research and study on Man alone, seeking through him 
the key to the Arcana of Nature. 

Exact knowledge. — Exact knowledge is science based upon the 
perception and understanding of a truth. It should never be con- 
founded with learning, which means the adoption of certain theo- 
ries or opinions on the strength of more or less logical speculation. 

Proper study is Man. — We cannot really KNOW anything ex- 
cept that which we are able to perceive with our external or internal 
senses. Thus the proper and ONLY study of mankind IS Man. 

Superior Creative Power. — Man, the creature, indicates the ex- 
istence of a Superior Creative Power, the Lignt and Substance of 
Life, from which emanated all Expression anterior to and including 
our Day of Manifestation. 

Divinity. — This Superior Creative Power is comprehended by 
Rosicrucians as Divinity in absolute UNITY, but Triune in manifes- 
tation ; One Substance, One Nature ; expressing as the ABSOLUTE, 
THE SUPREME BEING, THE SOLAR GODS AND GOD. 

Intelligence. — Man's intelligence presupposes the superior in- 
telligence of his Creator, and as Man is the highest achievement of 
that Creative Power which he recognizes objectively as such — 
"Made in the image of his Creator" as he has been instructed, 2 
Man can really KNOW very little outside of himself. Therefore — 

Greatest Work.— TO KNOW HIMSELF is the GREATEST 
WORK of Man. 

Order, First Law. — ORDER is the First Law of Nature. 

Intent. Purpose. — The first requisite of Order is INTENT or 
PURPOSE. 

Universe and Man. — Thus, if we eliminate Man from the Uni- 
verse, the Universe would cease to exist, for no intent or purpose 
for its existence would continue to be manifest. The Universe IS, 
because MAN IS. 

Man sums up all. — In other words; Man, summing up within 
himself the records of long eras of evolutional processes, and con- 
taining within himself the latent potentialities for future unfold- 
ment, expansion and development, comprises also within himself all 
worlds, subliminal, objective and subjective. 

UNO. — The Creative Power or UNO, broadly speaking, be- 
comes the Macrocosm or Greater World, and Man the Microcosm or 
Lesser World ; the latter being the ' 'image' ' or representation of the 
former, but on a smaller scale. 



COSMOLOGY 



Microcosm and Macrocosm. — 

Note — The writings of occultism are replete with references to both of 
these terms, but many such references seem extremely vague and obscure. 
The confusion of the terms "God, Deity, Creator and Absolute" make the 
definitions given extremely contradictory, as also the indiscriminate use of 
the terms "Universe, Heaven, World, Cosmos, and Chaos." That the medieval 
Kabalists understood and differentiated them is certain, but the manner in 
which they have employed them in their writings leaves much to be desired. 
The usual expression, "the Microcosm of the Macrocosm" applies equally to 
the reflection of the Greater in the Lesser in all the kingdoms of Life and 
Creative Manifestation. The use in which these terms will be employed in 
the Eosicrucian teachings will be as follows: 

MICROCOSM Man 

MACROCOSM God. (Solar) 

MICROPROSOPUS Supreme Being (Universe) 

MACROPROSOPUS Absolute (Cosmos) 

The following are some of the attributes of the differentia- 
tions as given in the Kabala and Hermetic Writings: 

Microcosm — The Lesser World, or Man. 

One of the two Tetragrammatons. 

The Heavenly Man, the Manifested Logos. 

The Triangle in the Square ; the Sevenfold Cube. 

The Male-Female. 

Man, a compound of Intellect and Matter, is the 

Microcosm of the Macrocosm or Great Universe. 

Medieval Kabalists, following the Jewish, also 
called Man the Microcosm. Ancient philoso- 
phers called Earth the Microcosm of the Mac- 
rocosm, and Man the outcome of the two. 

Macrocosm and Microcosm, the Universe and our 
Globe are the dual characters of the Universal 
Matrix of Cosmos personified. 

Represented by a Pentagon. Pentagon within a 

Hexagonal Star, the Macrocosm. 

Triad or Triangle becomes Tetraktys, the sacred 

Pythagorean Number; the Perfect Square and a 
six faced Cube on Earth. 

Macrocosm — The Greater World or God. 

One of the two Tetragrammatons. 

Absolutely Perfect Square or Tetraktys in a 

Circle. 
AIN — the Negatively Existent. 
God, — Universe; Solar System. 8 
Represented by a Hexagon. 



4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Microprosopus and Macroprosopus.— 

Microprosopus — 

Universe; Supreme Being. 

Ateh — "Thou," Ani— "I" when speaking. 

The Lesser Countenance. 

Supernal Adam. 

Six of the Sephiroth. 

The Crown, Kether. 4 

Macroprosopus — 

The Greater Countenance. 

The Vast Countenance. 

The Great Face; in Chaldean a pure abstraction. 

The Word or Logos. 

Cosmos, in form of a Man. 

Adam Kadmon. 

Hua — "He," the Hidden and Concealed, 

The whole ten Sephiroth represent the Heavenly Man or Pri- 
mordial Being Adm Oilah. Adam Anilah. Arik Anpin. 

Six and Five, Male and Female, Hexagon and Pentagon. 

Hua, Ateh, and Ani — A — Aleph is the ending of one and the 
beginning of the other two, the connecting link as it were. It is 
the symbol of the UNITY, and the unvarying idea of the Divine 
operating through all these. But behind the Aleph in the name 
Hua are the letters - and n, the symbols of the numbers six and 
five. 5 

Man's resemblance. — The Microcosm of Man resembles the 
Macrocosm of the Universe in all its aspects except that of exter- 
nal form. 

Man's midway position. — Thus Man occupies a unique place 
in the Arcana of Nature — he stands alone midway as it were — 
between the long ages past when his involutional development 
began, and the untold ages to come, when his evolutional processes 
shall be accomplished. 

Man, the key to all worlds. — Rosicrucians therefore regard 
Man as the embodiment of all conditions objective and subjective, 
and find in him the key to worlds terrestrial and celestial, material 
and spiritual, seen and unseen. 

Our first contemplation of Man, objectively, reveals three con- 
ditions : 



COSMOLOGY 5 

1. A visible organism. 

2. Evidence of an actuating power or motive force. 

3. Evidence of a directing intelligence operating 
from within. 

Body, Life, Mind. — The first of these conditions we commonly 
describe as the BODY, the second as the LIFE and the third as 
the MIND. Careful analysis shows the error of these concepts. 

Spirit — Principle. — Rosicrucians teach that MATTER is the 
external manifestation of an internal or invisible "PRINCIPLE." 
That "Principle" is SPIRIT. 

Everything that exists, visibly or invisibly, objectively or 
subjectively, MUST HAVE SUBSTANCE. 

Force. — The modus of its operation is FORCE. 

Matter, crystallized Spirit. — MATTER may be termed the ex- 
ternal manifestation of SPIRIT substance, in other words, CRYS- 
TALLIZED SPIRIT. 

Spirit, sublimate Matter. — SPIRIT may be regarded as Mat- 
ter, so sublimated and etherealized as to be invisible and intangible 
—PRIMORDIAL SUBSTANCE. 

Grades of Density. — As there are many grades of density in 
Matter, so there are many grades of density in Spirit. 

Life.— The FORCE by which and through which SPIRIT 
manifests itself as Matter or through the various so-called phe- 
nomena of Nature, is LIFE. 

Therefore, LIFE may be termed the visible expression of 
SPIRIT POWER. 

Universal Principle. — Rosicrucians define it as the UNIVER- 
SAL PRINCIPLE, the activity of UNIVERSAL SPIRIT OR PRI- 
MORDIAL SUBSTANCE. 

Note — Life is present everywhere, in a stone or plant as well as in an 
animal or Man, and there is nothing in Nature which is entirely destitute of 
Life; because all things are a manifestation of the ONE LIFE or ONE 
FORCE which fills the Universe. In some bodies the activity of Life is so 
slow that it may be looked at as dormant or latent, in others it is rapid; but 
a form which is deserted by the Life Principle ceases to exist as a form. 

ATTRACTION, COHESION, GRAVITATION, etc., are all 
manifestations of Life, while in animals this activity progresses 
toward a state of self -consciousness which culminates (is per- 
fected) in Man. To suppose that Life is a product of the mechani- 
cal or physiological activity of an organism is to mistake effects 
for causes, and causes for effects. 6 

Man a Spiritual Being.— Man is an ABSOLUTELY SPIRIT- 
UAL BEING, who by the operation of SPIRIT POWER, UNIVER- 
SAL PRINCIPLE OR LIFE ; has, by a specific process, CRYSTAL- 



6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

LIZED his external substance into a form of MATTER known as 
his DENSE or PHYSICAL ENVELOPE or BODY. 

Involution — This "specific process" is INVOLUTION. 

Involution is defined as the Descent of Spirit into Matter, or 
the process of crystallization whereby Spirit attains a vehicle for 
visible manifestation, expression, or contact with other objective 
conditions. 



Universal Substance. — It has been written that everything 
that exists, either visibly or invisibly, must have substance. The 
one reality that can fulfil the requirements of this substance is 
Spirit. Therefore Spirit is the UNIVERSAL SUBSTANCE. It is 
the Cosmic Ocean in which all things from Universes and Solar 
Systems to Man are but its crystallized forms. 

Absolute and Man, both Spirit. — As the ABSOLUTE exists, 
it must be Spirit. We are told by theologians that "God is a 
Spirit." 7 The ABSOLUTE and Man, both being spirit, are there- 
fore of the same substance, but vastly differentiated. Man being 
the Creature, leaves the primacy to the ABSOLUTE or Creator. 
What, then, is the differentiation? 

Absolute, an Essence. — The ABSOLUTE is the essence of all 
potentialities in the Cosmic Root Substance. Man is the individ- 
ualized, self-conscious, differentiated Spirit at the other extreme of 
the long line of Spiritual Hierarchies, Angelic Hosts, Logoi, Gods 
of Solar Systems, and the Lesser Spiritual Powers which intervene. 

Divinity and Humanity. — Man is thus Divinity incarnated in 
Plumanity. The purpose of such incarnation will be made manifest 
in the Rosicrucian Instruction. 

Man's Mission. — Man has a Mission of Cosmic Mediumship; 
through him Divinity becomes Human. Through Man again, Hu- 
manity becomes Divine. 

Boundless Being.— The ABSOLUTE is the One Existent, be- 
yond exact comprehension, impossible of tangible manifestation to 
mortals, conceived as BOUNDLESS BEING or the ROOT OF 
EXISTENCE. Its condition of existence is beyond all known 
cosmic planes, regions or worlds. 

Supreme Being. — From the ABSOLUTE proceeded the Su- 
preme Being at the beginning of the Day of Cosmic Manifestation, 
under the Threefold Aspects of — 

Power, Word, Motion. — 1. Power — which "thinks out" 8 

2. Word— the "only begotten" 9 which 
"moulds Cosmic Root Substance" 10 



COSMOLOGY 7 

3. Motion — which prepares Cosmic 
Root Substance 11 
Great Architect of the Universe.— This SUPREME BEING is 

the one known to Rosicrucians and Freemasons as the ' 'GREAT 
ARCHITECT OF THE UNIVERSE." 

From the Supreme Being these three aspects manifest as 
follows : 

From the first aspect, Power, proceeds the WORD, the second 
aspect. It is the VERBUM, WORD, LOGOS, or "SON," but not 
the personality known as Jesus, or the principle known as "Christ" 
the "Christos." 

This Word, or Son, is the manifested intelligence of the AB- 
SOLUTE through the Supreme Being and the eternal cause of all 
subjective and objective existence subsequent to the primal activi- 
ties of the ABSOLUTE and the Supreme Being. 

This is the Word "begotten of the Father before all worlds" 12 
"which brought all forms of life into being" 13 and without which 
"was not anything made that was made." 14 

From the first and second aspects proceeds the third aspect, 
Motion. 

Seven Great Logoi. — From the Supreme Being proceed what 
are known as the Seven Great Logoi. The Supreme Being and the 
Seven Great Logoi occupy what is known as the First Cosmic 
Region. 

Chaos. — The ABSOLUTE lies or exists immeasurably beyond 
this First Cosmic Region in what Rosicrucians term CHAOS, the 
Universal Matrix or Womb of Nature. 15 

Abyss — That condition of Chaos betw r een the ABSOLUTE and 
the First Cosmic Region is called the "ABYSS." 

Regions. — There are Seven Cosmic Regions. 

First Cosmic Region. — In the First Cosmic Region the Seven 
Great Logoi bring into manifestation and direct what are known 
as * HIERARCHIES" which diffuse and differentiate in sevenfold 
progression through the succeeding Regions. Thus in the 

Second Cosmic Region, there are forty-nine Hierarchies. 

Third Cosmic Region, three hundred and forty-three Hier- 
archies. 

Fourth Cosmic Region, two thousand four hundred and one. 

Fifth Cosmic Region, sixteen thousand eight hundred and 
seven. 

Sixth Cosmic Region, one hundred and seventeen thousand 
six hundred and forty-nine. 



8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Seventh Cosmic Region, eight hundred and twenty-three thou- 
sand, five hundred and forty-three. 

Among these Hierarchies, expressing in unity the Seven Great 
Logoi as they diffuse through the various Cosmic Regions, we find 
in the seventh Cosmic Region, in its highest sub-division, the Gods 
of the various Solar Systems, each of these Cosmic Regions having 
seven sub-divisions. 

God of our Solar System. — In the latter, the highest sub- 
division of the Seventh Cosmic Region dwells the God of our own 
Solar System. 

His Triune Aspect. — Our God, as well as the Gods of all other 
solar systems, expresses in triune aspect — WILL, WISDOM and 
ACTIVITY. 

When God Creates. — When a God among these Hierarchies 
decides in his ineffable wisdom to bring another Solar System into 
being, he causes his aura to occupy a definite position in Cosmos, 
vivifying each individual atom of the Primordial Substance or 
Cosmic Root Substance in the location selected, with his own Life 
or Universal Principle, thus producing activity throughout the en- 
tire atomic mass, and differentiating the vibrations of this particu- 
lar mass from the generalized vibrations of chaos and cosmos 
about it. This isolates in space, as it were, the entire future solar 
structure-to-be. Primordial Substance, or Spirit, is negative in its 
latency. The Creating God is a manifestation of the positive na- 
ture or polarity of the Supreme Being and the Absolute. 

Attraction. — By attraction, the Creating God draws upon the 
Primordial Spirit or Substance adjacent to his chosen position, and 
this added to the Cosmic Root Substance of that position, causes 
the latter to become denser than the Substance generally diffused 
through the Cosmos, between the various already existent solar 
systems. 

Vibration Every atom of this denser or intensified Cosmic 

Root Substance is then endowed with a phase of the God-con- 
sciousness which regulates its activity according to His intent, in 
varying degrees of vibration. 

Hyle. — This differentiated vibration establishes the World- 
Regions to be, in the new solar-system-in-the-making. It was 
known as HYLE by the ancient Rosicrucians, meaning Primordial 
Matter containing! the germs of everything that was to come into 
objective existence. 16 

Body of God. — These World-Regions, when constituted and 
differentiated, compose in a broad sense the "Body of God," and 



COSMOLOGY 

continue to exist so long as He continues his creative activity. 
They are not separated by Space, nor are they or any part of the 
nascent system an instantaneous creation. 

World Regions. — These World-Regions are conditions of Pri- 
mordial or Cosmic Root Substance, intensified according to the 
differentiated states of vibration, but all interpenetrating one an- 
other, in the same position in Space or Cosmos. 

Specialized Dimensions. — They are thus "specialized dimen- 
sions in Space." 

Position in Space. — The highest of these Regions may occupy 
the same position in Space as the lowest. Highest in this case 
means the most rarefied. Lowest means the densest. The higher 
or finer Regions are developed first, then by the process of crys- 
tallization already mentioned, one after another of these Regions 
attains greater density until the ultimate of material expression or 
visible Matter is reached. 

Involution. — Down to this point, Involution has been actively 
bringing the Universal Principle or Life deeper and deeper into 
Matter for the purpose of building concrete forms, the different 
Regions forming connecting links with the creating God and Pri- 
mordial Spirit, the Substance from which these forms are con- 
structed and crystallized. 

Evolution. — From the ultimate of material expression, Evolu- 
tionary processes return the Universal Principle or Life to its 
Source. 

When Regions end. — The necessity for the existence of the 
denser Regions then ceases. The higher, finer Regions are the 
first developed and the last to be de-materialized. When the Uni- 
versal Principle in any Region has accomplished all that the creat- 
ing God designed that Region for, the existence of that Region is 
ended. This is accomplished by the cessation of that particular 
vibration or activity within the Body of God. 

Creation not an instantaneous act. — This in general is the 
cosmic scheme of creative activity in the establishment of a solar 
system. As stated, it is not an instantaneous creation. 

Central Flame. — Rosicrucians conceive of the creating God as 
the Central Flame, or Central Spiritual Sun of our Solar System. 

Great Central Flame. — They regard the Supreme Being as the 
Great Central Flame or Sun of our Universe. 

Nebular Hypothesis. — Occult science agrees with Physical sci- 
ence in the application of the Nebular Hypothesis to the Creative 
Scheme, insisting, however, upon the directing of the nebular ac- 



10 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

tivities by the wisdom and intelligence of the Hierarchies de- 
scribed. 

Virgin Spirit. — Prior to the beginning of Manifestation, God, 
our Central Flame or Spiritual Sun, embodies within Himself the 
Universal Principle or Life as VIRGIN SPIRIT. 

Differentiated. — At the commencement of Manifestation, God 
differentiates within Himself this Virgin Spirit as sparks from 
His own Flame, each of which is destined to become an individual 
Ego or Flame; each endowed with the germ of His Will, Wisdom 
and Activity. 

Unfoldment. — In each spark is enfolded the latent possibilities 
of the Divine Father, which possibilities are unfolded into dynamic 
powers during the involutionary and evolutionary processes, while 
the Divine Will element renders each spark capable of instituting 
new departures in constructive development. 

The Physical Sun. — The first Manifestation of this Central 
Spiritual Sun is the projection or crystallization of the Physical 
Sun of the Solar System-to-be. This Physical Sun becomes the 
parent of the lesser bodies in its System or Family Group. 

The vehicle of the Solar God. — As the student progresses he 
will later observe that the Physical Sun is the Physical or lowest 
vehicle of the God of our Solar System, just as the Physical Body 
is the lowest or densest vehicle of the individual Ego in Man. 

Planets. — The lesser bodies or planets in a solar system are 
necessary, inasmuch as the differentiated states of vibration re- 
quire specialized conditions for the degree of manifestation each 
is destined to produce or accomplish. 

From the Physical Sun are projected rays of differentiated 
spirit substance as nebulous matter, at varying distances from the 
Sun, within the confines of the Cosmic Space designated by the 
creating God. 

Condensation. — Those farthest out in this Space naturally 
maintain vibrations on a much lower scale than those nearest to 
the Sun. The nebulae thus operating gradually condense, and by 
centripetal and centrifugal motion crystallize surfaces, spherical, 
in varying degrees of density. 

Physical World Region. — These bodies or planets thus repre- 
sent the development of Primordial Matter into visible or physical 
expression and form the core or center of the Physical World 
Region, the Regions before referred to enfolding and interpene- 
trating them all. 

Earth. — Consider the case of our own planet, Earth or Terra. 



COSMOLOGY 11 

The Supreme Being and the Seven Great Logoi occupy the 
First Cosmic Region. There are seven of the Cosmic Regions. 
The Seventh is occupied by the Gods of the various Solar Systems. 

Regions. — This Seventh Cosmic Region consists of Seven 
World Regions, each of which is again divided into Seven Sub- 
Regions. 

First World Region. — The First World Region is the World of 
the Solar God. 

Second World Region. — The Second World Region is the 
World of the Virgin Spirits — the Cosmic Root Substance differen- 
tiated within the Body of God, before entering the descent into 
dense matter. 

Third World Region (First Aspect, Threefold Spirit).— The 
Third World Region is the World of Divine Spirit, wherein Virgin 
Spirit begins its pilgrimage through Matter. Here it is endowed 
with Divine Consciousness, the highest spiritual influence in Man- 
to-be. This Divine Consciousness, however, is NOT Self -Conscious- 
ness, which is a faculty only attained by evolution. This attain- 
ment is one of the purposes referred to as a reason for the 
Incarnation of Divinity in Humanity, or the Descent of Spirit into 
Matter. Here originates the first aspect of the Threefold Spirit in 
Man-to-be. 

Fourth World Region (Life Spirit, Second Aspect, Threefold 
Spirit). — The Fourth World Region is the World of Life Spirit 
with seven sub-regions like the foregoing. It is the condition 
wherein originates the Second Aspect of the Threefold Spirit of 
Man-to-be. 

Fifth World Region (World of Thought).— The Fifth World 
Region is the World of Thought, with seven sub-regions in two 
principal divisions. 

Abstract and Concrete. — The higher of the two divisions is 
known as the Division of ABSTRACT THOUGHT, and the lower 
as the Division of CONCRETE THOUGHT. 

Thought Divisions. — The Seventh, Sixth and Fifth sub-re- 
gions belong to the Division of Abstract Thought. 

Seventh Sub-Region (Form). — In the Seventh sub-region is 
developed the germinal concept of FORM, in Mineral, Vegetable, 
Animal and Human types. 

Sixth Sub-Region (Life). — In the Sixth originates the germi- 
nal concept of LIFE for Vegetable, Animal and Human Forms. 

Fifth Sub-Region (Desire and Emotion; Third Aspect, Three- 
fold Spirit). — In the Fifth originates the germinal concept of DE- 



12 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



SIRE and EMOTION for Animal and Human vivified forms; the 
development of the Third Aspect of the Threefold Spirit of Man- 
to-be. 

The Fourth, Third, Second and First sub-regions apply to the 
Division of Concrete Thought. 

Fourth Sub-Region (Archetypal Forces). — The Fourth sub- 
region is that of ARCHETYPAL FORCES and the MIND STUFF 
of Man-to-be. 

This sub-region is the point through which Spirit or Primor- 
dial Substance becomes reflected in Matter. 




Fig. 1 
MACROPROSOPUS AND MICROPROSOPFS. THE GREAT SYMBOL 
OR DOUBLE TRIANGLE OF SOLOMON. THE TWO ANCIENTS 
OF THE KABBALAH. THE GOD OF LIGHT AND THE 
GOD OF REFLECTIONS. MERCY AND VENGE- 
ANCE. SPIRIT REFLECTED IN MATTER. 



Third Sub-Region (Archetypes of Desire, Aerial Sub-Region). 

—The Third sub-region is that of the ARCHETYPES OF DESIRE 
AND EMOTION, SOMETIMES called the AERIAL SUB-REGION. 
Second Sub-Region (Archetypes of Pulsation, Oceanic Sub- 
Region).— The Second sub-region is that of the ARCHETYPES of 
UNIVERSAL PULSATION, or the UNIVERSAL ACTIVITY of 



COSMOLOGY 13 

the LIFE PRINCIPLE. It is known to occultists as the OCEANIC 
sub-region. 

First Sub-Region (Continental Sub-Region, Archetypes of 
Form). — The First sub-region is known to Rosicrucians and oc- 
cultists as the CONTINENTAL sub-region, as it contains the 
Archetypes OF ALL FORM. 

Archaeus. — The Third, Second and First sub-regions consti- 
tute what is known to Rosicrucians as ARCHAEUS, the great in- 
visible storehouse of Nature, wherein the characters of all things 
are contained and preserved. 17 

Mind. — The last four sub-regions are all concerned with the 
domain of Mind. 

Sixth World Region.— The Sixth World Region is the AS- 
TRAL W T ORLD, likewise with its seven sub-regions. 

Seventh Sub-Region (Soul) — The Seventh sub-region is that 
of SOUL POWER. 

Sixth Sub-Region.— The Sixth is that of SOUL LIGHT. 

Fifth Sub-Region.— The Fifth is that of SOUL LIFE. 

These three soul groups operate through the power of attrac- 
tion. 

Fourth Sub-Region (Feeling, Neutral Region, Interest and 
Indifference). — The Fourth sub-region is that of FEELING, which 
may be said to be the NEUTRAL division, as it is the division of 
demarcation as to INTEREST OR INDIFFERENCE, between the 
Powers of Attraction in the Soul Group and the Powers of Re- 
pulsion in the next three lower sub-regions. 

Third Sub-Region (Wishes). — The Third sub-region is that of 
WISHES. 

Second Sub-Region (Impressionability). — The Second sub- 
region is that of IMPRESSIONABILITY. 

First Sub-Region (Passion). — The First sub-region is that of 
PASSION. 

These three sub-regions are the scene of operation of the 
powers of Repulsion. 

Seventh World Region. — The Seventh World Region is the 
PHYSICAL WORLD, with its appropriate seven sub-regions in 
two principal divisions. 

Etheric Division. — The higher of the two principal divisions 
is the ETHERIC DIVISION. This includes the Seventh, Sixth, 
Fifth and Fourth sub-regions as follows: 



14 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Seventh Sub-Region (Reflecting Ether). — The Seventh sub- 
region is that of the REFLECTING ETHER, wherein trained stu- 
dents may read in the MEMORY OF NATURE. 

Sixth Sub-Region (Light Ether). — The Sixth sub-region is 
that of the LIGHT ETHER which forms the medium for sense 
perception of the Man-to-be. 

Fifth Sub-Region (Life Ether).— The Fifth sub-region is that 
of the LIFE ETHER, wherein operate the forces for the propa- 
gation of the species of Man. 

Fourth Sub-Region (Chemical Ether). — The Fourth sub-re- 
gion is the region of the CHEMICAL ETHER, wherein the forces 
of Assimilation and Excretion hold sway. 

Chemical Division. — The lower of the two principal divisions 
is the CHEMICAL DIVISION, with the three remaining sub- 
regions. 

Third Sub-Region (Gases). — The Third sub-region is that of 
GASES. 

Second Sub-Region (Liquids). — The Second sub-region is that 
of LIQUIDS. 

First Sub-Region (Solids). — The First sub-region is that of 
SOLIDS. 

Now Rosicrucians designate Matter as follows: SPIRIT, Pri- 
mordial or Cosmic Root Substance is called — 

Materia Prima MATERIA PRIMA, A'Wasa. 

In manifestation this is distinguished as 
a Materia Remota. 
b Materia Proxima. 
c Materia Ultima. 

Applying this to the preceding World Regions and their re- 
spective sub-regions, we find that: 

From the ABSOLUTE, the UNO or 0, we come through Ma- 
teria Prima to the World of Divine Spiirt. 

Threefold Spirit. — The world of Divine Spirit, the W 7 orld of 
Life Spirit, and the Abstract Division of the Thought World which 
develops the Human Spirit, combine to bestow upon Man-to-be his 
Threefold Spirit, composed of the Divine Element, Atma; the Life 
Element, Buddhi; and the Human Element, Manas. 

Spirit Man (Life Spirit). — These are described by some oc- 
cultists as the Spirit Man (Divine), Life Spirit (Life), and the 
Spirit Self (Human). 

Spirit Self. — This Threefold Spirit is constituted from Materia 
Remota, which is Materia Prima in the stages of Involution. 






COSMOLOGY 15 

Threefold Body. — Continuing the process of Involution or 
crystallizing, somewhat as does the crustacean its soft tissue into 
the outer hard, protective shell, this Threefold Spirit projects from 
itself the THREEFOLD BODY of Man. 

Astral Body. — From the Human Spirit is developed the AS- 
TRAL BODY, through the operation of the forces in the Astral 
World Region. 

Etheric Body. — From the Life Spirit is developed the 
ETHERIC BODY, called by some the "Vital" Body, through the 
use of the forces in the Etheric Division of the Physical World 
Region. 

Physical Body. — From the Divine Spirit is developed the 
PHYSICAL BODY by virtue of the forces of the Chemical Divi- 
sion of the Physical World. 

The Shadow. — Just as a shadow is projected from an object 
whose farthest surface is illumined, so this Threefold Body is 
really the shadow of the Threefold Spirit, for the Material is 
evanescent, and only the purely Spiritual forms are destined to 
final persistence, as we shall learn later on. 

This Threefold Body is expressed by Materia Proxima, or 
Matter in the apparent stages of Involution-Evolution. 

Threefold Soul. — In the process of evolution, the Threefold 
Spirit transmutes the assimilated experience of the Threefold 
Body into an ESSENCE, which it extracts therefrom, as the 
THREEFOLD SOUL, described as the— 
a Conscious or Sentient Soul, 
b Intellectual or Rational Soul. 
c Self-conscious or Emotional Soul. 

The Threefold Soul is expressed as Materia Ultima. 

"Soul is that which gives knowledge duration." 18 

"Soul is the Ego, not yet conscious of its spiritual Nature." 19 

"Soul is the Ego revealed in its real nature as the Hidden 
Central Flame of the Man. It emerges unveiled, a drop from the 
ocean of primordial essence." 20 

"The Divinity dwelling in Man speaks, when the Soul recog- 
nizes itself as an Ego. The Ego is related to God as a drop of 
water to the ocean." 21 

Mind. — All these Threefold conditions are united by the LINK 
OF MIND. 

"Thou something from Nothing, in Thee, I am I." 22 

Rosicrucian Motto. — 10 — 1, the Uno. "Omnia ab Uno" the 
Rosicrucian motto. 



16 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

The Threefold Spirit thus projected and manifested in the 
attainment of individuality and self-consciousness, becomes the 
Ego, which is nourished by the Soul Essence extracted from the 
Threefold Body as its pabulum. 

This in brief form is the lineage of Man. 

It will be seen that from the ABSOLUTE to Man, everything 
is the same Cosmic Root Substance in varying forms of Manifes- 
tation, expression and projection, ONE SOURCE, ONE SUB- 
STANCE, ONE GOAL. 

QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 1 

1. What is to be made in these Instructions on the Rosicrucian 
Philosophy? 

2. What is the SUBJECT of Rosicrucianism? 

3. What is the OBJECT of Rosicrucianism? 

4. What is the WORK of Rosicrucianism? 

5. What is the ART of Rosicrucianism? 

6. How is Rosicrucian Cosmology explained? 

7. How does the Rosicrucian Order differ from all others? 

8. W T hat is exact knowledge? 

9. What does Man, the Creature, indicate? 

10. How is the Superior Creative Power comprehended by Rosi- 
crucians? 

11. What is Man's greatest work? 

12. What is the first law of Nature? 

13. What is the first requisite or intent of Order? 

14. What would result if Man were eliminated from the Universe? 

15. What does Man sum up? 

16. What is said regarding the teachings and writings of oc- 
cultism concerning Microcosm and Macrocosm? 

17. What are some of the attributes of the differentiations as 
given in the Kabala and Hermetic writings. 

18. What do the whole ten Sephiroth represent? 

19. How does the Microcosm Man resemble the Macrocosm of 
the Universe? 

20. Explain Man's midway position in the Arcana of Nature. 

21. What three conditions does Man display? 

22. What do Rosicrucians teach regarding Matter? 



COSMOLOGY 17 

23. Explain the difference between Matter and Spirit. 

24. What is Life? 

25. Give the Rosicrucian definition of Universal Principle. 

26. In what way is Man said to be a Spiritual Being? 

27. What is said of both the Absolute and Man? 

28. In what way is the Absolute to be considered an Essence? 

29. What is Man, in view of the foregoing? 

30. What is Man's Mission? 

31. How do we conceive of the Absolute? 

32. What first proceeds from the Absolute? 

33. By what name is this Being known to Rosicrucians and Free- 
masons ? 

34. What are the three aspects of the Supreme Being? 

35. What proceed from the Supreme Being? 

36. What is the region occupied by the Supreme Being and the 
Creative Logoi? 

37. Where does the Absolute exist? 

38. What is the Abyss? 

39. How many Cosmic Regions are there? 

40. Name them, and the Hierarchies that diffuse through them. 

41. Where dwells the God of our Solar System? 

42. Name his Threefold aspects. 

43. How does He create? 

44. How does He operate through Attraction? 

45. How through Vibration? 

46. What is Hyle? 

47. What, constitutes the Body of God? 

48. What are World Regions? (Specialized dimensions in space.) 

49. Give their relative positions in space. 

50. What is the function of Involution? 

51. What is the function of Evolution? 

52. How is a world region brought to an end? 

53. Is creation an instantaneous act? 

54. What is the Rosicrucian concept of the Central Flame? 

55. What is Virgin Spirit? 

56. What are the possibilities of unfoldment in Virgin Spirit? 

57. What is our Physical Sun? 



18 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

58. What is the purpose of the Planets? 

59. What do the Planets or Bodies represent? 

60. Apply the Cosmic and World Regions to our Earth. 

61. Give the known sub-divisions in each world plane or region. 

62. Give the ethers and the functions of each ether. 

63. How do Rosicrucians designate Matter? 

64. What is the Threefold Spirit? 

65. How is it denned by some occultists? 

66. What is the Threefold Body? 

67. What is the Threefold Soul? 

68. How is Mind described? (As a link.) 

69. What is the Rosicrucian Motto? 

70. What does this Lineage of Man show forth? 

For chart of World Regions see Appendix. 




INSTRUCTION II. 

PERIODS, EPOCHS, AND REVOLUTIONS. 

The Status of Man-in-the-making during the various 
formative processes in the solar system. 



Stages of Earth. — In this Instruction we shall consider the 
stages through which the Earth has passed during the present 
Day of Manifestation. The Cosmic and World Regions which have 
been described in the previous Instruction apply equally to all the 
planets in our Solar System; thus, in studying the conditions of 
our own Earth, we are also studying those of our planetary neigh- 
bors, with differentiations as to density, velocity, chemical compo- 
sition, etc., due to their different positions in ''Space," at varying 
distances from their parent Sun. 

"Planes." — We do not as a rule use the term "Plane" in these 
Instructions, although it is frequently employed by legitimate oc- 
cult bodies, for it is apt to cause misinterpretation of the idea it 
represents. Many students interpret the "Planes" of occult science 
as being superimposed, one upon another, whereas just the oppo- 
site is meant. The term "Region" answers the purpose much bet- 
ter. It must be borne in mind whenever the term "Plane" is used, 
that it means a "condition" or "state" and the plural usage is that 
they interpenetrate each other, just as one may mix several gases 
of different specific gravities and densities within the same space. 
Thus the Cosmic Regions interpenetrate each other and all the 
World Regions as well. 

Seven Periods. — In the previous Instruction we outlined the 
lineage and descent of Man to the Physical World Region, or 
rather to the Chemical Division of the same, with its three sub- 
regions. In this descent Man has passed through varying degrees 
of developing consciousness which will be fully described in the In- 
struction on Consciousness. These varying degrees of conscious- 
ness have been and will be accomplished in the course of specific 
periods of evolution. There are seven of these periods. 



2 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

1 The Saturn Period, 

2 The Sun Period, 

3 The Moon Period, 

4 The Earth Period, 

5 The Jupiter Period, 

6 The Venus (or Venusian) Period, 

7 The Vulcan Period. 

Do not refer to the seven planets. — These periods do not 
refer to the planets for which they are named. They have re- 
ceived their names from the analogies they bear to conditions of 
creative process through which astronomical science shows the 
planets of our Solar System have been and are now passing. 

Reincarnations of our Earth. — Also, when the truth of Re- 
incarnation or rebirth is more fully understood, these periods will 
be found to be the reincarnations or rebirths of our planet Earth. 

Analytically: the attributes, natures and properties of the 
periods are as follows: 

Saturn Period. — Warmth, darkness, highest and lowest ve- 
hicles of Man-in-the-making taking concrete form: Germinal Con- 
sciousness developing (similar to the trance consciousness of the 
present mineral), begun in the rest period of this general period. 

Divine Spirit and Physical Body. 

Sun Period. — Glowing light balls of the consistency of gas: 
Dreamless Sleep Consciousness, Life Spirit and Etheric Body con- 
creting. 

Moon Period. — Moisture, heat, steam, water; Human Spirit 
and Astral Body concrete; Ego becomes individualized. Dream 
Consciousness. 

Earth Period. — In two halves, the Mars half and the Mercury 
half. 

Mars half: Precipitation, crystallization, concretion, attain- 
ment of full Waking Consciousness — Self Consciousness. Iron ele- 
ments introduced; wars, mechanical progress. 

Mercury half: Development of Mind; intellectual progress, 
emphasis of Form, Color and Tone in the application of aesthetic- 
ism to human life and environment. 

Jupiter Period. — Universal altruism, love of humanity, broth- 
erhood. 

Venus Period. — Reign of beauty in all departments of life, 
necessity for and supremacy of perfection of Form, Color and 
Tone, as essentials to expansion and amplification of the self- 
consciousness in the ALL-consciousness. 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 21 

Vulcan Period. — Development of creative impulse and energj 
in the human akin to that of the greater Hierarchies ; the entering 
into the Cosmic Consciousness of the present humanity as a whole. 

Day of Manifestation (Septenary). — These periods constitute 
the Septenary Day of Manifestation, and at their termination 
comes the Cosmic Night wherein the forces reorganize for another 
Day of Manifestation. While called the Cosmic Night it is a 
period of intense activity, for the cosmic operations executed on 
such a scale of inconceivable magnitude necessitate preparation of 
the most thorough nature. 

Cosmic Night. — Neither does the Cosmic Night mean the end 
of the consciousness of the present evolving humanity, for this 
wave of evolution will then be far advanced along still higher path- 
ways. 

Seven Periods are dual. — These Seven Periods are dual in 
their application, for they relate to the seven stages of develop- 
ment of the Solar System, and also to the seven stages of develop- 
ment of our own Earth. 

Earth has its own Periods. — Thus, the Earth has its own 
Saturn, Sun, Moon, Earth, Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan Periods, 
each with the characteristics above described and applying to its 
humanity specifically. 

Periods finished. — In the Earth's evolution we have already 
passed the Saturn, Sun and Moon periods, also the Mars half of 
the Earth Period and are now in the Mercury half. 

Four Elements. — It will be noted that the four elements mani- 
fested in our Earth evolution as follows: 

Saturn Period, One Element FIRE. 

Sun Period, Two Elements FIRE and Water. 

Moon Period, Three Elements FIRE, Air and W T ater. 

Earth Period, Four Elements _ FIRE, Air, Water and Earth. 

Cosmic Night. — Besides the Cosmic Night at the close of the 
Septenary Day of Manifestation, there is also a Cosmic Night of 
briefer duration between each Period. 

Each Period is Septenary in its nature as well, for the life 
impulse makes seven complete circuits or rounds during each 
period. Thus each period is said to have seven revolutions, each 
being spherical and each world region being globular. 

Globes. — When the life wave has traveled once around through 
all the world regions, it has made a revolution; and seven of 
these revolutions make a Period. 



22 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

First Day of Creation. — With the Seven revolutions around 
the seven world region "globes/' the First Day of Creation is at 
an end ; the Saturn Period closes ; a Cosmic Night sets in, and 
after a rest and assimilation of forces and experience, the Sun 
Period, or Second Day of Creation begins. 

777 Incarnations. — The Seven revolutions around the seven 
globes of the seven Periods constitute what is called the 777 In- 
carnations, or the Pilgrimage of the Virgin Spirits. 

Reabsorption (Universal Night). — At the end of the last 
-revolution the life wave is reabsorbed into the Body of God, the 
globes dissolve, and the life wave remains absorbed in God for a 
length of time equal to the time occupied by the activity of the 
whole Seven Periods. God himself then merges into the Supreme 
Being during the Cosmic Night, or as it is better called, the Uni- 
versal Night, in contradistinction to the interim between periods. 
When the similar process is completed in the entire Universe, the 
Supreme Being merges into the Absolute, in preparation for an- 
other Great Day of Manifestation. 

Seven Creative Days. — Thus we see how the Seven Creative 
Days are accomplished, each Day being a distinct period of evo- 
lution. 

For the purpose of collateral reading in the Holy Scriptures 
the following entries may be made in the student's Bible: 

Biblical Parallels. — 

Saturn period Genesis, i, 2nd vs. 

Sun Period Genesis, i, 3rd vs.. 

Moon Period Genesis, i, 6th vs. 

Earth Period to 4th Revolution Genesis, i, 9th vs. 

Epochs. — The Earth evolution now being prepared for Man's 
manifestation, he appears on the stage an Ego but with his self- 
consciousness latent, that is, in process of unfoldment. This un- 
foldment was accomplished in a series of EPOCHS. 

The Epochs according to the Rosicrucian teachings are — 

1 The Polarian Epoch, 

2 The Hyperborean Epoch, 

3 The Lemurian Epoch, 

4 The Atlantean Epoch, 

5 The Aryan Epoch — Man's present state. 

Mineral-Man. — In the Polarian Epoch Man had only his Physi- 
cal Body, as minerals now have, and is therefore called the min- 
eral-man. 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 23 

Plant-Man In the Hyperborean Epoch Man had his Physical 

Body and the Etheric Body, or the power of growth, hence he is 
known as the plant or vegetable-man. 

Animal-Man. — In the Lemurian Epoch Man had the Physical 
Body, the Etheric Body and the Astral Body, with powers of loco- 
motion, hence is called the animal-man. 

Man. — In the Atlantean Epoch Man had the Physical, Etheric, 
Astral bodies with MIND unfolding and in this Epoch is, generally 
speaking, first known as MAN, as we can begin to visualize him. 

In the present or Aryan Epoch Man will partially develop his 
Ego. 

Biblical Parallels. — For the purposes of Biblical notation the 
following references may be noted: 

1 Polarian Epoch Genesis, i, 1-9. 

2 Hyperborean Epoch Genesis, i, 11-19. 

3 Lemurian Epoch.. Genesis, i, 20-23. 

4 Atlantean Epoch Genesis, i, 24-31. 

5 Aryan Epoch Genesis, ii, entire chapter. 

Biblical Creative Days. — The Polarian Epoch includes the 
First, Second and part of the Third creative days according to the 
Genesiac account. 

The Hyperborean Epoch includes the remainder of the Third 
and the Fourth day. 

The Lemurian Epoch includes the Fifth day. 
The Atlantean Epoch includes the Sixth day. 
The Aryan Epoch includes the Seventh day entirely. 

While we have considered the various Periods of evolution 
pertaining to our Earth, and consequently to other members of 
our Solar System, these planets had not as yet been thrown off 
from their parent Sun, although they were forming within its 
sphere. Thus the 

Polarian Epoch is so called because human evolution began at 
the Polar Region of the Sun. The Sun beings, who were at that 
time the highest evolved, formed Man's mineral body from the at- 
tenuated chemical matter, organizing a vehicle absolutely different 
from that we now recognize as human. Anthropology shows us 
that the physical body of Man of today is vastly different from 
that of the Pithecanthropus Erectus of Java, or the Oligocene 
Propliopithecus, the ancestral primates of Egypt at least 525,500 
years ago. And correspondingly, the body (physical) of Man 
25,000 years hence will also be vastly different from that of today. 



2 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

In the Polarian Epoch the physical body was a coarse, porous, 
bulbous shaped vehicle with an opening at one end. The descrip- 
tion of these organs of the early bodies belongs to the Instruction 
on the vehicles of Man, so we will not pursue them farther at this 
time. 

Hyperborean Epoch (Why Called). — Hyperborean Epoch is 
so called from the formation of surface or "crust islands" on the 
periphery of the Sun's sphere, islands as it were in a sea of Fire. 

When the Earth Left the Sun. — After Mars, the Earth was 
thrown off from the parent Sun near the end of the Hyperborean 
Epoch, as its continued incrustation had become a hindrance to 
the evolutionary process thereon. Later Venus and Mercury fol- 
lowed, due to the same reason. Our Earth when thrown off also 
included our Moon. 

Lemurian Epoch (Persistence of Name). — Lemurian Epoch is 
notable for the institution of separate personality, division of hu- 
manity into sexes, establishment of sexual relations, organization 
of races and tribal groups. The persistence of the name Lemuria 
is seen in the application of the term "Lemur" to many of 
the anthropoids. The atmosphere of Lemuria was dense and hot 
like fire fog. The Earth's crust was a partial sea of boiling water, 
with islands and many volcanoes. Animal and vegetable growths 
were gigantic. During the Lemurian Epoch occurred the so-called 
"Fall of Man." 

Fall of Man. — In his early stages Man's consciousness was 
directed inwards. Thus, although the sexes were differentiated, 
the propagative functions were in accordance (under guidance of 
creative hierarchies) with solar and lunar influences ; gestation and 
parturition caused neither pain or inconvenience. As Man in Bib- 
lical verbiage "knew his wife," that is, directed his senses out- 
wardly, he surrendered to the sensuous mode of propagation, and 
thenceforth earned bread by the sweat of his brow, and womb- 
man or woman was made to bring forth young in sorrow and 
travail. 

Sixteen Races. — We have said that Races began in this Epoch ; 
there are Sixteen to our evolutionary wave, past, present and fu- 
ture, divided as follows: 

One race, end of Lemurian Epoch. 
Seven races, during Atlantean Epoch. 
Seven races, during Aryan Epoch. 
One race, during Sixth Epoch. 
No further races will follow. 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 25 

Atlantean conditions. — Atlantean Epoch was notable for mar- 
velous climatic conditions. Midway between the icy Polar Region 
and the hot, volcanic southern region the atmosphere was a thick, 
heavy fog, through which the sun rarely shone. Atlantean Man 
had a small head, no forehead, or frontal brain, gigantic arms and 
legs, and leaped rather than walked. 

Ego not yet indrawn. — The Ego was not yet entirely indrawn. 
In the fully developed Man, the two cardinal points in the 
physical body and the etheric body become concentric at a place 
just between the eyes, half an inch below the skin, at what may 
be called the root of the nose. When the Ego is fully indrawn, 
this is its home or seat, with its ramifications of the threefold 
spirit throughout the circulatory system. In the Atlanteans these 
two concentric points occupied the positions much as we find them 
today in animals. The Atlanteans developed Mind especially in 
the aspect of cunning. They also developed Memory and attained 
the rudiments of language. 

Nations and Kings. — Nations were organized, and Kings be- 
came an institution. Greatest of all, in the latter part of the At- 
lantean Epoch Man was left to guide himself. Through the Saturn, 
Sun and Moon Periods; the three and one-half revolutions of the 
Earth Period, (the Polarian, Hyperborean, Lemurian, and early 
Atlantean Epochs) Man's career had been under the direction of 
the greater Hierarchies. 

Free Will. — From now on he was to develop and utilize FREE 
WILL. 

Atlantean Races. — Of the Atlantean Races we note — 

1st The Rmoahals. 

2nd The Tlavatlis. 

3rd The Toltecs. 

4th The Turanians, (Original). 

5th The Semites, (Original). 

6th The Akkadians. 

7th The Mongolians. 

Deluges. — The condensation of great fogs in deluges of waters 
drove many groups of inhabitants of Atlantis in every direction. 
Thus the present Mongolians are said to be descendants of those 
so driven. It is also claimed by some occultists that the Negroes 
and Savage races are remnants of the Lemurians, but we do not 
believe the logic of facts warrants this premise. 

Aryan conditions. — Aryan Epoch conditions are too well 
known to students of ethnology, archaeology and geology to re- 



26 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

quire description at this time. The races of this Epoch up to 
the present are — 

Aryan Races. — 1 The Aryan. 

2 The Babylonian-Assyrio-Chaldean. 

3 The Perso-Graeco-Latin. 

4 The Celtic. 

5 The Teutonic-Anglo-Saxon. 

Future Races. — Two races are yet to come, in this Epoch — 

6 The Slav. 

7 The race to be developed from the Slav. 
Sixth Epoch. — Sixth Epoch will be marked by notable condi- 
tions relating to human Brotherhood, and from the peoples of the 
Americas will evolve the last Race in the present wave of evolu- 
tion. 

Sixteen Paths to Destruction. — The sixteen races herewith 
enumerated have been called by some medieval and three modern 
occultists, the "Sixteen Paths to Destruction" on account of the 
danger of large groups of humanity in each becoming crystallized 
into race bodies. 

In long lines of ancestry, family customs, ideas, concepts, etc., 
are perpetuated in the continuity of blood. This acts to prevent 
individual progress. Rosicrucians are taught that family ties are 
those of a given incarnation only; that each Ego is an entirely 
separate individual, and while affection may unite us in the after- 
death state with those who have gone before us, nevertheless even 
there we shall finally realize that cosmically each must progress 
individually, and that we should not attempt to hold any back by 
bonds of sentiment, but on the contrary, it is the duty of those 
who know, to speed the progress of each other as the constructive 
act of sentiment itself, when expressed as a sincere desire to help. 

In this way, and by so helping, we may not only advance 
others but also progress ourselves and ofttimes the journey may 
be made together. 

These Epochs are sometimes referred to as "Ages," and again 
as "Pre-Atlantean" and "Post-Atlantean" epochs, eras, or ages, 
without attempting to assign an individual name. 

Oracles. — During the Atlantean Epoch the Initiates of the 
Humanity of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods instituted what 
are known as "Oracles" for the purpose of giving to Earth Hu- 
manity stated forms of initiation. These were known as the Sun 
Oracle, Saturn Oracle, Moon Oracle. There were also the Venus, 
Mercury and Vulcan Oracles. 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 



27 



We have thus shown the Periods, Revolutions, Epochs and 
Races through which the Life Wave in our present system of evo- 
lution has passed. 

Scientific correlation. — In order to reduce occult science to a 
practical basis of understanding in the light of academic science, 
we will indicate man's exact status as shown by geology and an- 
thropology, correlated with the evolutionary time periods of occult 
science. 

Times, Ages, Eras, Periods — Geology divides the evolutionary 
processes and formations of the Earth's crust into a series of 
"Times," "Ages," "Eras" and "Periods." Thus we have- 



Times. — 1 Archaen 
2 Palaeozoic 



3 Mesozoic 
4- Cenozoic 



Ages. 



1 Invertebrates 

2 Fishes 

3 Acrogens 



4 Reptiles 

5 Mammals 



Eras. — 



Lower Silurian 

Upper Silurian 

Devonian 

Carboniferous 

r Triassic 

L Jura-Triassic 

Cretaceous 

Tertiary 



1 
2 
3 
4 

5 Jura-Trias- 

6 

7 



8 Quarternary, or Post-Tertiary 



Periods. 



1 


Azoic 


13 


Portage 


25 


Lower 


2 


Eozoic 


14 


Catskill and Chemung 26 


Dakota 


3 


Cambrian 


15 


Sub-carboniferous 


27 


Colorado 


4 


Calciferous 


16 


Carboniferous 


28 


Fox Hills 


5 


Chazy 


17 


Permian 


29 


Laramie 


6 


Trenton 


18 


Lower (Trias) 


30 


Eocene 


7 


Niagara 


19 


Middle (Trias) 


31 


Oligocene 


8 


Onondaga 


20 


Upper (Trias) 


32- 


Miocene 


9 


Lower Heidelberg 


21 


Rhaetic 


33 


Pliocene 


10 


Oriskany 


22 


Lias 


34 


Glacial 


11 


Corniferous 


23 


Oolite 


35 


Champlain 


12 


Hamilton 


24 


Purbeck 


36 


Recent 



2 8 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



-There are many sub-divisions, the principal 



Various Coal Strata 

Neocomian 

Chalk 

Nummulitic 

Pleistocene 



Sub-Divisions 

ones being the 

1 Laurentian 6 

2 Huronian 7 

3 Lover, Middle and Upper Cambrian 8 

4 Upper Llandovery , 9 

5 Old Red Sandstone 10 

Time Periods (Grouped). — The Times, Ages, Eras, Periods 
and sub-divisions are grouped as follows: 

Archaen Time. — 

1 Azoic ) . , , ,, fl Laurentian 
„ . I periods, and the \ n TT 

2 Eozoic J (2 Huronian 

Palaeozoic Time. — 

1 Ag-e of Invertebrates, 



sub-divisions. 



Upper Silurian Era — 
Niagara 

Onondaga and Lower Heidel- 
berg Periods; and the corre- 
sponding sub-divisions. 



Lower Silurian Era — 

Cambrian 

Calciferous 

Chazy 

Trenton Periods; and the 

Lower, Middle and Upper 

Cambrian, and Lower Llan- 
dovery sub-divisions. 

2 Age of Fishes, Devonian Era, 

Catskill and Chemung Periods 
and the Old Red Sandstone 
sub-divisions. 



Oriskany 
Corniferous 
Hamilton 
Portage 



3 Age of Acrogens, Carboniferous Era, 

Sub-carboniferous, Carbonifer- 
ous and Permian Periods, and 
the various Coal Measures. 
(Sub-divisions.) 
Mesozoic Time. — 



4 Age of Reptiles, Jura Trias- 



Triassic 
Juratriassic 



I Period, 



Cretaceous Era, Lower Middle 
and Upper Triassic Periods 
and the Rhaetic, Lias, Oolite 
and Purbeck Periods; Lower, 
Dakota, Colorado, Fox Hills 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 



29 



and Laramie Periods in the 
Cretaceous. 

Neocomian and Chalk sub-di- 
visions. 

Cenozoic Time. — 

5 Age of Mammals, Tertiary Era, 

1 Eocene 

2 Oligocene 

3 Miocene 

4 Pliocene Periods and Num- 
mulitic and Lignitic subdivi- 
sions. 

Quarternary or Post Tertiary 
Era, with Glacial, Champlain 
and Recent Periods, Pleisto- 
cene and Holocene sub-divi- 
sions. 







Fig. 2 
PITHECANTHROPUS. RESTORATION BY McGREGOR, 1914. 

— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, A . Y.) 

Man Enters. — Man as known to academic science enters the 
scene of action during the comparatively modern sub-division 
known as the Pleistocene, which includes the Glacial and Post 
Glacial Periods, or the "Diluvium" of early writers. 1 



30 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Glacial Period. — The duration of the entire Glacial Period or 
"Ice Age" is estimated at from 525,000 and 620,000 to 800,000 
years. 

The Glacial Period itself is divided into four general group's 
and "Inter Stages." Thus— 



Glacial Stages. — 






MAN 


PERIOD DURATION 






1st Glacial Stage Approx. 


25,000 


years 


Pithecanthropus 








or Trinil Man 


1st Inter-Glacial Stage Approx. 


75,000 


years 




2nd Glacial Stage Approx. 


25,000 


years 


Heidelberg Man 


2nd Inter-Glacial Stage Approx. 


200,000 


years 




3rd Glacial Stage Approx. 


25,000 


years 


Piltdown Man 


3rd Inter-Glacial Stage Approx. 


100,000 


years 


Neanderthal Man 


4th Glacial Stage Approx. 


25,000 


years 




Post-Glacial Stage Approx. 


25,000 


years 



Conservative approximate total 500,000 years 
Post-Glacial Stage to B. C. 16,000 years 

Plus 1900 years of our Era 1,900 years 



Approximate Time.- 

517,900 years. 



-From beginning of Ice Age to present 




Fig. 3 

THE HEIDELBERG JAW. 

— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. T.J 



Types of Prehistoric Man. — Arranging the types of Man 
noted, in time periods of modem usage, we have, with minor 
classifications, the 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 



31 



Type Locale of Remains 

PITHECANTHROPUS Trinil River, Java 

HEIDELBERG Heidelberg 

(Homo Heidelbergensis) 



Approx. Date 

516,000 B.C. to 
419,000 B.C. 

391,000 B.C. 



PILTDOWN 

(Eoanthropus) 

NEANDERTHAL 

Furfooz 
Cro-Magnon 
Krafina 
Mousterian 

Cannstatt 



"Dawn Man," Piltdown, 

Sussex 166,000 B.C. 

Gibraltar, Neanderthal 

near Dusseldorf 66,000 B.C. 

Furfooz, Belgium 
Cro-Magnon, Dordogne 
Krapina, Austria-Hungary 
Le Moustier, Dordogne, and La Cha- 

pelle, Correze. 
Cannstatt 




Fig. 4 
THE PILTDOWN MAN. THREE QUARTER AND PROFILE VIEWS. 
— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

Missing Links. — These are the earliest types of Man; (Homo 
Sapiens) species some of which are now recognized as the "miss- 
ing links" between homo sapiens and the anthropoids. 

Skulls. — They are classified according to the conformation of 
the skulls ; the short, round, or four cornered ; Brachycephalic — 
and the long, oval, or Dolichocephalic. All belong to the "Old 
Stone Age," both Neolithic and Palaeolithic. 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




the 



Fig. 5 
NEANDERTHAL MAN. RESTORATION BY McGREGOR. 

— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

The Glacial and Post Glacial Periods include the 

1 OLD STONE AGE, including the upper and lower Palaeo- 

lithic Times, Upper, 12-16,000 B C., Lower 40-100,000 
B. C. Chipped and Flaked Flints. 
Between the Old Stone Age and the Roman Times, we have 

2 NEW STONE AGE, including the 

a Early Neolithic Stage. No metal known but gold, 
b Typical Neolithic Stage, (Swiss Lake Dwellers, 7000 
B. C. 




Fig. 6 

LAKE DWELLERS OF THE OLD STONE AGE. RESTORATION BY 

M. GOTZINGER, UNDER DIRECTION OF F. KELLER, ZURICH. 

— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 



33 



c Late Neolithic Stage, or the so-called COPPER AGE. 

3000-2000 B.C. 



3 BRONZE AGE, 



Europe 
Orient 



4 Early IRON AGE, Europe 

Orient 

5 Late IRON AGE, Europe 

6 AGE OF MAN, Holocene, or 

times to the present. 

Rise of world civilizations. 



2000-1000 B.C. 
4000-1800 B.C. 

1000- 500 B.C. 
1800-1000 B.C. 

500 B.C. to Roman times 

'Recent" period. Roman 




tgk 




".^'JSr 




W 










fA 


^^F pJ'l5s£L&toft&&t jJM 





Fig. 7 Fig. 8 

CRO-MAGNON MAN. NEOLITHIC MAN. 

— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.J 

Four Divisions of Upper Palaeolithic. — The " Upper" Palaeo- 
lithic times are known as the "art period" of the Old Stone Age, 
and are comprehended under four divisions relating to the forms 
of animal life depicted in the caves of those times and still extant. 

d Age of Aurochs and Bison. 

c Age of Woolly Mammoths and Rhinoceros. 

b Age of Reindeer. 

a Age of Cave Bear. 2 



34 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




Fig. 9 

BISON HUNT IN THE VEZERE VALLEY DIKING THE MAGDA- 

LENIAN PERIOD. SOUTH OF FRANCE. 

(By permission.) 

Man's Remote Ancestry. — Geology, anthropology and archae- 
ology demonstrate "that men with faculties and powers like our 
own, but in the infancy of education and tradition, were living in 
this region of Europe (Palaeolithic caves of the Pyrenees, Dor- 
dogne and the Cantabrian Mountains of Spain), at least 25,000 
years ago. Back of these intelligent races were others also of 
eastern origin but in earlier stages of mental development, all 
pointing to the very remote ancestry of man from earlier mental 
and physical stages." 3 




Fig. 10 

LEFT CRO-MAGNON MEN, RIGHT, NEANDERTHAL MEN. 

BOTH FROM PAINTINGS BY CHARLES R. KNIGHT. 

— (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 35 

Oldest Center of Human Habitation. — The places referred to 
form the ' 'oldest center of human habitation of which we have 
a complete, unbroken record of continuous residence from a 
period as remote as 100,000 years, corresponding with the dawn 
of human culture, to the hamlets of the modern peasant of 
France." "In contrast Egyptian, Aegean and Mesopotamian civili- 
zations appear as of yesterday." 4 

From geological and chemical science, then, we may say that 



the 



Polarian Epoch began in the parent Sun. 

Hyperborean Epoch began when the present earth was thrown 
off from the parent sun ; considerably more than 350,000,- 
000 years ago, according to latest scientific findings. 

Vestiges of continents formed during the late stages of this 
Epoch are seen in Greenland, Iceland, Spitzenbergen and 
Alaska. 

Moon thrown off from Earth. — During the Hyperborean Epoch 
the moon was thrown off from the Earth approx. 56,000,- 
000 years ago. 

Consistentior Status, approx. 20 to 40 million years ago. 

Condensation of Oceans, approx. 80 to 90 millions of years ago. 

Pliocene Period (4) extended over 900,000 years and wit- 
nessed the transformation of the man- 
ape into prototypic Man. 

Miocene Period (3) occupied 1,800,000 years and saw the 

culmination of mammalian life. 

Oligocene Period (2) occupied 3,000,000 years and saw the 

beginning of anthropoid life. 

Eocene Period (1) occupied 4,200,000 years and was the 

time of types of mammals and the 
vanishing of archaic forms. 

Lemurian Epoch (Duration, Destruction). — Lemurian Epoch 
extended from the Carboniferous of the Palaeozoic Time 
to the Eocene Period in the Cenozoic. Lemuria was de- 
stroyed by volcanoes about 10,417,000 years ago. Japan 
and Spain are still part of what was ancient Lemuria. 

Atlantean Epoch (Extent and Destruction). — Atlantean Epoch 
began prior to the end of the Lemurian Epoch and its 
active life so far as the story of human development is 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

concerned may be given as approximately 4-5,000,000 
years. Atlantis was destroyed by four cataclysms, as 
follows : 



Four Cataclysms, 



-1st 
2nd 
3rd 

4th 



Pliocene Period 



800,000 B.C. 

200,000 B. C. 

87,000 B. C. 

9,600 B. C. 



Troano MSS. — According to the Troano MSS. the latter ca- 
taclysm occurred in the 6th Kan, 11th Mulac, in the 
month of Zac, culminating on the 13th Chuen. The con- 
tinent was destroyed by a series of tidal waves. Frag- 
ments of the continent still exist under different geo- 
graphical names. 

Aryan Epoch began with the formation of the Aryan Races 
and is a matter of comparatively accurate historical 
record. 




Fig. 11 
RHINOCEROS TICLEORHINEUS. 
(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 



37 



Prehistoric Man c — The prehistoric types of Man described 
must not be considered as races, but more as indices in the path- 
way of the evolutionary progress of humanity. Practical occult- 




Fig. 12 
HUNTING THE GIANT CAVE BEAR IN PRIMITIVE TIMES. 

(By permission.) 



38 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



ism and genuine spiritual science do not hide behind the subter- 
fuges of wild vagaries of the imagination as to impressive time 
data, ascribing miraculous civilizations to bygone races. 

If such civilizations ever existed what progress they had made 
would be preserved to futurity, or else we would be recording re- 
trogression instead of progression, and devolution instead of evo- 
lution. 

Nature's Processes. — It has taken Nature and all that she 
represents, millions of years to make the earth a suitable habitat 
for conscious, intelligent Man, and while Man has gone through 
many evolutionary processes in the interim, it is in practical accord 
with the data given that he has made his entrance as the dominant 
factor in the world's work and progress. Much of that progress 
was accomplished on spiritual planes before his advent, but his 
entire career has been in strict accord with the established prin- 
ciples of evolution. 




Fig. 13 
TERTIARY AND MATTER MEN. 

(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.J 



Man and the Apes. — Man does not descend from the monkey. 
The higher forms of mammalia produced a type analogous to the 
man-ape in the relics herein described, a higher form of anthro- 
poid; but the modern ape is the degeneration of lost types of 
pseudo anthropoids and prototypic humans. Another wave of evo- 
lution will care for lost opportunities. 



PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 39 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 2 

1. What is the subject of this Instruction? 

2. Through what stages is the earth shown to have passed? 

3. Why should we not use the term "Planes" ? 

4. How many Periods are designated? 

5. Name them. 

6. Do they refer to the seven planets? 

7. What are they found to be? 

8. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Saturn 
Period. 

9. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Sun 
Period. 

10. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Moon 
Period. 

11. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Earth 
Period. 

12. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Jupiter 
Period. 

13. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Venus 
Period. 

14. Describe the attributes, nature and properties of the Vulcan 
Period. 

15. What do these Periods constitute? 

16. What is the Cosmic Night? 

17. Are these Periods single or dual? 



4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

18. How many Periods has our Earth? 

19. What Period are we now in? 

20. How did the Four Elements manifest in our Earth Evolution? 

21. Explain the meaning of "Globes." 

22. What are the 777 Incarnations? 

23. How is a Life Wave disposed of? 

24. What is meant by Universal Night? 

25. What are the Seven Creative Days? 

26. What are Epochs? 

27. What is the Mineral-Man? 

28. What is the Plant-Man? 

29. What is the Animal-Man? 

30. How do the Epochs correlate with the Biblical Creative Days? 

31. Why is the Polarian Epoch so called? 

32. What is said of Man's antiquity? 

33. Why is the Hyperborean Epoch so called? 

34. Why is the Lemurian Epoch so called ? 

35. How is the name shown to persist? 

36. What was the "Fall of Man" ? 

37. What are the sixteen races? 

38. Describe Atlantean conditions. 

39. What was the status of the Ego therein? 

40. What is said of Nations and Kings? 

41. When did Man first learn to utilize Free-will? 

42. Name the Atlantean Races. 

43. What were the Deluges? 

44. Describe Aryan conditions. 

45. Name the Aryan races. 



\ 

PERIODS, EPOCHS AND REVOLUTIONS 41 

46. What are to be the future races? 

47. What will mark the Sixth Epoch? 

48. What are the sixteen paths to destruction? Why? 

49. What were the Oracles? 

50. How does geology divide the evolutionary formations of 
earth's crust? 

51. Review the above as well as possible to fix them generally in 
mind. 

52. In what geologic division does Man enter the earth drama? 

53. What was the duration of the Glacial Period? 

54. Name the Glacial Stages and durations. 

55. What is the approximate time from the beginning of the Ice 
Age to the present? 

56. Name the types of prehistoric Man. 

57. What are the "Missing Links"? 

58. How are they classified? 

59. What Ages do the Glacial and Post-Glacial Periods include? 

60. Give their approximate time periods. 

61. What is the "Age of Man"? 

62. What are the Upper Palaeolithic divisions? 

63. Give an idea of Man's remote ancestry. 

64. What are the oldest centers of human habitation? 

65. When did the Polarian Epoch begin and where? 

66. When was the Moon thrown off from the Sun? 

67. When was the consistentior status approximated? 

68. When did the oceans condense? 

69. What was the extent of the Pliocene Period? 

70. What was the extent of the Miocene Period? 

71. What was the extent of the Oligocene Period? 



42 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

72. What was the extent of the Eocene Period? 

73. What was the extent of the Lemurian Epoch? When was 
Lemuria destroyed? 

74. What was the extent of the Atlantean Epoch? When was 
Atlantis destroyed? 

75. What record do we get from the Troano MSS? 

76. How must prehistoric types of Man be considered? 

77. How do Nature's processes operate? 

78. How does Man stand in relation to the apes? 




INSTRUCTION III. 

MAN AND HIS BODIES. 

Celestial Hierarchies, Vehicles of the Ego, 
Man-in-the-making. 



Tracing Man's Lineage. — In the previous Instructions the stu- 
dent has learned of Man's progress from the Absolute to his pres- 
ent status. His transition from the higher order of anthropoids 
in the Animal Kingdom to Homo Sapiens or intelligent Man, is 
symbolized by the greatest and most significant emblem of our 
Order in its exoteric life, the Cross and Rose. 

Cross and Rose. — These symbols will be better understood af- 
ter the student has received the Instruction on the Four Life King- 
doms. The base of the Cross represents the Mineral Kingdom, the 
lower shaft represents the Vegetable or Plant Kingdom, the roots 
of which are embedded in the Mineral; the blossom or reproduc- 
tive organs pointing upward toward the light. The cross-bar of 
the Cross represents the Animal Kingdom, with the horizontal 
spine pertaining thereto. The upper upright shaft represents Man, 
the inverted plant or vegetable. He has the upright spine, but his 
reproductive organs point downwards to darkness. 

The Vegetable Kingdom looks to the Sun for Life, in stretch- 
ing its reproductive organs thereto. Man turns his creative powers 
toward the earth and its center, a symbol of the allegorical 'Tail 
of Man." This means the purely physical Man. The higher spirit- 
ual powers and vitalizing potencies come to Man from the Sun, 
through the head and solar plexus. 

The Rose. — The Rose symbolizes the crowning differentiation 
between the higher animals and Man, the crown of Reason or 
Intelligence. 

Ego indraws. — The lower Kingdoms of Life are governed from 
without by what are known to Rosicrucians as "Group Spirits. ,, 
Man is controlled by his real Self, or Ego, which has INDRAWN 
into the vehicles which will be the subject of this Instruction. 



44 



ROSICRUCIAX FUNDAMENTALS 



Three Essentials. — The essentials that differentiate Man from 
the Animal Kingdom are Three viz: — an upright spine and walk, 
that he may receive the high spiritual currents of vitality from 
the Sun which enter through the head and work downward, as well 
as from the solar plexus and upward, forming a complete circuit; 
an upright larynx, for speech is capable of being produced only by 
such an organ; and warm red blood which is the medium through 
which the Ego directly functions. 

Celestial Hierarchies. — Man's present status is the result of 
tw T o distinct lines of activity: his own, and those of high celestial 
beings who belong not only to the present but also to previous 
Days of Manifestation. These are known as the Celestial Hier- 
archies. We will give them in their proper order. 

These Hierarchies we find designated in Holy Scripture as 
"Thrones, Dominions, Principalities and Powers, also Archangels 
and Angels." (See Colossians i-16; Romans viii-38.) 

Hierarchies. — These Hierarchies are Twelve in Number 



as 



follows : — 








Name 




Christian Esoteric Name 


1 
2 
3 


Unknown 






Seraphim 




Lords of Love 


4 


Cherubim 




Lords of Harmony 


5 


Thrones 




Lords of Flame or Will 


6 


Dominions 


(Kyriotetes) 


Lords of Wisdom 


7 


Principalities 


(Dynamis) 


Lords of Individuality or 
Motion 


8 


Powers 


(Exusiai) 


Lords of Form 


9 


Pow T ers of Darkness (Archai) 


Lords of Mind 


10 


Archangels 


(Archangeloi) 


Sons of Fire 


11 


Angels 


(Angeloi) 


Sons of Twilight or Life 


12 


Virgin Spirits 








Correspond to 


Zodiacal Signs. — They correspond by number 


to the Twelve Zodiacal Signs, thus— 






1 Aries 


5 Leo 


9 Saggitarius 




2 Taurus 


6 Virgo 


10 Capricorn 




3 Gemini 


7 Libra 


11 Aquarius 




4 Cancer 


8 Scorpio 


12 Pisces 




First two Hierarchies unknown.- 


—Of the first two Hier- 



archies nothing is known except that they belonged to a former 
Day of Manifestation and have progressed immeasurably beyond 
our knowledge or concept, and gave certain assistance at the be- 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 



45 



ginning of the present Day of Manifestation and the beginning of 
the present wave of evolution. 

Hierarchies three to five active in last three Periods. — Hier- 
archies three to five, Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones (or Lords 
of Love, Harmony, Flame or Will) completed their evolution in the 
present Day of Manifestation, passed to liberation, and then as- 
sisted in the evolution of Man during the three Periods prior to 
the Earth Period, viz : Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods. 

Seven Hierarchies still active. — The remaining seven Hier- 
archies have been and are now active in the Earth Period of evo- 
lution, as will be seen later in this Instruction. 

Bodies, Vehicles, etc. — According to Rosicrucian science, Man, 
the Ego, possesses and functions through certain well defined 
bodies, vehicles, sheaths, or shells, all these designations having 
been employed by early writers. 

3, 5, 7 9. — In studying these vehicles we find ourselves con- 
fronted at the very start, by the mystic numbers 3, 5, 7, 9, 
familiar to every member of the Order, thus — 



With 3, the threefold constitution of Man as 



With 5, the fivefold constitution of Man as 



f Spirit 



With 7, the sevenfold constitution of Man as 



With 9, the ninefold constitution of Man as 



Soul 

Body 

Ego 

Mind 
i Astral Body 
j Etheric Body 
1 Physical Body 

Divine Spirit 
Life Spirit 
Human Spirit 
Mind 

Astral Body 
Etheric Body 
Physical Body 
' Divine Spirit 
Life Spirit 
Human Spirit 
Conscious Soul 
Emotional Soul 
Intellectual Soul 
Astral Body 
Etheric Body 
Physical Body 



4 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

The Conscious, Emotional and Intellectual Soul is also some- 
times known as the Sentient, Rational and Self-Conscious Soul. 

In connection with these 3, 5, 7 and 9-fold Constitutions, it 
must not be inferred that the terms "Mind" and "Soul" are inter- 
changeable. In the Threefold Constitution only the three complete 
principles of Man, in unity, are shown. 

In the Fivefold Constitution, the development of the Three- 
fold Body is shown, with the addition of the Ego or Controller, 
and the Mind through which it operates. 

In the Sevenfold Constitution, the Threefold Spirit and the 
Threefold Body are given in that order, to show forth the place 
of Mind as the "Link between." 

In the Ninefold Constitution, the Ego having operated through 
Mind to extract the Soul as pabulum, we list the Threefold Body, 
Soul and Spirit in their complete expansions. 

Soul. — The correct order is — 

1 Conscious (or Sentient) Soul 

2 Intellectual (or Rational) Soul 

3 Self-Conscious (or Emotional) Soul 

A Product. — We make this brief recapitulation, for so many 
regard the soul as a vehicle in unity, that is, of one nature, where- 
as it is threefold in its nature like the Threefold Body and the 
Threefold Spirit, and is a PRODUCT, an ESSENCE, extracted by 
the Threefold Spirit from the Threefold Body, as stated in Instruc- 
tion Number One. 

Not to be confounded with Seventh Cos. Reg. Hierarchies. — 
Before going further it must be understood that the Twelve 
Hierarchies listed in this Instruction are not to be confounded 
with the 823,543 Hierarchies noted in the Seventh Cosmic Region, 
as given in the First Instruction. The Twelve Hierarchies of this 
Instruction are those pertaining to and affecting our present and 
the immediate past wave of evolution. 

Man as ordinarily conceived. — In ordinary usage we conceive 
of Man as a threefold triune being ; i. e., having a Threefold Body, 
a Threefold Spirit, and a Threefold Soul. 

Mind Sheath. — When referring to his vehicles, however, we 
have in mind the Ego or Self functioning through the "Sheath" of 
Mind "Stuff," in the Astral, Etheric (or Vital) and Physical 
Bodies. 

Why So Called.— We term Mind, "stuff" and a "sheath," be- 
cause, contrary to many teachings and concepts, mind is not yet 
organized as a true "body." Ultimately it will be, as also the 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 



47 



Astral Body, but at present neither are organized to the extent 
of the Physical and Etheric Bodies, each of which have their own 
specific organs and centers of activity. 

Mind a Mirror. — Mind at present is to the Ego as a mirror, 
through which the Threefold Spirit reflects itself in Matter, crys- 
tallizing into manifestation the Threefold Body. 

Ego in Operation. — In operation, the Ego functions through 
the Mind to impress the Astral Body with desire, forming and de- 
veloping impetus to action which is communicated to the Etheric 
Body, causing it to vitalize the Physical Body into activity through 
the powers of the forces of attraction or repulsion as the nature of 
the thought form concreted by the Ego may determine. 

Activities of the Hierarchies. — To return to the Hierarchies: 

3 The Seraphim in the Moon Period developed in 

nascent Man, or "Man-in-the- 
making," the germ of the Human 
Spirit. 

4 The Cherubim in the Sun Period developed the 

germ of the Life Spirit. 

5 The Lords of Will and Flame in the Saturn Period developed 

the germ of the Divine Spirit, 
and also the germ of the Physi- 
cal Body. 

6 The Lords of Wisdom developed the germ of the Eth- 

eric Body in the Sun Period. 

developed the Astral Body in the 

Moon Period. 

assumed the direction of human 

evolution complete, in the Earth 

Period. 

were the Humanity of the Saturn 

Period. 

were the Humanity of the Sun 

Period. 

were the Humanity of the Moon 

Period. 

are the Humanity of our present 

or Earth Period. 
Their status. — Thus it will be seen that some of these Hier- 
archies pertain to past waves of evolution and began their appren- 
ticeship as creative hierarchs in developing the germs of our pres- 
ent vehicles; others belong to past Periods of our present wave 



7 The Lords of Motion 



8 The Lords of Form 



9 The Lords of Mind 



10 The Archangels 

11 The Angels 

12 . The Virgin Spirits 



4 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

of evolution, and are at present guiding us and co-operating with 
us in the development and perfecting of our vehicles. 

Globes. — The development of the germs of Man's present ve- 
hicles began in the Saturn Period. At that time humanity in the 
mass took the form of what has been described by some writers 
as "GLOBES." Perhaps no better term could be found, although 
it does not convey to the student an adequate conception of the 
existent condition. 

Likened to a berry. — These globes may be likened to a thim- 
•bleberry, which is made up of a large number of small individual 
berries. So with the human mass or globe, it was made up of 
countless nascent human embryonic germs, potential with the later 
development of form as we now have it. 

Ear most highly developed organ. — Up to the present time 
the Physical Body is the most highly developed but it is far from 
being perfected. For instance, the ear was principally developed 
in the Saturn Period, which may be said to have been the mineral 
stage of development of earth's present humanity. 

The ear is today the most highly developed of all the human 
organs, yet it is far from its ultimate. For ultimately all the 
human senses must be completely generalized. We feel, for in- 
stance, all over the body, some sections thereof being more sensi- 
tive than others, nevertheless the sense of feeling is completely 
generalized. This was necessary in order that the human dense or 
physical vehicle could successfully fortify and adapt itself to any 
given environment. 

Sense to be generalized. — In the distant future, however, we 
shall see, hear, smell, and even taste in every part of the physical 
vehicle. Science is already proving this to be possible by the in- 
vention of apparatus that enables the blind to see via the ear, and 
vice versa. The united action of taste and smell is also well known. 

Physical Body correlates with Chemical Region of Physical 
World. — The Physical body correlates with the solids, liquids and 
gases of the Physical world. The Etheric Body acts through the 
ethers of the Etheric Region of the Physical World. It is already 
well advanced in its development of special organs. 

Physical Body seen clairvoyantly. — Seen clairvoyantly, the 
Physical Body presents a porous appearance, and the degree of 
porosity has much to do with the temperament and character of 
the individual. Some have great porosity and therefore great 
power to absorb vitality and also, unfortunately, to absorb con- 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 49 

ditions of environment, which react favorably or unfavorably upon 
the individual according to the nature of each. 

Porosity. — Others are not so porous, and are known in the 
world as "hard to penetrate," that is, it is difficult to penetrate 
them by the power of thought, influence, environment or by any 
other avenue. 

Etheric Body Luminous. — The Etheric Body, on the other 
hand, presents a luminous appearance, as of countless myriads of 
luminous "points." When the Physical and Etheric Bodies are 
concentric with each other, the luminous points of the Etheric 
Body fit exactly into the porous orifices of the Physical Body. 
Thus when a portion of the body, say the arm or leg, "goes to 
sleep," it is because the Etheric Body, by the shutting off of the 
nerve action of that part of the body, has ceased to remain con- 
centric and the vitality supplied by the Etheric Body also ceases. 

Atomic structure of Body. — Seen clairvoyantly, the Physical 
Body also presents another appearance, that of its atomic struc- 
ture. And when the Etheric Body is perfectly concentric, the 
luminous points of the latter will be found to penetrate to the 
hollow centers of each individual atom. In our present status of 
evolution the two vehicles are concentric, but this was not for- 
merly the case, for in the Atlantean Epoch, the Ego had not en- 
tirely indrawn, and the seat of the Ego in the triangular space 
known to students of the Alchemical Section of the Fraternity was 
not concentric with the similar position in the two vehicles. 

Sign of Pisces. — By referring to the table of the Hierarchies, 
the student will see why reference is made to Neophytes of the 
birth of Messiahs of our present wave of evolution under the 
"Sign of Pisces." These Messiahs belong to the "seven remaining 
Hierarchies and are active in the evolution of the Virgin Spirits 
(No. 12) corresponding to the Zodiacal Sign of Pisces. 

Where Involution ends and Evolution begins. — INVOLU- 
TION, broadly speaking, may be said to END, and EVOLUTION 
BEGIN, when the Ego has fully indrawn into its group of vehicles 
and attained SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS. There have been from the 
beginning of Man's long journey to his present status, well defined 
states of consciousness, but none were SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS, 
which, with INDIVIDUALITY, is only attained when the EGO is 
FULLY indrawn into its vehicles. Thus while the Atlanteans at- 
tained a high degree of intelligence, it was more of the animal 
intelligence, expressing itself in cunning and subtlety, than the 
fully awakened consciousness of SELF. 



50 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Ego's Vehicles as Commonly Stated. — In our present usage, 
we speak of the EGO, i. e., Threefold Spirit, as having the follow- 
ing vehicles: 

1 Mental Sheath 

2 Astral Body 

3 Etheric (or Vital) Body 

4 Physical Body 

the Threefold Spirit extracting from the Threefold Body (Astral, 
Etheric and Physical) the Threefold Soul. 

Ego (What it is). — The Ego has already been shown to be 
the Virgin Spirit differentiated in its evolutionary progress as the 
Threefold Spirit, Divine, Life, and Human. It is the Threefold 
Spirit after it has attained individuality and become a distinct, 
imperishable entity by emerging from the lower stages of involu- 
tion, indrawn, and begun to evolve as the human. 

Recapitulation. — The other vehicles may be briefly recapitu- 
lated : 

Mental Sheath. — At present unorganized as a true body and 
serving as the "mirror" through which Spirit reflects itself in Mat- 
ter, or through which the Threefold Spirit projects itself into the 
Threefold Body. 

Memory (Three kinds). — The Mental Sheath further serves as 
the modus of the MEMORY, which is also threefold: 

a CONSCIOUS: — whereby the Ego is able to revive pictures 
of experience implanted therein at any moment, and re- 
vivify them into action, 
b SUB-CONSCIOUS: — where experience imprinted on the 
negative atoms of the Etheric Body form a definite record 
of the Ego's activities not ordinarily brought into action. 
This Sub-Conscious Memory or Mind is all powerful when 
properly set to work, as it acts without apparent co-ordina- 
tion with the Conscious Memory and is therefore unin- 
hibited in its ability to accomplish really marvellous results 
under the operation of the trained Will. 
c SUPER-CONSCIOUS:— which is the Ego's memory of the 
experiences of PAST LIVES, and while usually dormant 
unless awakened by proper spiritual development under 
guidance, can nevertheless be brought into use by the Ego 
in the interim between death and rebirth, to review its 
past experiences. 
Astral Body (Purpose of). — This vehicle was developed by 
the Lords of Motion in the Moon Period. Its purpose is to give 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 51 

impulse and desire to the Physical Body through the vitalizing 
power of the Etheric Body, and is therefore sometimes called the 
"Desire Body." The finest structure of blood, bone and tissue 
would be useless without the impulse and desire to action afforded 
by the Astral Body as one of the vehicles therefor of the Ego. 

No Consciousness of its own; Mediums and Seances; Shells, 
Earth Bound Souls, Cemeteries. — The Astral Body has no con- 
sciousness of its own, but after death takes on, by a process of 
induction, the semblance of intelligence and consciousness of the 
late homo, and it is this assumed intelligence and personality 
which is so often i 'sensed' ' by untrained clairvoyants and mediums 
in the ordinary "seance" that is recognized as the "real departed," 
and which at the same time accounts for the ludicrous and pitiful 
mistakes so often made by really honest mediums who do not 
understand the forces with which they are dealing. Such astral 
forms are really nothing more than "shells" which in due course 
disintegrate as the Ego progresses on its heaven journey in higher 
worlds, and while the relatives believe they are communing with 
the dead, the departed is in reality way beyond (with the excep- 
tion of what are known as "earth bound souls"), and the com- 
munication is really with the astral shell. These shells may be 
seen in large numbers by the trained clairvoyant, in any cemetery. 

Etheric Body (Functions of), Sleep, Ethers, Revitalizing. — 

This is the vehicle in closest association with the Physical Body 
and its appearance clairvoyantly has already been given. Its 
principal function is to restore the Physical Body, which it does 
during sleep. The Etheric Body functions in the Etheric Region 
of the Physical World, in the Four Ethers pertaining thereto, 
namely, the Life, Light, Chemical and Reflecting Ethers. Through 
these ethers, it is enabled to revitalize the Physical Body after the 
latter has become depleted in vitality during the activities of the 
day. It is thus the medium between the Astral and Physical 
Bodies, giving vitality and force to the impulse of the Astral 
Body in obedience to the Ego during waking life, and revitalizing 
and replenishing the Physical Body during sleep and repairing the 
waste. 

Physical Body (Correlated). — This vehicle functions in the 
Chemical Region of the Physical World, and correlates, as stated, 
with the Liqueous, Gaseous and Solid elements therein. Its pur- 
pose is to afford the Ego opportunity for self-expression and con- 
tact with exterior environment, and is obedient to the vitalizing 
force of the Etheric Body under the impulse and impetus of the 



52 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Astral Body through the thought forms concreted in the Ment; 
Sheath by the Ego. 

Individuals. — The EGO indrawn is what constitutes the homo 
an INDIVIDUAL. 

How Man differs from Animals. — As an individual Man, he 
differs from the animals, plants and minerals, which are SPECIES. 
In organization his vehicles may be described as follows: 

Organization of Vehicles. — EGO, Virgin Spirit Self-Conscious 
and Individualized. 

MENTAL SHEATH, not yet a true body ; unorganized. 

ASTRAL BODY, rudimentary psychic and spiritual centers. 

ETHERIC BODY, well developed psychic and spiritual centers. 

PHYSICAL BODY, fully developed physical organs and par- 
tially awakened psychic and spiritual centers. 

Future Evolution. — When the Physical Body shall have per- 
fectly developed organs, completely generalized sense faculties and 
fully awakened psychic and spiritual centers, Man will evolve to a 
higher status, functioning entirely in the Etheric Region, in an 
Etheric Body which will then have developing organs and highly 
developed psychic and spiritual centers. 

Leaving the Etheric Region, Man will evolve to the Astral 
Region, with developing organs of the Astral Body and highly de- 
veloped psychic and spiritual centers. Then the Mental Sheath 
will also have been in process of evolution and ultimately Man 
will function solely in a Mental Body. 

Consciousness (Four kinds). — In arriving at the stage of 
Self-consciousness, the consciousness of Man has undergone three 
previous transitions from the state of spiritual consciousness, as 
Virgin Spirit, namely: 

1 Deep, Trance-like consciousness, Mineral Stage. 

2 Dreamless sleep consciousness, Vegetable Stage. 

3 Dream sleep consciousness, Animal Stage, finally the 

4 Full waking consciousness, Human Stage. 

These are what are known as the four states of consciousness 
of Man. 

Man a synthesis, — Man is thus a synthesis of the Four Ele- 
ments, viz: — 

1 Physical Body— Bone and Tissue, EARTH. 

2 Physical Body— Bodily fluids, WATER. 

3 Physical Body — Blood, and combustive processes, 

FIRE. 

4 Etheric and Astral vehicles, with Mental Sheath, AIR. 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 53 

The Functions of the various vehicles are maintained in the 
following regions: 

Functions of Vehicles (Where Located). — EGO, in the Region 

of Abstract Thought. 

MIND, in the Region of Concrete Thought. 

ASTRAL BODY, in the Astral World Region. 

ETHERIC BODY, in the Etheric Region of the Physical 
World. 

PHYSICAL BODY, in the Chemical Region of the Physical 
World. 

Man not completely Born at Birth. — Contrary to general un- 
derstanding, Man is not completely born at the moment of his 
physical birth. Each of the separate vehicles has a separate birth. 
Thus— 

Births of the Vehicles. — The Physical Body is born at the 
moment of physical birth. 

The Etheric Body is born at the age of Seven. 

The Astral Body is born at the age of Fourteen. 

The Mind is born at the age of Twenty-one. 

This is due to the ethers. 

How Ethers Act. — a The Physical Body is due to the activity 
of the Chemical Ether. 

b The Etheric Body is due to the activity of the Life Ether. 

c The Astral Body is due to the activity of the Light Ether. 

d The Mind action is resultant upon the activity of the Re- 
flecting Ether. 

Seed. — Roscrucian philosophy teaches that everything origi- 
nates from a primal SEED. This must therefore hold true in 
regard to Man and each of his bodies. 

Seed Atoms.— EACH BODY OR VEHICLE OF MAN HAS 
ITS OWN SEED ATOM from whence its growth originates. 

There is a separate Seed Atom for each vehicle, located in a 
specific organ or center of the respective vehicle. 

The Seed Atom of each vehicle is implanted in the microcos- 
mic womb by the Ego in its process of rebirth, and is recovered by 
the Ego on the dissociation of its vehicles after death, for future 
vehicles. Each Seed Atom is impressed with the experience per- 
taining to its particular vehicle during any given life and all pre- 
ceding lives or expressions. 

Of the Physical Body.— The Seed Atom of the PHYSICAL 
BODY, in life, is located at the apex of the Heart, in the left 
ventricle, and after death ascends via the pneumogastric nerve 



i 



54 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

out through the skull between the sutures of the occipital and 
parietal bones. 

Of the Etheric Body.— The Seed Atom of the ETHERIC 
BODY, in life, is located in the Spleen. 

Of the Astral Body The Seed Atom of the ASTRAL BODY, 

in life, is located in the Liver. 

Spleen and Liver. — The Spleen and Liver being respectively 
the centers of the Etheric and Astral Bodies in life, it will be seen 
why some people are styled as "spleeny," or "good" (or bad) 
"livers.' ' The excess of activity in the one causes affections of 
the spleen and desire whether well or misdirected in the other 
has a direct result upon the liver. 

Silver Cord. — During life the higher vehicles and the Ego are 
attached to the Physical Body by what is known as the "SILVER 
CORD," which, seen clairvoyantly, is silvery and glistening and 
shaped like two figure sixes, one reversed. One end is fastened 
to the heart by the Seed Atom, the other being attached to the 
higher vehicle. Its actual rupture at the point of connection be- 
tween the two figure sixes, is the actual moment of death. 

Man's First Physical Body (Pineal Gland). — To illustrate 
the tremendous extent of Man's involutionary journey, and the 
consequent differentiation in the shapes of his vehicles, we may 
state that in the Polarian Epoch what is now the Physical Body 
was but a large, loose, misshapen, baggy object with one protub- 
erance or organ. This organ, which then protected the evolving 
vehicle from extremes of heat, is what is now known as the 
PINEAL GLAND, and its protective powers are now generalized 
throughout the entire physical organism. 

Fission. — Somewhat after the method of fission by which one 
cell becomes two, these baggy objects and their organ separated 
in halves, and each half into other halves, continually decreasing 
in size. This was a primal form of propagation. 

Thymus Gland. — Another organ of greatest importance in 
the development of the Physical Body and the entrance of the 
newly born into full consciousness is the THYMUS GLAND. 

Blood Corpuscles and "I" Consciousness. — Up to the age of 
fourteen, this gland furnishes most of the blood corpuscles, and 
gradually diminishes as the blood-making faculty in the growing 
child develops. The fact is, that the Thymus Gland is stored with 
a full supply of corpuscles from the microcosmic womb, and sup- 
plies them to the infant until the latter is able to supply its own. 
Thus during the age mentioned the full "I" consciousness is not 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 



55 



lEN Of MONRO 



-/' 



' . 



OLE COMMISSURE 
CHOROID PLEXUS or 
THIRD VENTRICLE 

TAENIA THALAMI 



HABENULAR 



ROSTRUM S / 
COPULA " 
ANTERIOR S* 

COMMI.SSURC 
LAMINA TERMINAL1S 

OPTIC CHIASM'/ 



PITUITARY BODY 



COMMISSURE 




PINEAL BODY 

QUAORIGEMlNAl. 
LAMINA 



AQUEDUCT 

SUP. MEDULLARY 
VELUM 
OURTW 
VENTRICLE 



Fig. 14 
DIAGRAMMATIC SECTION OF THE HUMAN BRAIN, SHOWING 
EXACT LOCATION, COMPARATIVE SIZE AND RELA- 
TIONS OF THE PINEAL GLAND AND THE 
PITUITARY BODY. 

— (After Gray's Anatomy.) 



present, and only when the child produces its own supply of cor- 
puscles through which its individual Ego can function is the real 
sense of personality present, and the child really begins to sense 
the importance of the term "I." 

Mention must not be omitted, too, of the importance of the 
Thyroid Gland, for in the experiments conducted by Mr. Julian S. 
Huxley, grandson of the great English scientist, at Oxford Uni- 
versity, it has been demonstrated that the Mexican Axolotl, an 
aquatic amphibian which normally grows up in an undeveloped, 
tadpole-like form, with gills and a fin to its tail, can by Thyroid 
increase be apparently turned at will at any stage of its history* 
into a creature living on land and breathing by lungs, and it is 
said that this transformation can also be made after the creature 
is mature and capable of reproduction. This is of especial interest 
as showing the possibilities of aiding or retarding growth and 
regulating the rate and form of existence. These discoveries re- 
lating to the lower forms of life will in generations to come be 



5 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

scientifically applied to the greater and more expeditious develop- 
ment and perfection of the human physical vehicle, for all advance 
in the knowledge of Nature's laws is solely to one distinct end, 
that Man may know himself better and thus bring himself to a 
greater degree of comparative perfection and efficiency. 

Homogenous. — It should be noted that while all of Man's ve- 
hicles are of the same substance — homogenous — they differ in 
degrees of density. No one vehicle may be conceived of as FINER 
than another, but simply less dense and cohered. 

Four notable Hierarchs. — There are four notable Hierarchs 
known as the "Recording Angels" or "Lords of Destiny." They 
were not listed among those already noted, because they belong to 
a different Cosmic Manifestation. The Hierarchies previously 
noted have their functions in the development of the various ve- 
hicles, but the actual placement and allotment of each individual 
to a given expression or life, is relegated to these beings of bound- 
less wisdom and intelligence who see to it that each individual has 
ample opportunity in each expression to secure the environment 
best fitted to his particular requirements. 

Epochs and Periods of Man. — Man may be correlated to both 
the EPOCHS and PERIODS as follows: 

1st Epoch Physical, but ethereal because gaseous. Gases of 
mineral substance. Polarian. 

2nd Epoch Etheric Body, of vegetable substance. Hyper- 
borean. 

3rd Epoch Astral Body, of animal substance. Lemurian. 

4th Epoch Mind actively functioning. Atlantean. 

1st Period Virgin Spirit immerses in Matter. Saturn, 
Trance. 

2nd Period Consciousness begins to act. Sun. Dreamless 
Sleep. 

3rd Period Consciousness continuing. Moon. Dream Sleep. 

4th Period Consciousness triumphs. Earth. Full awakening. 

Man, seen clairvoyantly. — Seen clairvoyantly, Man's vehicles 
are indicative of his character, temperament and health. 

The Physical Body is of course too well known physiologically 
to require special emphasis in this Instruction, but in passing we 
may state that by the higher vision even the physical shows many 
interesting phenomena. To the clairvoyant, the state of health is 
clearly seen by the color and state of the blood, and just below 
the surface of the epidermis the various muscular striae present 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 57 

unfailing indications of the condition of the subject. The still 
deeper vision reveals the status of the various organs. 

Clairvoyance and X-Ray. — The clairvoyant vision penetrates 
the physical structure just as easily as the X-Ray and reveals the 
true condition of many things which would otherwise escape the 
diagnosis of the orthodox practitioner. 

Auras. — The higher vehicles are observed more particularly 
by their auras. The Etheric Body is practically identical in shape 
with the Physical Body, but its aura extends beyond the periphery 
of the Physical Body for a short distance all around. In the 
Etheric Body all the ethers are active, and thus in the healthy 
person the aura of the Etheric Body is one of singular beauty and 
glows and radiates. 

Disease indicated. — If the person is in ill health, the position 
and extent of the organ affected will be indicated by an indenta- 
tion in the aura of the Etheric Body exactly over the place af- 
fected, in other words, the diseased or affected organ being out 
of harmonious co-ordination with the corresponding etheric loca- 
tion, the latter shows the lack of such harmony by the absence 
of regularity in its aura. 

Astral aura. — The Astral Body during life is not the identical 
shape of the Physical Body, but is indicated by a more or less 
regular aura of ovoid shape extending beyond the Physical Body 
for from 12 to 16 inches. The trained seer can easily read in this 
astral aura the real character, temperament, disposition, nature, 
wishes, passions, and desires of the subject. 

Mental aura. — Away beyond the aura of the Astral Body ex- 
tends the Mental aura. In the case of highly developed persons it 
extends for a distance of many feet. It is said that in the case 
of a Master, or Adept, it extends for really incredible distances, 
but of this latter contention we have no corroborative proof. 

Black aura. — A noteworthy phenomenon is that on observing 
closely the auras of a given subject, what appears to be a solid 
black line seems to be close around the entire periphery of the 
subject's body, not more than one-half inch wide. 

Misconceptions. — A correct understanding of the interaction 
of the various vehicles of Man will reveal the cause of many mis- 
conceptions of perfectly natural conditions. 

Male Negative and Female Positive, Man's office in Procrea- 
tion. — Man is termed the positive member of the two sexes. 
In reality only his Physical Body is positive. His Etheric Body 
is purely negative, and it is well known that in the process of 



58 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

procreation man's function is purely impregnative, and he has 
absolutely nothing to do with the actual creation of the new body, 
other than to impregnate the egg or ovum. This impregnation or 
fertilization is accomplished by the Seed Atom of the future Physi- 
cal Body which has been placed by the incoming Ego in the tri- 
angular head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the male; 
as pointed out years ago by the Rosicrucian Exponent P. B. Ran- 
dolph in his designation of the "Zoas" of Man. 

On the other hand, while the female is commonly supposed to 
be the negative of the two sexes, it is really her Physical Body 
that is negative, for her Etheric Body is positive, and the real 
creative pole of the sexes. The mother is the one who creates the 
new body in the microcosmic womb. It is she who formulates the 
egg or ovum that awaits possible fertilization. 

Woman the creator. — It is for this reason that woman has 
always been honored by the Rosicrucian Brotherhood far above 
the honor accorded her by orthodoxy, which de facto regards her 
as more or less simply an incubator. Woman as creator partakes 
intimately of the Divine attributes, and Deity itself is regarded 
essentially as the Great Mother, feminine in its creative aspects. 

Menstruation. — This explains the phenomena of Menstruation, 
which is even yet not conclusively or at any rate acceptably ac- 
counted for by medical science. The regular menstrual flow is 
simply nature's safety valve for the excess of blood generated 
for creative purposes by the Etheric Body of the female, and 
by some Rosicrucian exponents it is also taught that the ready and 
copious weeping of the female is due to the same cause. 

Anaesthesia. — It can easily be seen that when the contact be- 
tween the Etheric and Physical Bodies is broken, consciousness in 
the Physical ceases. This is the real basis for the operation of 
anaesthesia. The latter partially forces the Etheric Body from its 
concentric alignment with the Physical Body, and the latter is thus 
unconscious of what may be taking place in connection with it 
until the realignment is restored. 

Man's status. — Consider the status of Man. First Virgin 
Spirit, differentiated from the Body of God; then Man, ultimately 
God, and in unconscionable aeons hence, an original Divine spark 
unfolded into a Divine Flame that will bring a universe yet to be 
into manifestation. 

Man's spherical processes. — This sublime truth is also shown 
forth by Man's own involutionary processes. In the period of his 
gestation in the womb his position is more or less spherical. His 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 



59 



body is bent inwards, extremities touching. This is the period 
of his creation. After birth the poles of consciousness are sepa- 
rated, and he stands erect, polar. Ultimately, when he too shall 
have run his evolutionary course and become a lofty planetary in- 
telligence, the INdwelling spirit of a sphere yet to be, he will 
resume the bent position but outwards, extremities touching; the 
poles of consciousness reunited, and occupying the spherical condi- 
tion of the star it may be his to govern. This is the status of the 
Great Being whom we call the INdwelling Spirit of Mother Earth. 




Fig. 15 

DIAGRAMMATIC CHART SHOWING EVOLUTIONAL POSITION OF 

MAN. LEFT, AS THE HUMAN EMBRYO. CENTER, UPRIGHT, 

MATURE MAN, THE PERFECT SQUARE AND CUBE. 

RIGHT, EVOLVED, SPIRITUAL MAN, THE SYMBOLIC 

POSITION OF THE EARTH REGENT. 



Purpose of Man. — At present it is the purpose of Man to 
absorb to the utmost the solar energy which surrounds him and 
which is absorbed by the Etheric Body at first as a colorless at- 
mosphere, but which after its transit through the Spleen is trans- 
formed into a beautiful pale rose color and diffuses throughout the 
entire nervous system as the energizing, vitalizing force and power. 

Man's future vehicles. — As a resume of this Instruction on 
Man and his Bodies, we may note that long before Man discards 
his present physical vehicle, he will have brought it to such com- 
parative perfection that it will be as different from the present 



60 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

vehicle a few millenia hence as the present is from the Pithecan- 
thropus of the previous Instruction. 

Vehicles afford opportunity for experience. — Man's vehicles 
are in themselves the answer to the oft propounded query — "what 
is the necessity for mortal life or expression ?" The purpose of all 
life is experience. The vehicles afford the Ego an opportunity for 
the requisite experience, an opportunity in manifestation, creating, 
moulding, adapting, controlling, governing, and regenerating; all 
of which Man in his ultimate creative destiny will be called upon 
to accomplish. 

Ego's higher destiny. — The Ego leams to build its own ve- 
hicles — an appropriate one for each separate world region, and to 
perfect them in order that ultimately it may become a creator on 
a cosmic scale, and guide and govern the creative processes of 
planets and their individual waves of evolution. 

Parable of the Talents. — The purpose of Man's experience in 
the building of his vehicles is simply the moral of the parable of 
the "Talents." (Matt, xxv-21). That he may hear his Lord— the 
Absolute — say unto him, "well done, thou good and faithful (suc- 
cessful) servant (builder) ; thou hast been faithful (successful) 
over a few things (his vehicles), I will make thee ruler (creator) 
over many things (worlds and races) ." 

Process is from within outwards and develops resistance. — 
Remember always that the process of building or developing the 
various vehicles is from within, outwards, a crystallizing or hard- 
ening process of the outer, in contact with the expressed and mani- 
fest forces of the region of Matter. This develops latent powers 
of resistance, toughens the moral and spiritual fibre, gives self- 
control and makes the experience of each individual Ego peculiarly 
its own. 

QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 3 

1. How have we traced Man's lineage? 

2. Give the symbolism of the Cross and Rose. 

3. What does the Rose particularly symbolize? 

4. What is the significance of the Indrawn Ego? 

5. What are the three essentials in differentiating between the 
Animal and Human Kingdoms? 

6. What are the Celestial Hierarchies? 

7. Name them. 

8. To what do they correspond? 

9. Which of them are unknown? 



MAN AND HIS BODIES 61 

10. With what periods do Hierarchies 3-5 correlate? 

11. With what periods do Hierarchies 6-12 correlate? 

12. What does the Ego possess? 

13. Correlate the vehicles of the Ego with the mystic numbers 
3, 5, 7, 9. 

14. Give the three aspects of the Soul. 

15. What IS the soul? 

16. How is Man conceived oi? 

17. How does the Ego function in the lower vehicles? 

18. Why is it so called? 

19. How does the Ego operate? 

20. Give the activities of the Hierarchies. 

21. What is the status of these Hierarchies? 

22. What is said of the Globes? 

23. To what are they likened? 

24. What is Man's most highly developed organ? 

25. How is sense to be generalized? 

26. To what region does the Physical Body correlate? 

27. How does it appear clairvoyantly? 

28. What is said of porosity? 

29. What appearance does the Etheric Body present? 

30. What is the definition of a part of the body "going to sleep"? 

31. What is said of the atomic structure of the body? 

32. What is meant by being born under the "Sign of Pisces"? 

33. Where does Involution end and Evolution begin? 

34. Name the vehicles of the Ego as commonly used. 

35. Wliat IS the EGO? 

36. Recapitulate the Mental Sheath. 

37. What are the different Memories? 

38. What is the purpose of the Astral Body? 

39. Has it consciousness? 

40. What is said of mediums and seances? 

41. What are "Shells"? 

42. What are "Earth Bounds"? 

43. What may we see in cemeteries? 

44. What are the functions of the Etheric Body? 

45. What does it do during sleep? 

46. With what does the Physical Body correlate? 

47. How does Man differ from animals? 

48. Describe the organization of Man's vehicles. 

49. Give an idea of his future evolution. 

50. How many kinds of consciousness are there? 



62 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

51. Of what is Man a synthesis? 

52. In what worlds do Man's vehicles function? 

53. Are these vehicles all born at once? 

54. To what are these various births due? 

55. How do the ethers act? 

56. From what does everything originate? 

57. What does each vehicle of Man possess? 

58. Where is the Seed Atom of each vehicle located? 

59. What is said of the spleen and liver? 

60. What is the Silver cord? 

61. What was Man's first Physical Body? 

62. How did these bodies propagate? 

63. What is the importance of the thymus gland? 

64. ' How do the blood corpuscles and the "I" consciousness cor- 

relate? 

65. Are Man's vehicles homogeneous? 

66. How does Man correlate to the Periods and Epochs? 

67. How is Man seen clairvoyantly ? 

68. Describe auras. Of each vehicle. 

69. How is disease indicated? 

70. What is the black aura? 

71. How do the terms positive and negative relate to male and 
female? 

72. W T hat is Man's office in procreation? 

73. What is woman really known to be? 

74. What is the explanation of menstruation? 

75. How does anaesthesia act? 

76. Describe Man's spherical states. 

77. What is the purpose of Man? 

78. What do Man's vehicles afford? 

79. What is Man's higher destiny? 

80. Apply the parable of the talents. 

81. What does Man's process of building develop? 



INSTRUCTION IV. 

THE FOUR KINGDOMS. 

Divisions of the Life Stream, their Natures 
and Attributes. 



The Life Stream Divides (Four Kingdoms). — Rosicrucian sci- 
ence teaches that the Life Stream in its progress through Involun- 
tary Processes and the commencement of Evolution, differentiates 
into four distinct streams known as "Kingdoms." These are: 

1 The Mineral Kingdom. 

2 The Vegetable or Plant Kingdom. 

3 The Animal Kingdom. 

4 The Human Kingdom. 

Four Rivers. — In another sense the Life Stream may be con- 
sidered as branching out like the River of Eden into four distinct 
branches, running through Mineral, Vegetable, Animal and Human 
Matter. 

Held in common by all bodies. — In either sense, these are 
the Four Life Kingdoms or four divisions of the Life Stream held 
in common by all legitimate occult bodies and by academic or ma- 
terial science as well. 

Purpose of Matter.— The PURPOSE of Matter is to supply to 
the developing Spirit proper vehicles for expression, in order that 
it may have ample opportunity to contact all necessary experience. 

Substance of Matter.— The SUBSTANCE of Matter in all the 
Kingdoms is identical, as Matter itself is simply crystallized Spirit. 
All substance is homogenous, Universal Cosmic Root Substance. 
No one world is finer than another, but the various worlds differ 
in density and gravity. 

Organic and Inorganic Divisions of Physical Science. — Physi- 
cal science divides the realm of Matter into two general divisions, 
ORGANIC and INORGANIC, each division being again subdivided 
into Type, Genus, Species, etc. Such subdivisions are necessary in 
the study of biology, zoology and kindred sciences, and they are 
also necessary in Rosicrucian Science; for the occult student is 



64 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

called upon to consider the minutiae of species in order to obtain 
an accurate knowledge of the generalized conditions of life as per- 
taining to a given Kingdom. 

Planetary Ether interpenetrates. — The atoms of all the world 
regions described in the previous Instructions interpenetrate all the 
Four Kingdoms, and for this reason it must be understood that in 
order to express ALL the conditions of a particular Kingdom a 
separate Etheric and Astral Body must be present, else the expres- 
sion of that Kingdom will be limited. 

Ethers active in the Four Kingdoms. — In the Four Kingdoms 
the Ethers are active as follows: 

1 Mineral Kingdom, Chemical Ether. 

2 Vegetable Kingdom, Chemical and Life Ethers. 

3 Animal Kingdom, Chemical, Life and Light Ethers. 

4 Human Kingdom, Chemical, Life, Light and Reflecting 
Ethers. 

Vehicles of the Kingdoms. — The vehicles of the Involving and 
Evolving Spirit in the Four Kingdoms are: 

1 Mineral Kingdom, Physical Body. 

2 Vegetable Kingdom, Physical and Etheric Bodies. 

3 Animal Kingdom, Physical, Etheric and Astral Bodies. 

4 Human Kingdom, Physical, Etheric, Astral Bodies and 
Mental Sheath. 

Powers peculiar to each Kingdom. — Thus the powers peculiar 
to the Four Kingdoms are: 

1 Mineral Kingdom, latent until released by exterior condi- 
tions. 

2 Vegetable Kingdom, Growth and Propagation. 

3 Animal Kingdom, Growth, Propagation, Locomotion. 

4 Human Kingdom, Growth, Propagation, Locomotion, 
Thought. 

This explains the states of consciousness pertaining to each 
Kingdom as given in a previous Instruction. 

States of Consciousness defined. — In the Mineral Kingdom 
only the Chemical Ether is active, producing the formation and 
crystallization of the substance; Chemical Forces are therefore 
latent and confined. The consciousness of the involving Spirit 
is therefore also latent and confined and is described as the Trance 
state of consciousness. 

In the Vegetable Kingdom, the Chemical and Life Ethers be- 
ing active make growth possible by the former, and propagation 
possible by the activity of the latter in connection with the sepa- 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 65 

rate Etheric Body. Light Ether is present but latent, hence the 
consciousness is that of Dreamless Sleep. 

In the Animal Kingdom, the Chemical, Life and Light Ethers 
being active make growth and assimilation possible by the first, 
propagation by the second, and by the third locomotion consequent 
upon awakening of sense perception and the resultant develop- 
ment of the necessary means therefor in obedience to the law 
that Nature creates in accord with necessity. The Reflecting Ether 
is present but dormant, hence the consciousness is Dream Sleep or 
not quite full possession of the complete sensoria. 

In the Human Kingdom, all ethers are active, hence full wak- 
ing consciousness with complete possession and activity of all sen- 
soria, the faculty of thought in distinction to instinct and memory. 

Fourth Memory. — We have previously cited three states of 
memory, the sub-conscious, conscious, and super-conscious. We 
now add a fourth state, the Cosmic Memory, the function of which 
is to give to the ultimate Initiate the consciousness not only of his 
past incarnations in human form but the consciousness of his 
states during his Involutionary processes and periods, as well as 
his Evolutionary ones. Such is not only possible but has been 
demonstrated. 

Elementals. — It is principally in connection with the Mineral 
Kingdom and the transitional state to the Vegetable that we come 
into contact with the fairy creatures known to Rosicrucians as 
Elementals, elemental types or forms of Humanity wherein the 
Involved Spirit is leaving the Animal Kingdom to become Human, 
but inhabiting largely the realm of the Mineral erstwhile. These 
Elementals are: 

1 The Gnomes, Spirits of Earth. 

2 The Sylphs, Spirits of Air. 

3 The Salamanders, Spirits of Fire. 

4 The Undines, Spirits of Water. 

Their direct and close approximation and association with the 
Four Elements indicates the reason why we find them so often 
present in the various conditions pertaining to the Mineral King- 
dom. 

Transitional Processes. — The transition of the stream of Life 
from one Kingdom to another is after this wise: 

The Mineral Spirit being so confined by the process of Crys- 
tallization adjusts itself to the geometric and purely mathematic 



66 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

form of Crystals, remaining inert until acted upon by exterior 
forces.* 

The Vegetable Spirits assimilate the crystallized elements, 
transmuting them into crystalloids. 

These crystalloids are then assimilated by the Spirits of the 
Animal and Human Kingdoms, transmuted into cells, and com- 
pounded into organs. 

Protoplasm. — Here we contact one of the most important fea- 
tures in the whole study of Matter, the feature or rather phenom- 
enon of PROTOPLASM. 

Colloids. — Above we stated that the Spirits of the Plant King- 
dom assimilated the Mineral Crystals, transmuting them into Crys- 
talloids. A crystalloid is one of a class of substances usually crys- 
tallizable, whose solutions are readily diffusible in opposition to 
COLLOIDS. In botanical science it is a crystal-like protein body 
in plant cells, a protein crystal. Living matter displays, in fact, 
the energy of colloidal, and the plan of crystalloidal matter. 1 
In relation to minerals and metals a colloid is either, dissolved and 
in suspension. 

Therefore cells actually begin with the Vegetable Kingdom 
in its most primitive forms and our contact at this point with the 
primitive cells leads us to a deeper consideration of the great 
scientific mystery PROTOPLASM. Protoplasm is defined as the 
' 'viscid, contractile, semiliquid, more or less granular substance, 
that forms the principal portion of an animal or vegetable cell; 
sarcode." 

The name was first applied in 1846 to the matter in vegetable 
cells, which had been observed by Corte in 1772, and by Trevira- 
nus in 1807, and which was identified later with the animal sub- 
stance previously known as sarcode. The protoplasm of most cells 
appears under high powers of the microscope as a network (Spong- 
ioplasm, or reticulum), containing a more fluid substance (Hyal- 
oplasm or enchylema) in its meshes. Chemically, it is a mixture 
of 80 to 85% water, and 15 to 20% solids, chiefly proteids, as 
albumoses, globulins and peptones, with small quantities of fat, 
carbo-hydrates like glycogen and inosite, and mineral salts, espe- 

*The subject of crystallization on which so much stress is laid in Rosicru- 
cian science obviously opens vast fields for investigation. Added impetus to 
this investigation has recently been given by the work of Mr. A. McLean 
Nicolson, a New York scientist, who has produced what are popularly termed 
"Talking Crystals," which are simply large crystals of Rochelle Salts specially 
grown and treated, and to which electrical connections are made. Under the 
electrical current the crystal twists or vibrates and can be made to give off a 
sound audible for several hundred feet. 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 67 

cially those of potassium, which cause it to yield an alkaline reac- 
tion. Protoplasm has been called by Huxley, owing to its presence 
in all organized bodies, "THE PHYSICAL BASIS OF LIFE/' and 
some have held that its phenomena show that the difference be- 
tween organized and unorganized matter is simply a difference of 
complexity of chemical constitution. 

No difference in Protoplasms. — Protoplasm, simple as it ap- 
pears, yet mysterious as it is, "appears to be a highly complex 
substance, and is regarded as a mixture of different chemical sub- 
stances. BUT NO APPRECIABLE DIFFERENCE IS TO BE 
PERCEIVED BETWEEN PROTOPLASM OF LOWER FORMS 
OF LIFE AND THOSE OF HIGHER ANIMALS. Protoplasm is 
contractile and irritable, and reproduces by self-division." 

Fact of biological interest. — It is a fact of great biological 
interest that in animals the essential constituent of all living parts 
is a substance similar to the protoplasm of plants. WE CANNOT 
DISTINGUISH THE TWO BY ANY CHEMICAL OR PHYSICAL 
TESTS, and can only say that, taken as a whole, the protoplasm 
of plants differs from that of animals in its secretions. 2 

Protoplasmic movement. — The movement of living protoplasm 
must be classed with muscular and ciliary movement, with which 
it is closely associated. 3 

Protoplasm, the Mystery. — Protoplasm is the great mystery 
of all science. The greatest savant cannot explain whether a 
protoplasmic cell will evolve as a plant or a human, nor can he 
explain the reason of its choice or the laws impelling it thereto 
when its course of development has become obvious. 

Transitional types.— It is through the connecting link of pro- 
toplasm that we have the transitional types: 

1 The Mineral-Plant. 

2 The Plant-Animal. 

3 The Animal-Man. 4 

Living evidences and vestigial remains of these types are 
familiar to all occult and physical science students. 

Group Spirits. — Involutionary progress in the first three King- 
doms, and in the Human until the Ego is fully indrawn and as- 
sumes individual control of its temporary organism or set of ve- 
hicles (which is what constitutes an individual), is under the 
guidance of GROUP SPIRITS, of which mention has already been 
made. Heindel gives an excellent illustration of the action of the 
Group Spirit by supposing a sheet hung across a room, in which 
were cut ten holes. The fingers inserted through the holes repre- 



68 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

sent a given species of animal. To the observer, the fingers .all 
seem to be actuated by individual desire or impulse, moving in va- 
rious directions. But if the observer look behind the screen he 
will see all the fingers connected and the whole moving under the 
direction of the guiding spirit or brain of the operator." 

Breaking up of Mineral Kingdom. — Thus it is with the mani- 
fold species of the first three Kingdoms. Of course there is no 
motion in the Mineral Kingdom, but there is a slow, gradual 
breaking up or disintegration of the Minerals whereby the Mineral 
Spirits are being liberated. In the vegetable and animal Kingdoms 
the guidance is more apparent. 

All types identical. — One tree, shrub or flower of a species 
can always be counted upon to behave exactly like any other 
member of the same species. The tiger is a complete exam- 
ple of ALL tigers, the Elephant of ALL Elephants. This shows 
the generic and common guidance of the entire species. 

Except types of Man. — This does not hold true in the Human 
Kingdom because the Ego is the Spirit individualized, and become 
self-conscious. At the beginning of human incarnation the primi- 
tive incarnates are assisted by Race Spirits acting under the guid- 
ance of lower Celestial Hierarchies who are entrusted with the re- 
sponsibility of guiding human evolution, but as soon as the Ego is 
fully INdrawn into all its vehicles, it assumes full, complete, and 
individual control of the organisms. Thus one Chinaman is not a 
complete example of the entire Mongolian Race, nor is one Anglo- 
Saxon a true type of the Caucasian. EVERY HUMAN BEING 
IS A DISTINCT, SEPARATE, INDIVIDUAL ENTITY, bound to 
a certain extent to act in obedience to cosmic or natural laws, yet 
endowed with a specific amount of free-will which enables him to 
progress by accomplishing a little NEW, independent work in each 
incarnation. 

Free-Will. — This endowment of free-will is absolutely neces- 
sary, otherwise every human being would be simply the puppet of 
unknown and unseen forces playing about him, and no value would 
attach to his good or right actions, neither would punishment, 
disapproval or personal responsibility attach to his wrong actions. 

Personal and Moral Responsibility. — We may confine an animal 
for certain actions, as a matter of safety or precaution, but we do 
not think for a moment of attaching to it a degree of responsibil- 
ity as to its moral status or personal responsibility, simply because 
the animal is not a person, nor is it bound by laws governing 






THE FOUR KINGDOMS 69 

morality, but acts simply in blind obedience to the dictates of the 
group spirit which in the lower Kingdoms is necessary. 

Amount of Free-Will enjoyed is the measure of Personal Re- 
sponsibility. — FREE-WILL, therefore, is one of the distinguishing- 
features of the Human Kingdom, and the farther the individual 
progresses in his incarnations, and learns to use his free-will con- 
structively, the more the element of free-will is given him to use 
in fuller measure, and independently of circumscribing laws, sim- 
ply because the individual by such a time has become thoroughly 
en rapport and in harmony with all law and is therefore more 
and more above the law. 

Voluntary and Involuntary Incarnations. — As the individual 
nears the end of his incarnations of the involuntary or compulsory 
class, he enjoys an almost unlimited amount of free-will; in fact 
is not conscious of inhibiting or circumscribing laws of any sort. 
When his involuntary incarnations have been entirely completed 
and he engages for the service of humanity in purely voluntary 
incarnations, he enjoys an amount of free-will accompanied by 
spiritual powers which make him as St. Paul saith, "a little lower 
than the angels." (Heb. ii-7.) 

Feeling and Sensation in the Four Kingdoms. — We have stated 
the activities of the Ethers in the Four Kingdoms and some of 
the phenomena resultant upon their activity. We are now con- 
fronted with several of the moot questions which occur both to 
physical and occult scientists equally, "Is there such a thing as 
FEELING, SENSATION, OR THOUGHT IN THE LOWER KING- 
DOMS?" These are questions often asked, and in view of biologi- 
cal progress at the present time they are not entirely without 
warrant. 

We may reply unequivocally to the last, there is no such thing 
as thought below the Human Kingdom. Remember the states of 
consciousness peculiar to each Kingdom; Trance to the Mineral, 
Dreamless Sleep to the Vegetable, Dream Sleep to the Animal 
and WAKING CONSCIOUSNESS TO THE HUMAN. 

Liberation of Mineral Spirit and danger of too great crystal- 
lization. — In the Mineral Kingdom there is neither active consci- 
ousness nor sensation. The Mineral has no separate vehicle, and 
without the Astral vehicle there is no feeling or sensation. There- 
fore the Mineral has no feeling through powers of its own. There 
is, however, a distinct sense of feeling in the Mineral Kingdom 
coming in one special way: the breaking up of its Body. This 
feeling is in reality the sense of liberation which comes to the 



70 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



imprisoned or crystallized Mineral Spirit, and is the relief at being 
disengaged from its crystallized state. This imprisonment is the 
result of too deep an extent of the process of crystallization, and 
we shall soon see how that same danger of crystallization reaches 
all through the various Kingdoms. 

Mineral uses Astral Body of Indwelling Spirit. — While the 
Mineral feels this condition of liberation through no powers of its 
own, it must be remembered that the Mineral Kingdom constitutes 
the substance of the physical body of the Indwelling Spirit of the 
whole Earth, and therefore experiences this sense of liberation 
through the Astral Body of the Indwelling Spirit, although not 
through any separate vehicle of its own. 

All Kingdoms unite to assist the Mineral. — For this reason 
mining and the breaking up of the rocks is a great benefit to the 
Mineral Spirit, liberating it and assisting it in its further progress 
along the Path. Thus the operations of the Vegetable Kingdom 
in opening up the Earth through the expansive powers of roots, 
the power of frost and ice, the burrowings of animals, and the 
mechanical enterprises of man all unite to assist this, the lowest 
of all the Kingdoms, in its progress. 




Fig. 16 

NATURE FORCES ASSISTING IN BREAKING UP THE MINERAL 

KINGDOM. A TREE GROWING UP THROUGH A ROCK 

NEAR TAUNTON, MASS. THE SPLITTING WAS 

ASSISTED BY FROSTS. 

— (Photo by Btudley, Providence.) 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 71 

Feeling and Sensation in Plants. — With the Vegetable King- 
dom it is different. This Kingdom enjoys both the Etheric and 
Physical Bodies. Added power is given to its species by the 
Etheric Body and it experiences sensation and feeling to a much 
greater extent than the Mineral, although still by virtue of the 
Astral Body of the Indwelling Spirit and not by a separate Astral 
vehicle of its own. But it is able to respond in a much greater 
measure to the impulses of the Astral Body of the Indwelling 
Spirit, or as we may better term it, the Planetary Astral Body, 
and therefore we see many interesting phenomena exhibited. 

Phenomena exhibited by species of the Vegetable Kingdom. — 

Witness the selective powers exhibited by many plants, some even 
known as plants of prey, laying traps for their victims; others 
responding in marvelous manner to various sympathetic personali- 
ties and positively refusing to thrive under the influence of oppo- 
site personalities. Tropical vegetation especially offers many mar- 
velous phenomena, and scientists have lately expended much time 
and thought in experiment to determine whether or not plants 
may be said to have individual intelligence, but whatever their 
findings may be and however they may be stated, will not alter 
the fact that any intelligence or power of sensation manifested by 
species of the Vegetable Kingdom will be found to be exercised 
through the powers of the Planetary Astral Body. 

Pain and Pleasure to the Vegetable Kingdom. — In this con- 
nection it is well to note that analogous to the phenomena of relief 
or liberation expressed or felt by the Mineral Spirit at the break- 
ing up of its Physical Body, there is also a similar feeling mani- 
festing in the Vegetable Kingdom as pain or pleasure in the treat- 
ment accorded its species by both animals and Man. 

The fruition of the plant or tree is in its fruit and flower. 
That is the chief purpose of its existence, as is also the purpose 
of perpetuating the species the chief end of .the animal and human 
Kingdoms on the purely physical side. 

How given. The purpose of the tree or plant is to give forth 

its fruit, which, however, it cannot do of its own effort but must 
depend upon exterior agencies of Nature or the two higher King- 
doms, both of which are great factors in the plucking of fruit and 
the dissemination of the seed of the Vegetable Kingdom. When 
fruit or flowers are plucked, it gives relief and pleasure to the 
Vegetable Kingdom through the Planetary Astral Body, but when 
violently or wantonly torn up by the roots it causes pain to the 



72 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Vegetable species due to the forced separation from their natural 
environment, and so-called death ensues. 

Pain and Pleasure Among the Animals (Instinct). — The Ani- 
mal Kingdom having the separate Astral Body is capable in its 
species of experiencing definite pain and pleasure through emo- 
tional and sensational conditions, and is conscious of them through 
its condition of dream sleep consciousness. For this reason ani- 
mals are able to stand much greater degrees of actual physical 
pain than the more highly sensitized and organized Human King- 
dom, and Nature in lieu of definite waking consciousness has given 
them that conformity to type and generic obedience to the dictates 
of the Animal Group Spirits that impels them to certain action 
under given conditions, that we call INSTINCT. While the animals 
see as members of the Human Kingdom see, nevertheless they see 
as in dream pictures, and the close study of any small animal will 
confirm this fact and exhibit most interesting phenomena. 

Animals also clairvoyant. — It is interesting in considering 
the matter of animal intelligence to observe that nearly all ani- 
mals are clairvoyant, but especially the elephant, horse, dog and 
cat. The cat is perhaps the most remarkably clairvoyant of all, 
and the sudden jumpings, turnings, etc., of the household cat when 
no observable impulse or cause may be apparent is the direct result 
of the clairvoyance of the animal, it seeing the invisible conditions 
as clearly as the mundane or visible, and in its state of dream 
sleep consciousness, unable to distinguish between them. 

Animals intelligent by Induction. — Another phenomenon ob- 
servable in animals kept in close contact with humans, is the 
greater degree of intelligence displayed by them, in comparison 
with the wild or undomesticated members of the same species. 
The cat or dog allowed to "run loose" displays no more than ordi- 
nary, mongrel intelligence, but the horse, dog or cat, made the 
personal companions of one or more humans, segregated from the 
rest of its species, and treated as a personality, not as a mere 
animal, soon begins to manifest an individuality, personality and 
a degree of intelligence that under carefully observed conditions 
takes on the aspect of actual thought process. 

Condition apparent, not actual. — This condition we know to be 
more apparent than actual. For the animal cannot have an indrawn 
Ego, in fact has no Ego whatever; therefore cannot think as the 
lowest members of the Human Kingdom can do. But animals 
are capable of taking on a degree of intelligence BY INDUCTION 
on the same principle as electrical induction, that enables them to 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 73 

manifest a high degree of intelligence and even sagacity under 
extraordinary conditions. And it is also right to state that ani- 
mals so treated by the human species are inestimably assisted in 
their evolutionary development. Every animal so assisted and 
made the companion of a human, is thereby enabled to accomplish 
great time gaps in developmental process ahead of its associated 
specie members. This is another contributory cause to the phe- 
nomena of advanced members of each Kingdom. 

Feeling and Sensation in the Human Kingdom. — In the Hu- 
man Kingdom we have the realization and appreciation of Feeling 
and Sensation in their most acute form. Not only has the Human 
Kingdom the full complement of separate vehicles, but the IN- 
drawn Ego ruling all of them and functioning through all, is able 
to contact consciously all exterior environment and gain experi- 
ence through all the varied phenomena of feeling and sensation 
that the various avenues of sense perception can express. 

Sense of Right and Wrong. — In addition to the ability to cog- 
nize consciously all the phenomena of feeling and sensation, the 
Human has also the ability to differentiate between the compara- 
tive right and wrong of a given set of feelings or sensations, 
whether they should be renewed, repeated or encouraged, or vice 
versa. This comes from the full possession of waking conscious- 
ness, which conveys the power of thought, or the translation of 
exterior impacts in terms of conscious relations; the privilege of 
individual action, choice, and a definite amount of Free-will. 

Reason. — These attributes and properties just named combine 
to crown the Human Species with the supreme gift of Reason, 
which must be given a somewhat detailed description. Reason is 
defined 6 as the group of faculties, attributes, or activities which 
distinguishes man as a so-called rational animal from the brutes. 
This group may be classified under two broad general divisions: 

1 Discursive Reason — by which man becomes capable of 
learning and scientific achievements. The logical understanding, 
which the lower animals have not. 

2 a — Pure Reason, a collective term as applied to the so- 
called a priori constitution of thought and the capacity for fram- 
ing and following ethical, aesthetical and religious ideals, of which 
the lower animals show few or no traces, and b — Practical Reason, 
as applied to conduct. 

Reason is, collectively, the faculty that enables one to dis- 
tinguish between the true and the false, in the degree possessed 
by all sane persons, the normal exercise of the rational faculties; 



74 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

the mature consensus of public thought, regarded as a standard in 
the community. 

Reasoning Reasoning is the mental act, process, or faculty 

of deriving conclusions from facts or propositions, admitted or 
assumed, for the sake of argument, ratiocination, or argumen- 
tation. 

The reasoning may be either 
a False, 
b True, 
and is — 

a Deductive, 
b Inductive, 
c Categorical, 
d Disjunctive, 
e Hypothetical, 
f Syllogistic. 

Value of the Mental Sheath. — This process of Reason and rea- 
soning is made possible by the indrawing of the Ego, its adaptation 
of all the physical avenues of sense perception, and above all, the 
addition of the mental sheath or mind stuff through which the 
Ego functions consciously in the lower vehicles. And when it is 
remembered that at present the mind stuff is merely a sheath, and 
not as yet a truly organized vehicle or body, we can perceive that 
our mental powers are as yet scarcely incubated, and eons remote 
from what they will ultimately be. Verily, in that day shall our 
eyes be opened, and we shall be as Gods, KNOWING Good and 
Evil. Genesis, iii-5. Verily in that day shall Man be crowned 
with glory and honour and set over the works of (God's) hands. 
(Hebrews, ii-7.) 

Form, Color and Tone. — Only Man, by his possession of all 
the requisite vehicles, is able to contact the higher ethical princi- 
ples of Form, Color and Tone, and translate and adapt them to 
terms of his use and understanding. The Physical World is the 
World of FORM; the Astral World is the World of COLOR, and 
the World of Thought is the World of TONE, all differentiated 
states and rates of vibration, but Man, having vehicles peculiar to 
all three worlds, can contact the particular conditions of those 
worlds. Thus the sculptor uses especially the Physical Body and 
adapts himself to the vibrations of the higher phases of the Physi- 
cal World; the artist to the Astral World, where color holds sway, 
and the musician to the highest of them all, wherein an especially 
sensitive ear, the result of training throughout several incarna- 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 75 

tions, can bring to earth the delicate and subtle tones of these high 
or inner worlds. - 

Crystallization. — These Instructions have emphasized the im- 
portance of understanding that all creative process, involutionary 
and evolutionary, is the result of crystallization from within out- 
wards, just as the shell fish crystallizes his outward body or vehicle 
from the soft tissues of his inner corpus. The physical body of all 
species is built into the matrix formed by the inner or higher ve- 
hicles, and becomes the outward, protective, hard exterior, neces- 
sary to supply the requisite resistance to outer impact during the 
occupancy of the developing species. 

Crystallization shows the "Lines of Force." — Now this phe- 
nomenon of crystallization presents many interesting phases. First 
it shows the action of the inner worlds upon the outer and reveals 
the presence and lines of activity of the invisible forces. For in- 
stance, the frost appearing on the window pane as the result of 
the warm moisture of the interior of a room condensing and freez- 
ing; the various solutions of chemicals, show in the regular, geo- 
metric formations that while in solution, the lines of force were 
all the time present but invisible, but the process of frosting, of 
freezing, or the chemical process of crystal projection, makes those 
lines of force hitherto invisible, now fully visible and very beauti- 
ful to behold, a demonstration of the exact, methodical, scientific, 
geometric basis upon which all of Nature's processes are planned 
and operated. 



■ ■ I II I I I H I I " i ii w i l il I' I I I 1 I II W i l li 1 Ul l l l II I I I I llll W i l l II ffl l ll l lii ll ii lli l |l|ii || |« l lllll P I ll l l W 1 1 . 

Fig. 17 

BEAUTIFUL EFFECT PRODUCED, SHOWING THE LINES OF IN 

VISIBLE FORCE MADE VISIBLE BY FREEZING WATER. 



76 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

But the process of Crystallization also conceals specific dan- 
gers. In the Mineral Kingdom we observed that it has been car- 
ried to such an extent that the Mineral Spirit was practically 
powerless to help itself, except by waiting untold aeons until the 
rock should gradually "die" and disintegrate in that way, but was 
in reality dependent upon the activities of the three higher King- 
doms to release it, liberate it and allow it to proceed upon its 
developmental pathway. 

Crystallization in the Vegetable Kingdom; Sequoias, their 
age. — This dangerous condition holds true in ALL the Kingdoms. 
While it is true that one of the basic laws is that of "conformity 
to type," nevertheless, while fully conforming thereto, we see a 
constant amplification and multiplication of types in the Vegetable 
world or Kingdom. We also find examples of types which have not 
improved, grown or developed in millions upon millions of years, 
as evidenced by fossiliferous vestigial remains in the lowest strata. 
The great trees of California are somewhat of this type, as some 
have imagined, and are the remains of an age when growth was 
comparatively unchecked. It would be difficult to estimate their 
true age, for occultists assign them an age far greater than that 
given by biologists. These Giant Sequoias, which attain a height 
of 200, 300 and even 400 feet, are said to be 1,335 years old. The 
famous "General Sherman Tree" in the Sequoia National Park 
having been 2,000 years old when Jesus was born, and still foliat- 
ing, may be said to be the "Oldest Living Thing in the World." 
{National Geographic Society.) From occult sources we teach 
that the age of many of these trees is greater, and geologists and 
biologists as well as botanists concede that in "early geologic times 
these Sequoias occupied a far more important place in the vegeta- 
tion of the earth." 

Their persistence. — They occur in the lower chalk formations 
and in Tertiary times were widely diffused. The genus is repre- 
sented in the Eocene flora of Great Britain, and in the succeed- 
ing Miocene period was widely distributed in Europe and Asia. 
IT IS PRESUMED THAT IN THE GLACIAL EPOCH, THE 
GENUS WAS EXTERMINATED, except in the areas in Western 
North America, where it still persists. 

Lesson of the Trees. — These particular Trees have been men- 
tioned as the most gigantic evidences of the crystallization of the 
Spirit of the Vegetable Kingdom in a specific type. The lesson is, 
that in all these ages, these trees have not progressed in perfec- 
tion of type, grain, species, foliage, etc., but remain as mute evi- 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 



77 




Fig. 18 
AMONG THE GIANT TREES. THIS TREE, "WAWONA" IS 
300 FT. HIGH, 30 FT. THROUGH AND HAS A TUNNELED ROAD- 
WAY THROUGH IT 10 x 12 FT. THIS TUNNELING HAS HAD NO 
EFFECT UPON ITS VITALITY. SOME OF THESE TREES HAVE 
BEEN DESTROYED BY FOREST FIRES, BUT NONE HAVE BEEN 
KNOWN TO DIE FROM OLD AGE. THE INSERT SHOWS A 
GROUP OF "MEN" IN TRIUMPH OVER THEIR MURDER OF A 
MERE BABY SEQUOIA, A SAPLING AS IT WERE. 

(From the "Big Trees of California/' southern Pacific Co.) 



78 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

dence of gigantic, unchecked growth and nothing more. They too 
awaited the action of the tremendously powerful Glacial Epoch to 
release the genus and allow the imprisoned or crystallized Spirit 
therein to progress. 

Crystallization in the Animal Kingdom. — Equally do we find 
this dangerous state of ultra or over-crystallization in the Animal 
Kingdom. Notably among the reptilia and semi-amphibians do we 
find types which have not changed during milliards, except as to 
size. They have crystallized into types or species and genus. 

Crystallization among Humans. — Here crystallization carried 
to an unnecessary extent finds its greatest field and at the same 
time works the greatest harm. For among the Human Kingdom 
we find, not so much crystallization as to type, but as to Race. 
Today we find certain races which do not assimilate themselves 
among the other races of the world or even among those races 
with whom they elect to live and engage in business enterprise. 
Such are the Chinese, Thibetans, Hebrews, Arabians, Bedouins and 
many Asiatic and South American Races or groups. Some of these 
mentioned are gradually realizing the racial crystallization and 
attempting by change of name, rejection of racial religions and 
traditional practices and language, to break away from the thrall- 
dom of the Race Spirit deadlock, and some are attempting it more 
rapidly than others. The Japanese are a notable example of those 
who hold all that is of proven merit in the old, and embrace all 
that is worthy and desirable in the newer order of the world's 
affairs. 

Such crystallization is dangerous to the races so involved, for 
it operates to hold such peoples over from one wave of evolution 
to another, making them stragglers in one wave, and ' 'hold-overs" 
to another, which, not being of their original inception, is out of 
rapprochement with them in many essential ways. 

Life Currents of the Four Kingdoms. — All that is, is a mani- 
festation of Life. All Life has currents of vital force, either static 
or pulsating. Thus — 

The Mineral Kingdom has its life currents, but they are the 
invisible currents of Force which manifest only when the phenom- 
ena of freezing or crystallization is introduced as previously de- 
scribed. Yet the results of the activity of these Mineral lines of 
force may be seen by a close analysis of the crystalline formation 
of the structure of the Mineral or Metal, especially in the case of 
gems. The student must not become confused ,however, in study- 
ing the rocks, by the evidences exhibited by what are termed the 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 79 

igneous rocks. Then, too, the currents of the Planetary Ethers 
flow continually through even the densest mineral structure, as no 
single atom contacts another atom, but all are separated by the 
ether. 

Vegetable Kingdom. — In the Vegetable Kingdom, the current 
is known as the sap, which rises in summer and descends in win- 
ter, broadly speaking, with some exceptions. The circulation of 
the vegetable juices is due to the positive activity of the Light 
Ether, and the cessation of the flow in winter is due to the fact 
that the Light Ether is not surcharged, as normally, with the solar 
energy. The negative activity of the Light Ether causes the de- 
posit of the chlorophyl or green coloring matter of plant life, and 
also the color on the flowers. 

Transition Stage. — In the transition from the Plant to the 
Animal Kingdoms we encounter organisms or creatures possessing 
the power of motion, but without RED Blood. These creatures 
have as yet no Astral Body. 

Cold Blooded Animals. — Immediately following this group of 
organisms, we have the Cold Blooded animals with both Liver and 
Red Blood, but cold. In these, there is an Astral Body, and the 
Group Spirit is at work directing the vitalizing currents INward. 
This pertains particularly to the Fish and Reptilia. The separate 
spirit of each example of the species is outside the organism. 

Warm Blooded Animals. — When the separate Spirit outside 
each example of a species BEGINS to INdraw itself into its bodies 
or vehicles, it at the same time directs the vitalizing currents 
INward, producing WARM RED BLOOD, the beginning of pas- 
sional or emotional existence. 

Man. — In the Human Kingdom, the Spirit is fully INdrawn, 
and bodily currents flow outward from the Liver, and the pulsat- 
ing, vital force is the Warm, Red Blood, which, as we shall learn 
later, is the crystallized Fire of Cosmic vitality. 

Anaesthetics. — The flow of blood is very largely dependent 
upon the activity of the Etheric Body and the Ethers. Thus when 
anaesthetics are used, they operate to dissociate the Etheric Body 
from the Physical Body, loosening the contact, and thus sensation 
ceases as far as consciousness of it is concerned. If carried too 
far, however, the Life Ether may be completely inhibited in its 
action, in which case death will ensue. 

Drowning and Freezing. — The same phenomenon occurs in the 
case of drowning or freezing, or in bad dreams of the "nightmare" 
sort. The loss of consciousness is due to the separation of the 



8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Etheric Body from the Physical, and the disagreeable feeling of 
returning consciousness of sensation, similar to that after an arm 
has "gone to sleep," is due to the reassociation or newly forming- 
contact of the millions of points described in the previous Instruc- 
tion. 

Status of the Kingdoms. — The question is often asked by stu- 
dents of the evolutionary theories of Physical, as well as Occult 
Science — 

A Common Question. — "Is everything that is now earthy or 
mineral, destined to become human at some future time period?" 

Yes, and No. 

Yes, in the sense that the Mineral Kingdom AS A KINGDOM 
is in process of involution and that its Spirit will ultimately 
evolve, even as the present wave of human evolution. 

No, in the sense that every grain of sand or microscopic 
particle of the Mineral Kingdom is ultimately destined to become 
a human being. 

This same question is often propounded in another form re- 
lating to the almost infinite number of species to be found in the 
Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms, especially among the Insecta. 

The status of the Four Kingdoms is as follows: 

1. The Mineral Kingdom, youngest of all Life Waves. 

2. The Plant or Vegetable Kingdom. 

3. The Animal Kingdom. 

4. The Human Kingdom, oldest and most advanced of 

any Life Waves now operative upon this Planet. 

One by one, each of the preceding Life Waves or Kingdoms, 
will, in order, attain the status now held by the Human Kingdom, 
AS KINGDOMS. Even the Human Kingdom has many aeons of 
evolutionary progress before it, for at present the Etheric Body 
of Man is far less organized than the Physical Body, being only in 
its third stage of development; the Astral Body is even less or- 
ganized, while the Mind, as stated many times previously, is not 
a true body at all, but merely a sheath. 

How the Life Spirit evolves. — Note carefully that we say that 
the Kingdoms will evolve AS KINGDOMS ; that is, the Life Spirit 
ensouling each Kingdom evolves to the next higher Kingdom 
UNTIL IT REACHES THE HUMAN AND BECOMES INDIVID- 
UALIZED AS SEPARATE EGOS. This answers the questions 
fully. Not every atom or molecule, not every grain of sand; not 
every insect in multitudinous species, not every infinitesimal type 
of fungus is destined to become a separate, distinct human being. 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 81 

How the Human Kingdom is attained. — When the Life Wave 
ensouling each of the three lower Kingdoms reaches the higher 
Animal stage, with separate Etheric and Astral Bodies or vehicles, 
begins to differentiate and closely approximate the Human, and 
finally each differentiation awakens to self -consciousness, giving up 
the ALL-Consciousness of original Virgin Spirit to take on In- 
dividual Consciousness, then it is that the Human Species becomes 
distinctly differentiated from the Lower forms of life, and the 
Higher Kingdom is at last attained. 

Cosmic Memory. — Yet by the attainment of the Cosmic con- 
scious Memory referred to, it is possible for the Initiate Human to 
remember its previous Involutionary and Evolutionary history 
throughout the aeons past, as Mineral, Plant and Animal. 

A development of Consciousness. — It will have been noticed 
by the observing student that all this developmental and evolu- 
tionary progress has really been a development of Consciousness. 
And here we have the real reason for Mortal Expression or Phys- 
ical Life, — to enable the involving and then evolving Virgin Spirit 
to attain the epitome of concentrative power, resistance, and 
creative force, summarized by the term "focus" which we also 
apply to Mind as the lens through which the Ego focusses itself in 
Matter. By the expression of Mortal Life the Spirit enters into 
conscious use of all the faculties contributed by its previous de- 
velopmental stages. 

Attributes contributed by previous stages. — Thus the Mineral 
stage contributed hardness, resistance, strength, cohesion, and 
static power; the Vegetable Kingdom contributes to nascent Man, 
or Man-in-the-making, growth, expansion, circulatory life currents, 
pliability, etc.; the Animal Kingdom gives the beginning of loco- 
motion, emotional states, amplified consciousness, adaptation to 
environment, greater ability to survive in the struggle for the 
survival of the fittest, and finally the Human stage epitomizes 
them all. 

Types still evident. — Thus we see the evidences of the pig at 
the dinner table, the fox in the law courts, the tiger in the haunts 
of vice, the dull plodding ox among the laboring classes, the 
faithful watch dog among sincere clergy, and types too numerous 
to mention. 

Steiner on Evolution. — Steiner gives an excellent light on evo- 
lutionary processes when he writes: 7 "All evolution is indeed due 
to the fact that independent being IS FIPvST SEPARATED FPvOM 
THE LIFE SURROUNDING IT: that next the environment is 



82 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

impressed, as by reflection, UPON THE BEING SEPARATED 
OFF AND THAT THEN THIS DETACHED BEING INDEPEND- 
ENTLY EVOLVES FURTHER." 

Basis of potential force. — We must not forget in all our 
study of the wonderful process and progress of invo- and evolu- 
tionary activities, that the developing Life Stream is sustained and 
prevented from exhaustion by power deep in the unseen world, 
the very root of all being, the inexhaustible Source, the ABSO- 
LUTE itself. 

"I" Consciousness. — We have already given the correspondence 
between the Kingdoms and the vehicles of man. In addition let 
it be emphasized that the 4th correspondence, namely, the Human 
Kingdom to the Physical, Etheric, Astral Bodies and Mental 
Sheath, should also always include the EGO and the definite "I" 
consciousness whenever the student is studying or elucidating this 
particular feature. 

Correlative Activities. — It is useful to hold in mind the follow- 
ing tabulation of interactivities of the vehicles or bodies: 

1. The Physical Body would decay if not held together 

and vitalized by the Etheric 
Body. 

2. The Etheric Body would drop into unconsciousness 

if not irradiated by the Astral 
Body. 

3. The Astral Body would lose all the past to the 

Ego, if not constantly maintained 

in PRESENT activity by the 

Ego functioning through the 

Mental Sheath. 

Equations. — Death is to the Physical Body, and Sleep to the 

Etheric Body, as is the power of Forgetting to the Astral Body. 

An Alternative. — We may put this truth in another way by 

stating that — 

1. Growth is the function of the Physical Body. 

2. Life is the function of the Etheric Body. 

3. Consciousness is the function of the Astral Body. 

4. Memory is the function of the Ego. 

Man differs from all preceding Kingdoms, SOUL. — Man dif- 
fers from all the preceding Kingdoms in one feature of paramount 
importance, his possession of a soul, which was described in In- 
struction No. 1. Through the possession of the Soul, which is the 
essence extracted from the Threefold Body by the Threefold 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 83 

Spirit and utilized as the sustenance and nourishment of the Ego, 
"Man is able to find the Divine Element within him, because his 
original essence was derived directly from the Divine, as outlined 
in the Instruction on the 'Lineage of Man/ Through the SOUL 
Principle within him, Man attains to an inner knowledge of him- 
self, just as through his ASTRAL BODY, he gains knowledge of 
the outer world. 8 

Battle of the Cells. — Throughout the Four Kingdoms, the 
student witnesses the constant warfare of the infinitesimals, the 
warfare that never ceases, the battle of the cells. Cells die and 
perish that cells may live. All life means death to something, but 
as we shall later learn, there is no such thing as death as ordin- 
arily understood, that is, in the sense of cessation of Life. Life is 
imperishable because it is all a part of the ONE LIFE of the 
ABSOLUTE and no modicum of it can be annihilated. Only its 
immediate vehicle can be destroyed. 

Dreams. — The last phenomenon we shall consider in relation 
to the species of the Human Kingdom is that of Dreams, a form 
or state of consciousness not ordinarily understood, in spite of the 
clumsy attempts at its elucidation by academic psychology. Dream- 
ing may be said to be an intermediate state of consciousness be- 
tween sleeping and waking. It comes naturally under three 
classifications : 

Classifications. — 1 . Physiological, 

2. Psychological, 

3. Psychical. 

The first classification may be said to be due to lack of co- 
ordination between the brain cells as the result of imperfect inter- 
activity between the Etheric and Physical Bodies during sleep, 
owing to lack of co-ordination between the various organs of the 
Physical Body, digestive, and nerve conditions. 

The second classification is the natural result of contact with 
the pulsating conditions of the Ethers, especially the Reflecting 
Ether and the Memory of Nature, the pictures therein contained, 
and conditions peculiar to the Astral World, and even in some 
cases to the lower regions of the World of Thought. Also the 
phenomena of dreams indicating strenuous conditions of choking 
and the like, when waking consciousness reveals the fact that a pet 
animal has gone to sleep upon the sleeper's chest. In the dream 
state the sleeper is freed from the usual laws which regulate our 
waking consciousness. 



84 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Dreamless Sleep. — In order to have absolutely sound, refresh- 
ing, dreamless sleep, the Astral Body must be fully withdrawn 
from the Etheric and Physical Bodies. 

In the Dream state it is separated from the Physical Body 
but still persists in maintaining a sort of connection with the 
Etheric Body. It is to this connection that we are indebted for 
the ability to know in some degree of the experiences of the Astral 
Body, but the moment this connection is broken off, the Astral 
pictures fade into oblivion, unconsciousness sets in and we are in 
dreamless sleep. It is while in the state before the connection is 
broken that we experience the Psychical classification of dreams. 
Then we are able somewhat to become cognizant of the purely 
psychical conditions of the Astral and even higher regions, some- 
times even contacting the archetypal regions. 

Inventions. — In such cases many inventions have been given 
to man, in fact the great preponderance of remarkable and useful 
inventions have undoubtedly been given to man through the dream 

state. 

Nonsensical Dreams. — Nonsensical dreams are a puzzle to oc- 
cult and physical scientists alike. They may be due to a phenom- 
enon describable as a photographic image out of focus. On account 
of its separation from the sense organs of the Physical Body, the 
Astral Body cannot register its conditions and pictures accurately 
in terms of outer or exterior environment, and therefore we get 
only a blurred image or presentation which oftentimes is a bur- 
lesque of the real condition sought to be demonstrated. 

Sparks from the Divine Flame. — A further consideration of 
the mental and solar powers of the Human Species will be taken 
up in the next Instruction, on the Life Cycle and Reincarnation. 

Rosicrucianism teaches that the Life Wave ENSOULING a 
Kingdom evolves, but as we have stated, that does not mean that 
every grain or molecule of substance is destined to become a 
human being ultimately. The Life Wave itself numbers countless 
Virgin Spirits differentiated from the Body of God, or "Sparks 
from the Divine Flame." A stated emanation of the Sparks or 
Virgin Spirits constitutes a stated Life Wave. 

Matter merely furnishes vehicles. — For their "dip into Mat- 
ter" they draw from and upon the surrounding Cosmic Root Sub- 
stance, and crystallize from within outwards, the requisite vehicles. 
Thus, it must be clear that the Spirit within evolves, while the 
visible substance of Matter merely furnishes the vehicles, which, 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 8 5 

in due time, disintegrate into their original cosmic condition, to 
be again used in future creative and evolutionary functions and 
processes. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 4 

1. How does the Life Stream differentiate? 

2. What are the Four Kingdoms? 

3. To what are they compared? 

4. What is the purpose of Matter? 

5. W T hat is the Substance of Matter? 

6. What are the two general divisions of the realm of Matter? 

7. How are all the great Four Kingdoms interpenetrated? 

8. How are the Ethers active in the Four Kingdoms? 

9. How do the Kingdoms correspond to the Vehicles? 

10. What are the powers and functions of each Kingdom? 

11. Define the states of consciousness pertaining to each Kingdom. 

12. What is the 4th Memory? 

13. What are Elementals? 

14. Name them. 

15. What are the transitional processes of the Life Stream? 

16. What is Protoplasm? 

17. What does Prof. Huxley say of Protoplasm? 

18. What differences does examination of Protoplasm reveal? 

19. What is the great fact of biological interest? 

20. Why is Protoplasm called the great mystery? 

21. Name the transitional types of Life. 

22. Describe illustration of Group Spirits. 

23. How is the Mineral Kingdom broken up? 



8 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

24. What is the difference between species in the three lower 
Kingdoms and types in the Human Kingdom? 

25. What is said of Free-will? 

26. What is said of personal responsibility and the moral status? 

27. What is the measure of the amount of enjoyment of Free 
Will? 

28. How does free-will relate to involuntary and voluntary in- 
carnations? 

29. What is said of Feeling and Sensation in the Four Kingdoms? 

30. What is meant by the liberation of the Mineral Spirit? 

31. What is the danger of too great a degree of crystallization? 

32. What vehicle does the Mineral Spirit use? 

33. How do the Kingdoms unite to assist the Mineral Kingdom? 

34. What is said of Feeling and Sensation in plants? 

35. Describe some of the phenomena exhibited by plants. 

36. Are Pain and Pleasure experienced in the Vegetable Kingdom ? 

37. Are Pain and Pleasure experienced among the Animals? 

38. What is instinct? 

39. Are animals clairvoyant? 

40. How are animals notably intelligent? 

41. Is this a real condition or an apparent one? 

42. What is said of Feeling and Sensation in the Human King- 
dom? 

43. Whence comes the sense of "right and wrong"? 

44. What is reason? 

45. Give its classifications. 

46. What are the processes of reasoning? 

47. What is the value of the mental sheath? 

48. What are the regions of Form, Color and Tone? 



THE FOUR KINGDOMS 87 

49. What is the importance of crystallization? 

50. What does it show? 

51. What is said of crystallization in the Vegetable Kingdom? 

52. What do the giant Sequoias illustrate? 

53. What is crystallization in the Animal Kingdom? 

54. What is meant by crystallization in the Human Kingdom? 

55. What are the Life Currents in the Four Kingdoms? 

56. What do we encounter in the transition from the Plant to 
the Animal Kingdoms? 

57. What distinguishes Cold Blooded animals? 

58. What distinguishes Warm Blooded animals? 

59. What distinguishes Man? 

60. What is the action of anaesthetics? 

61. What phenomena occur in the case of drowning or freezing? 

62. What are common questions concerning evolution? 

63. What is the status of each of the Four Kingdoms? 

64. How DOES the Life Spirit evolve? 

65. How is the Human Kingdom attained? 

66. What will the cosmic memory do for the Initiate? 

67. What does the evolutionary progress really constitute? 

68. What attributes are contributed by previous stages? 

69. How are types of animals still evident in the Human Species? 

70. What does Steiner say of Evolution? 

71. What is the ultimate basis of potential force? 

72. Where does the "I" consciousness become apparent? 

73. Give the tabulation of vehicular interactivity. 

74. Give a notable equation. 

75. ' Give its alternative. 

76. How does Man differ from all preceding Kingdoms? 



88 R0SICRUC1AN FUNDAMENTALS 

77. What is the battle of the cells? 

78. What are dreams? 

79. Give their classifications. 

80. What is dreamless sleep? 

81. How are inventions given? 

82. What is said of nonsensical dreams? 




INSTRUCTION V. 

REINCARNATION. 

The Life Cycle, Consciousness, Purgatory, Panorama, 

Rebirth. 



Falsity of the saying, "Womb to Tomb." — It is a common say- 
ing that Life is simply the "Journey from the womb to the tomb." 
It is a less common saying that the "womb is the tomb of spirit." 
Neither statement is true. But it IS true that both the womb and 
the tomb ARE ENTRANCES to widely differing phases of Life — 
Life of an intense degree of activity. 

Illogical nature of the orthodox idea of Creation. — It is the 
generally accepted teaching of orthodox Christianity, that human 
life exists only from mortal birth to physical death, and that 
thereafter, man awaits a general judgment for t^e deeds of the 
interim of the life expression. God, who is All Good, creates by 
special act, humanity, His creatures. Although All Good, He finds 
that He has produced something that is not All Good, and yet He 
pronounced the works of His hands to be VERY Good. According 
to orthodox teaching, God then appeases His own wrath by incar- 
nating Himself as His own Son, that His creatures may sacrifice 
Him to Himself as a propitiation for their sin in being imperfectly 
created by God Himself. 

Teaching of Christianity; Inequalities and Injustices; Pre- 
destination. — It is also the teaching of orthodox Christianity that 
each birth is, in a way, a special creation; that is, a physical body 
is born into the world by natural process, but that God gives to 
each a soul, and that, thus equipped, the being who has thus 
flashed into material expression out of an eternity past, to appear 
for a brief moment before disappearing for eternity to come, will 
be judged for the acts of that momentary fleeting expression for 
all future time, regardless of lack of opportunity, obvious inequali- 
ties, injustices, etc., and that the only help extended to mortals is 
through a vicarious system of salvation, with endless doctrinal 
shadings; some even going so far as to assert the predestination 



90 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

and election to grace or damnation, relieving man of individual 
responsibility and in practice relegating him to the moral status of 
the animal kingdom. 

144,000. — And many Christians still believe that out of the 
billions of humans that have lived and shall live, only 144,000 are 
ultimately to be saved. 

Occult science contradicts; What the Absolute cannot do. — 

Occult science contradicts all such theories, assertions and teach- 
ings, on one unassailable basis, which is, THAT THERE IS ONE 
THING THAT EVEN THE ABSOLUTE, GREAT AS IT IS, 
INCOMPREHENSIBLE AS IT IS, OMNISCIENT AS IT IS, CAN- 
NOT DO —AND THAT IS, DESTROY LIFE. 

The All-Life a Constant. — All Life is an integral part of the 
ALL-LIFE and the ONE-LIFE, and no modicum of the All-Life 
or the Absolute can possibly fall or fail, because that would imply 
the death or failure of the Absolute itself, which is not only 
impossible but unthinkable. If the Absolute, as it surely is, is 
without beginning and without ending, boundless existence, ever- 
existent, then never by any possibility or circumstance can any 
part of its nature or substance cease to be. ALL is in the ALL, 
and the ALL is in ALL. 

Life Continuous; Absolute cannot commit suicide. — As the 

Absolute is a constant in time and space, so must every part of 
His Nature and Substance be likewise. Therefore "all life is con- 
tinuous, evolutional, in a constantly ascending scale of progres- 
sion." 1 As the Absolute is constant, eternally existent, boundlessly 
existent, the Source and very being of ALL-LIFE, then it is im- 
possible and unthinkable that the Absolute can take, stop, prevent, 
hinder, or inhibit ANY PART OF ITS OWN LIFE, FOR THAT 
WOULD BE PARAMOUNT TO THE ABSOLUTE COMMITTING 
COSMIC SUICIDE, which is inconceivable. 

No Life can be lost. — Therefore no human or other form of 
life can ever be lost, damned, or destroyed. The temporary ve- 
hicle may be changed from time to time, but the Life itself being 
a part of the ALL-LIFE, must go on unfolding, expanding and 
growing, or as we say, evolving to higher and higher states of 
consciousness. The fact that All Life is a part of the ALL-LIFE 
and that no modicum of it can fall or ever be lost or destroyed is 
the esoteric truth concealed beneath the saying that is written, 
"and one of them (sparrows) shall not fall on the ground without 
your Father" (Matt. x-29). 



REINCARNATION 91 

Womb and Tomb Entrances and Points of Departure. — With 
this knowledge, both the womb and the tomb take on more cheer- 
ful aspects. BOTH are to the occultists ENTRANCES TO NEW 
LIFE and POINTS of DEPARTURE from completed phases of 
temporary existence. We make our departure from the purely 
spiritual phase of existence through the womb, which becomes 
thereby the entrance to mortal life expression. We make our de- 
parture from mortal life through the tomb, which thereby becomes 
the entrance to the purely spiritual phase of life expression again. 

Cycle of Life. — This indicates a constantly recurring CYCLE 
OF LIFE, which we shall give in detail, as to the principal epochal 
events and conditions. 

The student learned in Instruction Number Three, that phys- 
ical birth does not constitute the complete birth of all the vehicles 
at the same time. We will now indicate the complete order: 

FROM THE WOMB: 

1 Birth : — of the Physical Body. Entrance to Mortal Life. 

2 Birth: — of the Etheric Body at the age of Seven. 

3 Birth : — of the Astral Body at the age of Fourteen. 
Age of Puberty, beginning of attraction to opposite 
sex, and Propagative powers ripened. 

4 Birth: — of the Mind faculties, at the age of Twenty- 
One. 

5 The next series of seven years brings the human to 
the age of Twenty-eight, at which time the individual 
is generally settled in what is destined to be his life- 
work, although sometimes conditions operate to force 
an earlier choice or a later one, but it will be found 
that Nature makes Twenty-eight a fair general aver- 
age, and occupations selected prior to that age are 
usually subject to later change. In a way it is a turn- 
ing point, for its double, 56 years, will be found by 
insurance records to be very close to the average pres- 
ent age of humanity. 

Cycle of Life; "Prime of Life."— 
TOWARD THE TOMB: 

6 The sixth stage in the career of the individual brings 
him to the age of Thirty-five, at which time he is said 
to be "in the very prime of life," and should be glow- 
ing with health and vitality and capable of standing 
severe mental and physical strain. But it also marks 
the stage of "second growth" so-called, in which the 



92 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

notable features are a gradual decline of the recon- 
structive powers, and an increase of the mental pow- 
ers, manifesting' in calmer, more dispassionate judg- 
ment and conservatism. 

Change of Life in BOTH Male and Female.— 

7 The age of Forty-two marks a most important period 
for BOTH men and women. With a certain amount of 
latitude in both sexes due to climatic and previous 
health conditions, this is the approximate age known 
as the "Change of Life." It is commonly supposed 
that this pertains only to the female sex, but in reality 
it also applies to the males without, however, the at- 
tendance of so much visible phenomena. At this time 
the ovaries of the female begin to cease the produc- 
tion of the Graafian vesicles bearing the ovum or egg y 
and this is also accompanied by the cessation gradu- 
ally of the periodic menstrual flow. With the male, 
this is often a period of critical health conditions, 
which, if successfully passed, mean excellent general 
health presumably for many years to come, but if 
passed with difficulty usually presage a comparatively 
shorter extent of the mortal life expression. 

Katabolism gains ascendancy. — 

8 This cycle of seven brings the individual to the age 
of Forty-nine, at which time one's mental powers 
should be at their prime of activity and productive 
capacity. From this time on, however, the approach 
to the Tomb is more rapid. The flight of Time seems 
more rapid to the individual, and one begins to be 
conscious of the fact that one is nearer to the termini 
ation of mortal expression than otherwise. The break- 
ing down, destructive process or KATABOLISM, as 
opposed to ANABOLISM or constructive metabol- 
ism, is now in the ascendant. From now on, the 
duration of mortal expression will be largely in conson- 
ance with the sort of life the individual has previously 
led. 

Living the Life. — 

If that life has been one of dissipation, wasting of 
one's energies, such an individual has little to expect 
from Nature outraged, in the shape of clemency. If 
the individual has lived in conscious harmony with 



REINCARNATION 9 3 

Nature's laws, then he can reasonably expect that the 
sunset of mortal life will be prolonged, and glorious in 
its approaching climax. 

Astrological Influences. — 

9 Here the student who has engaged in the study 01 
astrology may ask, "what about the directions in one's 
horoscope ?" It is manifestly impossible to insert in 
this Instruction a detailed exegesis of astrological 
delineations, but it may be said in general that only 
the fool, simpleton, wastrel, ignorant or careless and 
indifferent person need be a slave to, or ruled by, his 
stars. The stars DO indicate general epochal events 
that cannot be escaped, but the individual by an intel- 
ligent knowledge thereof, may mitigate or assist a 
given direction by co-operation with or preparation 
against it. "The WISE MAN RULES HIS STARS," is 
NOT ruled by them. The horoscope indicates the 
general trend that may be expected if the native fol- 
lows blindly or passively the indication, or allows him- 
self to surrender unresistingly to their directions. 

Death.— THE TOMB:— 

10 The departure from mortal expression after assimila- 
tion and contact of all the experience for which the 
individual has displayed a capacity in the stated ex- 
pression, and in accord with the amount previously 
determined by the Lords of Destiny who are in charge 
of our immediate evolution is called Death. Death, or 
the laying aside of the Physical Body, is the exit from 
mortality and the entrance into a purely spiritual 
phase of existence. 

Not a Cessation of Life. — Death is in no sense a 
cessation or discontinuance of life, which, as stated, is 
continuous. It is the laying aside of the Physical 
Body in which the katabolic processes and activities 
have triumphed over the constructive, and is therefore 
past its usefulness to the Ego and higher vehicles. 

A limited consciousness exchanged for an am- 
plified one. — Death should always be regarded by the 
Rosicrucian student as the exchange of a limited state 
of consciousness for an amplified one, the amplification 
depending entirely upon the use the individual has 



94 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

made of the opportunities afforded by the last mortal 
expression. 

Four Deaths. — 

a The death or DISCARD of the Physical Body, 
b The death or DISCARD of the Etheric Body, 
c The death or DISCARD of the Astral Body, 
d The death or DISCARD of the Mental Sheath. 
Higher Consciousness. — At each of these deaths, 
a higher state of consciousness is entered. THE 
JOURNEY FROM THE WOMB TO THE TOMB JUST 
DESCRIBED IS ACCOMPLISHED ENTIRELY IN 
THE CHEMICAL REGION OF THE PHYSICAL 
WORLD. 
The death of the Physical Body is effected by the separation 
of the figure sixes of the Silver Cord, described in a previous 
Instruction. The rupture of the Silver Cord produces the actual 
death, and permits the Seed Atom to escape via the pneumogastric 
nerve and out through the suture between the occipital and parie- 
tal bones of the skull. 

Panorama. — Immediately after the process of death, the activ- 
ities of the Soul, Ego, Mind, Astral and Etheric vehicles are car- 
ried on IN THE ETHERIC REGION OF THE PHYSICAL 
WORLD. There the Soul reviews all the acts of the immediate 
past life in panoramic display. This is possible through the Re- 
flecting Ether of his Etheric Body, in which the Sub-conscious 
Memory functions in particular. This panoramic display is in 
reverse, that is, it begins with the acts and incidents immediately 
preceding decease, and so on back to birth. 

Duration of Panorama. — During the review of this panorama, 
the individual is largely in the position and status of a disinter- 
ested spectator, that is, he is without special attitudes of either 
interest or indifference, and the duration of this post-mortem 
review is approximately the same length of time as that in which 
the individual could "stay awake' ' or remain in the waking state of 
consciousness during the mortal expression just relinquished. 

Second Death.— We have been considering the FIRST DEATH, 
the death of the Physical Body. The conclusion of the panorama 
just described is reached when the potential power of the Etheric 
Body, no longer acting in correlation with the Physical Body, 
ceases. Then its structure begins to break down, disintegrate, the 
panorama is ended, AND THE SECOND DEATH takes place, the 
process of which, to the Ego, is much the same as the first 



REINCARNATION 95 

or physical death. The Ego with the Astral Body and Mental 
Sheath withdraws into the Astral World, leaving the Etheric Body 
to continue its disintegration. But on its withdrawal, the Ego has 
with it the Seed Atoms of both the Physical and Etheric Bodies, 
for use on its return journey to the next mortal expression. 

Astral World, Purgatory. — (11) The Astral World is of great 
importance both for the Ego retiring from mortal expression and 
the Ego returning to it. Here in the Astral World EVERY HU- 
MAN BEING HAS TO GO THROUGH AN INDIVIDUAL PURGA- 
TORY. This purgative state or condition lasts until the individual 
has learned fully the illusion of desire. The length of time spent 
by the individual in the Astral World depends entirely upon the 
strength and tenacity of the desires cherished in the recent mortal 
expression and brought over into the Astral World. A "dead 
man" is not one whit immediately wiser than the "live" one. By 
the act of Death he is BORN anew into the spiritual regions and 
has to learn to focus his faculties to his new environment. Hence 
the man of strong passions or love of gold is exactly the same 
immediately after death as before. 

Illusion. — Here in the Astral World, which is the home of 
desire, the individual has to learn that all in the mortal life is 
illusion, the reflection or image of the real, and that what he most 
desired in mortality as pertaining to that estate is ephemeral and 
illusive, and that such values cease when desire is realized or at- 
tained. 

Fires of Purgatory. — The attainment of this purgation from 
desire is not altogether a comfortable or pleasant one to most indi- 
viduals, for the common acceptances of ideas regarding the after- 
death state lead most humans to indulge their desires to the 
utmost while in mortal expression, on the assumption that one 
"will be a long time dead." Thus, until the individual learns in 
fullest truth the necessity of freeing himself from the bonds of 
desire, he will indulge the same desires after death as before ; with 
this difference, that during mortal expression there was a possi- 
bility of gratifying the desire in a manner pleasing to the mortal 
senses, while such is now impossible, even through the vicarious 
conditions of obsessing one still in human life. Thus the internal 
fires burn all the more fiercely from the very fact that it is impos- 
sible to quench them through satiety, and they burn until they have 
nothing left to consume, or by which the process of combustion 
can be maintained. In other words, they remain lighted until 



9 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

desire burns itself out, unless developed intelligence and spiritual 
awakening has come earlier to the individual's relief. 

PURGATORY MAY BE SAID TO BE THE PROCESS OF 
BECOMING CONSCIOUS OF THE FUTILITY OF UNNECES- 
SARY EARTHLY DESIRES AND ACTIVITIES. 

Location of Purgatory. — (12) This purgatorial state takes 
place in the First, Second and Third Sub-Regions of the Astral or 
Sixth World Region as defined in Instruction No. 1. These are the 
Sub-regions of Passion, Impressionability and Wishes, all of which, 
it will be seen by their very natures, have much to do with the 
element of Desire. 

No Old Age in the Spiritual Worlds; Old become young; the 
young mature to 33. — Time passes rapidly in this Astral World, in 
fact about three times as rapidly as in the Physical World. But 
one is not conscious of it as when in the Physical Body, for then 
old age makes itself obvious. In the Astral World there is no old 
age. There is an old age in the Physical Body, but no old age 
in the Spiritual Body. So in the Spiritual Worlds, the average is 
the state corresponding to about 33 in the Physical. Children 
entering into the Spiritual Worlds mature to that approximation; 
while adults rejuvenate to the same status. The process of becom- 
ing young is the throwing off of the THOUGHT OF AGE and the 
consciousness of it, by the Spirit, in the Astral World. 

Stay in Purgatory, Introspection; Karma; Man judged by his 
own actions. — Our stay in Purgatory can be shortened, not by any 
system of ecclesiastical "indulgences" but by our daily process of 
INTROSPECTION, which the Brotherhood requires of all its mem- 
bers. The effect of this process is to make us keenly aware of the 
true values concerned, and to re-establish equilibrium. The pur- 
pose of all Karma, which will be treated of later, is to make us 
assume our individual responsibilities to our fellow men. When 
we have done this THOROUGHLY we have learned the lesson 
involved, assumed and discharged the consequences of our actions, 
and the law of Compensation acts to enforce the payment of the 
utmost farthing. Man's OWN ACTIONS BECOME HIS JUDGES, 
AND FROM THEM THERE IS NO ESCAPE. 

Conscience originates in Purgatory. — One great point of in- 
estimable importance at this stage of progress is the fact that, as 
the result of the purgative process, Conscience is evolved. After 
desire has burned itself out, after the lessons have been learned, 
the individual may forget the isolated experiences, but the FEEL- 
ING engendered by them will remain with him forever. Con- 



REINCARNATION 9 7 

science began with each human being in the first after-death 
purgatorial career that occurred after his first human incarnation. 

Conscience, the Memory of Past Pain. — We do not remember 
all the experiences in all our past lives, but the merit of them is 
etched or implanted in the Seed Atom to such an extent that in 
every succeeding life expression, the result of past pain comes to 
us as a warning against repetition of similar experiences or the 
entering upon new ones of a similar nature. The sense of appro- 
bation of one's course comes from the absence of consciousness of 
pain regarding a special incident. Thus CONSCIENCE IS THE 
MEMORY OF PAST PAIN, COSMICALLY RETAINED. 

First Heaven. — (13) When the Purgatorial course has been 
completed, the individual makes his next important advance in the 
Spiritual Worlds. HE ENTERS THE FIRST HEAVEN. Bible 
students will recall that several heavens are therein referred to. 
This First Heaven occupies the THREE HIGHER SUB-REGIONS 
OF THE ASTRAL WORLD, which are, the Regions of Soul-Life, 
Soul-Light and Soul-Power. 

Soul Growth. — From the names of these three divisions, it will 
be seen immediately that this is pre-eminently a state of soul- 
growth. Here again the panorama of life is reviewed, but this time 
not as a purgatorial state ; instead, it is for the purpose of enabling 
the individual to extract from the incidents of the past life expres- 
sion, all the RIGHT FEELING engendered and incubated by them. 
This, the individual builds into the Soul as the pabulum for Soul 
growth. 

Paradise or Borderland. — These are terms used indiscrimi- 
nately by Spiritualists and orthodox Christians in the varying 
doctrinal interpretations commonly given them. Occultly, it may 
be described as the Fourth Sub-Region, that of FEELING, or the 
NEUTRAL region. Here are found the beings who are of the 
negative or "lukewarm" type; individuals with no particular quali- 
ties that make for progress ; neither good nor bad ; whose spiritual 
senses have not yet awakened, and who consequently are destined 
to pass through the after-death cycle more or less unconsciously 
until the forces awaken sufficiently to bring about a reversal of 
polarities in such a manner that an incentive to progress will be 
developed. The Initiate Dante brings this out in his "Inferno." 

Purpose of First Heaven.— As a summary, we will state that 
the purpose of Purgatory and the First Heaven is to TRANSMUTE 



9 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

THE ESSENCE OF PAIN INTO THE SOUL-PABULUM OF 
RIGHT FEELING. 

Third Death and Second Heaven. — (14) When this has been 
accomplished, and the illusion of desire is fully understood, the 
individual experiences the THIRD DEATH, leaves the Astral Body 
to disintegrate, AND ENTERS THE SECOND HEAVEN, taking 
with him, as in the first and second deaths, the forces or soul of 
the Seed Atom of the Astral Body. The discarded Astral Body is 
what so often is seen by undeveloped clairvoyants and "mediums" 
' and mistaken for the discarnate entity itself. It has no intelligence 
of its own — this shell — but retains a semblance of intelligence 
gained by the process and phenomenon of induction. This pseudo- 
intelligence weakens and loses its potency as the shell disintegrates. 

Second Heaven located in Division of Concrete Thought. — The 
Second Heaven is located in the First, Second, Third and Fourth 
Sub-Regions of the Fifth World Region, or World of Thought, con- 
stituting the Division of Concrete Thought. 

Second Heaven a Mental Workshop. — In this Second Heaven, 
the Individual or Ego is surrounded only by the Mental Sheath, 
and therefore it will be seen that the conditions pertaining to this 
sphere are entirely mental. In the First Heaven the work done 
was for the ultimate benefit of the Soul and the furtherance of 
Soul Growth. 

Second Heaven Source of RIGHT THOUGHT.— In the Second 
Heaven, the work is for the Mind and its development. As in the 
First Heaven Pain became transmuted into RIGHT FEELING, so 
here on the Mental plane, the Good in the past Life becomes trans- 
muted into RIGHT THOUGHT, and the Individual or Ego enters 
into the Cosmic School for instruction to enable it to progress 
further in the line of accomplishing new work as a result of Free- 
will. Thus the Ego begins here to plan its next environment in 
the future earth life, and to construct its vehicles according to the 
purposes and requirements of that incarnation. 

Work in the Second Heaven; intense activity; work upon 
personal conditions and earthly archetypes. — Here the artist, 
musician, sculptor, poet or writer learns to prepare and build 
organs of the requisite delicacy and sensitivity for his future re- 
quirements; here also all learn to work upon the archetypes of 
earthly conditions, even to the rearrangement of continents or 
seas, that the earth itself may be moulded to the requirements of 
man. These plans are made under the direction of lower celestial 
Hierarchies, and carried out by natural processes as humans term 



REINCARNATION 99 

them, the processes of erosion, volcanic and seismatic activity, 
meteorological conditions, etc. 

Nature Spirits or Elementals assist. — These ' 'natural pro- 
cesses" are also assisted by the intelligent activities of the "Nature 
Spirits" or "Rosicrucian Elementals" under their appropriate 
"Kings" or Hierarchs. 

The Great Silence. — In the transition from the Astral World 
to the Second Heaven or Concrete Division of the World of 
Thought, the Ego at first enters and experiences what is termed 
THE GREAT SILENCE. This is due to the cessation from the 
activities operative in the Astral World, which are notably those 
of Desire and its concomitant — Motion. Here, at first, the Ego is 
overpowered by the silence — comparatively. When this has con- 
tinued for a space, affording the Ego an opportunity of effecting 
rapproachment with the new environment, then, little by little, the 
indescribable "music of the spheres," that can be cognized only in 
the mental state in mental regions, begins to enter in upon the 
consciousness, and the Ego realizes that at last it has returned to 
its true home, relative to the present day of manifestation. 

Third Heaven. — (15) When all the instruction afforded by 
the Second Heaven has been received and assimilated, the Ego 
enters the Third Heaven, which occupies the Division of Abstract 
Thought in the Thought World. In the First Heaven Pain was 
transmuted into Right Feeling for the Soul; in the Second Heaven 
Good was transmuted into Right Thought for the Mind. 

Fourth Death. — Now, in the Third Heaven the Mental Es- 
sence of RIGHT THOUGHT, and the Soul Essence of RIGHT 
FEELING are transmuted into the SPIRITUAL BASIS OF RIGHT 
ACTS FOR THE FUTURE. This transmutation constitutes the 
Fourth Death, for after it the Ego discards the former mental 
sheath. 

Ego naked in Third Heaven with Four Seed Atoms. — Now the 
Ego stands naked, as it were, retaining only the four seed atoms 
of the Physical, Etheric, Astral Bodies and Mental Sheath. This 
Third Heaven may be considered as the point of equilibrium in the 
Cycle of Life. Here the digestion and assimilation of all previous 
experience and its results creates in the Ego the desire for further 
opportunity, for additional experience, "another chance to produce ; 
to create; to contrive; to originate." Above all, the desire to 
APPLY the result of past experience to future efforts. 

Where desire for rebirth begins. — This desire to apply the 
results of past experience to new efforts IS THE BEGINNING 



100 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

AND ORIGIN OF THE DESIRE FOR NEW OR REBIRTH, AND 
THE FIRST STEP TOWARD IT. 

This is one reason why it is so hard for unawakened mortals 
to understand the idea of reincarnation. They try to think from 
the mortal region of mentality. Reincarnation begins in the Third 
Heaven in the highest region of mentality. 

Third Heaven end of journey of Ego, and turning point. — 
(16) The Third Heaven marks the limit of the Heaven-World 
life of the Ego of present earth-humanity, and is the great turn- 
ing point in its spiritual career. When the desire for rebirth 
and additional experience is definitely formulated, the Ego at 
that moment begins its return journey to rebirth or a new 
mortal expression. 

A mistake corrected. — It is a common error among occult 
writers to describe the process of return of the Ego to a new birth 
or rebirth, as the ' 'descent again into Matter." The process of 
return is not by any means a "descent," for that would imply the 
action of gravity, and the laws of gravitation as understood by 
physical science do not apply in the purely spiritual realms, as evi- 
denced by the phenomenon of levitation, or the mediumistic raising 
of inanimate objects or even human beings by spirit power in de- 
fiance of gravitational laws. A most notable description of this 
apparent immunity from gravitation is brought out in the book 
by the celebrated English psychic, D. D. Home, entitled "Lights 
and Shadows." 

Gravity not operative in Spirit World as we now under- 
stand it. — It has been previously explained and must always be 
borne in mind, that the highest heaven may not be one whit re- 
moved from any given location in the physical world. The prog- 
ress of the Ego in the spiritual dimensions is one of indrawing. 
Rosicrucians are taught that we "came from the center" and 
"return again to the center." That is, the Ego comes into mor- 
tality from the innermost dimensions of being, crystallizing out- 
wards. After death, and death by death it again indraws into the 
center or "highest" heaven. 

Heaven is wherever the Ego may be. — What really takes 
place is the starting into activity of the spiritual phase of the law 
of attraction. Thus the Ego in the Third Heaven, possessing only 
the Four Seed Atoms, begins its progress toward rebirth by obedi- 
ence to the law of Attraction which draws it into the Second 
Heaven again, where the Seed Atom of the Mental Sheath attracts 
to itself the materials for a new mental equipment in the new 



REINCARNATION 101 

Mortal Expression to come. This Second Heaven, it will be re- 
membered, is the Division of Concrete Thought. 

Law of Attraction operates to draw Ego to Second Heaven, 
where new Mental Sheath is formed. — The journey toward re- 
birth is not undertaken, however, in ignorance of what the future 
may have in store for the Ego in the forthcoming mortal expres- 
sion. All must be the result of intelligent, well directed activities. 
Thus, before the Ego leaves the Third Heaven, it reviews another 
panorama, this time the panorama of the mortal expression to 
come, in which the Ego is shown, by the celestial Hierarchies who 
have this particular work in charge, the principal events it is pro- 
posed that the incarnating Ego shall accomplish during its next 
mortal experience. To this panorama the Ego is permitted to add 
a definite amount of original work, in consonance with its inherent 
Free-Will, and thus to a degree permitted by the Hierarchies 
makes its own individual choice as to the environment in which it 
is to incarnate. 

Second Panorama, this time of the Future mortal Expres- 
sion. — Knowing this, the occultist has no opportunity of reviling 
"Fate" or lamenting his life conditions, knowing that he definitely 
chose them before entering them; only from the spiritual worlds 
he was able to see beyond mortal limitations and KNOW the 
results that would ensue, and the value they would be to him. 
After incarnation, the cosmic memory is held in abeyance that it 
may not prevent the mortal from contacting each set of exper- 
iences to the utmost, or inhibiting him from entering upon ex- 
periences from which he might be tempted to turn, could his 
mortal senses know the complete path. 

Panoramas show Cause and Effect. — Two of the panoramas de- 
scribed in this instruction differentiate in this important respect; 
the first shows events from death back to birth. The second shows 
the incarnating Ego events from birth to death. THE FIRST 
PANORAMA SHOWS HOW EACH EVENT WAS THE RESULT 
OF A PREVIOUS CAUSE ; THE SECOND PANORAMA SHOWS 
HOW EACH FUTURE EVENT WILL BE THE CAUSE OF A 
SUBSEQUENT EFFECT. 

No Turning Back.— THIS PANORAMA ONCE REVIEWED, 
ORIGINAL IDEAS ADDED AND THE PLAN DEFINITELY AC- 
CEPTED, THERE IS NO TURNING BACK. As rebirth draws 
nearer timid souls often desire to stay the action, but the law is as 
inexorable as that of the Medes and Persians. 



102 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

The Ego, as we have seen, is drawn into the Second Heaven 
by the Law of Attraction. The selection of the requisite material 
for the new Mental Sheath is illustrative of one of the greatest 
phenomena known to science — the selective power of given or- 
ganisms. 

Law of Selection operates. — It is well known that medicine 
taken into the mortal body will be selected or absorbed and appro- 
priated by the particular organism therein for which it is intended, 
go too the magnet selects only the iron or steel from a mass of 
mixed filings presented to it. In the same way, the Seed Atom 
of each vehicle of the Ego selects from the world or region to 
which it is correlated, only the material pertaining to its individual 
classification. 

Two births. — (17) It is important to note, in following the 
process of the return of the Ego to rebirth, that it is clearly 
demonstrated that the real process of birth BEGINS in the spirit- 
ual worlds, and the mere entrance of the physical body into ma- 
terial expression is not to be considered as the ACTUAL birth at 
all, and thus we have two events that may be generalized as 
births : 

1 The entrance of the Ego into the Second Heaven. 

2 The entrance into mundane life of the Physical. 
Ego enters First Heaven. — (18) As the Ego continues to mani- 
fest outwardly through the sub-regions of the Division of Concrete 
Thought in the Thought World, the Seed Atom of the new Mental 
Sheath attracts to itself the essential conditions and principles of 
that World and the sub-regions, and in due time, when all such 
principles as will be necessary for use in the forthcoming material 
expression have been assimilated, the Seed Atom of the Astral 
Body is awakened into activity, "planted," as it were, in the Astral 
World or First Heaven. 

Etheric Seed Atom awakens. — Here the Astral Seed Atom 
attracts to itself all the necessary material of the Astral World 
from which to germinate the future Astral Body, and on the com- 
pletion of this process, the combined strength of the Mental Sheath 
and Astral Body enable the Ego to awaken the Seed Atom of the 
Etheric Body-to-be into activity. 

Reflecting Ether impresses new Etheric Body. — (19) At this 
point the newly germinating Etheric Body is impressed through 
the functions of the Reflecting Ether with the panorama of the 
now closely approaching mortal expression. The Ego and the 
nascent Mental Sheath, the Astral and Etheric Bodies, during this 



REINCARNATION 103 

process of impression and germination are in the Etheric Region 
of the Physical World. 

Lords of Destiny place the newly forming Human. — In this 
Etheric Region they are guided step by step by the Hierarchies 
described in Instruction No. 3. These Hierarchies, the Recording 
Angels or Lords of Destiny, direct the actual placement of each 
individual in the allotted environment for incarnation, making sure 
that each individual is so placed as to be sure of participating in 
all the experience it is deemed advisable and necessary for it to 
contact therein. 

How Male and Female co-operate. — (20) When the proper en- 
vironment has been selected, the Etheric Body is moulded into a 
matrix which is then placed in the human womb of the female 
through whom entrance into mortal expression is to be made, and 
the Seed Atom of the future Physical Body is placed by the Hier- 
archies in the head of one of the spermatozoa in the semen of the 
male parent-to-be. 

Why some Marriages are Barren. — (21) Right here may be 
seen the cause why some apparently happy marriages are barren. 
It may not be the fault of either marriage partner, but simply that 
the Lords of Destiny do not find that a particular married couple 
are creating or making an environment which is at the time avail- 
able or desirable for human incarnation. 

Shapes of Ego and new Matter. — (22) While the process of 
manifesting toward the exterior or outer has been in progress, it 
must not be assumed that the Ego and new material have been in 
human form. Instead, the Ego and its newly acquired bodies have 
assumed a semi-globular shape with the Mental stuff inside and 
the Astral matter outside. It is the Etheric Body that is moulded 
into future human form and placed as a matrix in the womb of the 
mother. 

How the Ego enters the Womb. — (23) When the female has 
been impregnated, after a period of about three weeks, the Ego, 
with the Mental stuff and Astral Matter, which has been closely 
associated with the mother but outside her, enters, the globular 
structure envelopes the head of the Etheric matrix, draws over it, 
closes in upon it, and the process of germination of the foetus or 
future human begins, and continues until delivery. 

The great mystery of impregnation consists really in the at- 
tachment of the Silver Cord between the ovum and the Ego which 
is hovering outside the "mother-to-be." This attachment is ef- 
fected by the penetration of the spermatozoon bearing the Seed 



104 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Atom into the ovum, the development of which then begins. This 
development is fostered by the human mother on the one side and 
the Ego via the Silver Cord, on the other. The control for the 
time being of the vehicles in process of development is maintained 
by the Ego through the Silver Cord. In following up the subse- 
quent development of the Silver Cord as the embryo becomes a 
true homo, it will be found that the important Solar Plexus is a 
direct result or ramification of the Cord, in connection with the 
pneumo-gastric nerve. 

When Physical Birth occurs. — (24) At the end of nine months, 
in some cases sooner, and in others later, the germination is com- 
plete. The Physical Body has developed in consonance with its 
Etheric matrix, which now continues to enfold and interpenetrate 
it, but not as yet fully developed as a separate vehicle, ready to 
function in mortal life expression. That is reserved for its own 
individual birth as described in Instruction No. 3. 

With the completion of the germination of the foetus or fu- 
ture human, PHYSICAL BIRTH TAKES PLACE. 

Correspondence between Umbilicus and Silver Cord. — Imme- 
diately a notable correspondence occurs. After death of the Physi- 
cal Body the SILVER CORD WAS SEVERED. After birth of the 
Physical Body, THE UMBILICUS IS SEVERED. The umbilicus 
is the link which connects the Physical Body with the placenta in 
the human womb, and the Silver Cord is the spiritual counterpart 
which connects the Physical Body with the spiritual matrix and 
Ego. 

This can be explained in another way. Man is a dual being, 
having a visible or Physical Body and an invisible or Spiritual 
Body. He is born into the Physical World by the severing of the 
Umbilical Cord. He is born back into the Spiritual World by the 
severing of the Silver Cord. The Ego nourishes the newly born 
Physical Body direct, via the Silver Cord during the seven years 
prior to the birth of the Etheric Body, just as the mother nour- 
ishes the foetus during the nine months of gestation through the 
Umbilical Cord. 

Rationale of Re-Incarnation (Arguments Against It). — In the 
foregoing instructions we have given only the actual process and 
the steps thereof, involved in rebirth or, as it is popularly called, 
REINCARNATION. We shall now consider the arguments ad- 
vanced against it by the uninformed, and the proofs that may be 
given in its support. First, the arguments and objections ad- 
vanced against it. 



REINCARNATION 105 

1 That it is a form of predestination or fatalism. 

2 That it is not taught by "the Church." 

3 That there is no proof of it as a fact in Nature or Science. 

4 That it is not in accord with the orthodox teachings re- 
garding Heaven and Hell. 

5 That it would do away with Man's personal responsibility. 

To be spiritually discerned. — It is of course difficult to bring 
those who have been reared in the ranks of orthodoxy to an imme- 
mediate recognition of this great truth and for the very reason 
that confutes all the arguments that can be brought against it, 
and that is, that being a SPIRITUAL TRUTH OR FACT, IT 
MUST BE SPIRITUALLY DISCERNED, as Scripture teaches. To 
the truly spiritual, it presents not only no undesirable aspects, but 
on the contrary, the most desirable recognition of Divine Wisdom. 

Man, his own judge. — A careful study of the foregoing in- 
structions will suffice to show that no human being can possibly 
escape personal responsibility, and instead of the illogical judg- 
ment of a human life of brief duration, Man is judged by the 
actions, thoughts and feelings of several mortal expressions until 
he has contacted ALL the experience that this planet can give 
him. Then and then only is he to be "FINALLY JUDGED" before 
he can progress further. 

Nothing can be lost. — It is also manifest to the student that 
in the marvellous operations of Nature under Divine Wisdom, no 
modicum of her energy, which is of the very substance of the 
Absolute itself, can ever by any possibility be "Lost" or "De- 
stroyed." 

Jesus taught Reincarnation. — Reincarnation IS taught, not by 
the Church, although the early Christian Fathers DID teach it as 
evidenced by their writings, but by JESUS and the BIBLE from 
which the Christian Church derives whatever of authority it may 
possess. In Matthew xvii-12, 13, Jesus distinctly states the iden- 
tity of John the Baptist as the reincarnate Elias, and other in- 
stances could be cited. As an instance of his knowledge of his 
own previous lives read John viii-56-58, wherein he says: "Your 
father Abraham rejoiced to see my day; and he saw it, and was 
glad. Then said the Jews unto him, thou art not yet fifty years 
old, and hast thou seen Abraham? Jesus said unto them, Verily, 
verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, I am." 

As a FACT in Nature it is everywhere before us if we look 
for it. We sow the seed. It matures, shoots appear, grow, bud, 
bloom, bear fruit and produce seed which is disseminated according 



106 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

to natural laws. With the approach of winter the sap runs down, 
leaves fall, snow covers it and to all intents and appearances it is 
dead. But behold, the following season it reappears, a newer and 
better, stronger plant, attaining greater growth and productivity, 
and yet not a "new" plant but the same plant from the same seed 
originally planted. 

Man compared with plants. — Note how closely this follows the 
record of the human being, given in this Instruction. Born from 
the germinal seed, youth, maturity, old age, failing faculties corre- 
sponding to falling leaves, apparent death, covered by Mother 
Earth, and behold, a new man, born NOT from NEW seed but 
from the essences of the original cosmic seed of Virgin Spirit, a 
newer and better being with greater privileges, greater growth, 
greater opportunity and able to produce more and better fruitage 
of good deeds. 

Evolution demonstrates It.— ALL EVOLUTION DEMON- 
STRATES REINCARNATION IF ONE WILL LAY ASIDE 
PREJUDICE AND STUDY IT FROM ITS SPIRITUAL VIEW- 
POINT, CORRELATED WITH THE FACTS OF NATURE AND 
SCIENCE. 

"Every seed his own body." — This is further set forth by 
St. Paul in First Corinthians, xv-38, wherein the Apostle says: 
"But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased Him, AND TO 
EVERY SEED (ATOM) HIS OWN BODY." Man's vehicles are 
built in Heaven and USED on earth. 

Man regarded as an individual creation by the orthodox. — 
Many orthodox churchgoers cannot get over the idea that each 
human birth is a separate, distinct and individual act of Divine 
Creation, whereas the simple standpoint of mathematics applied 
to the matter of population would suffice to show that earth's 
resources would have been exhausted long ere this, if such were 
the case. Nature does not operate that way. The earth belongs 
to man, to use over and over again until the waves of humanity 
destined to exist upon this planet have run their course of evolu- 
tion and passed on to higher planes of activity. 

Cares for those who need to be "saved" for not having 
lived A. D. — Reincarnation also solves one of theology's greatest 
problems, the destiny of those who lived before the so-called "New 
Dispensation." For applied to them, evolution shows their places 
in the list of races and evolutionary waves, and Reincarnation 
shows how each will in due course enjoy equal opportunities in 
comparison with those whose evolution began previously. 



REINCARNATION 107 

Classes at school. — The whole problem reduces to the concept 
of a day or a term or a course in school. Classes enter, students 
progress through varying grades, in each promotion stragglers are 
left behind. Always a new class is starting. In due course, the 
majority of THE SAME ENTERING CLASS graduate with col- 
legiate degrees or honors. The stragglers will in due time have 
the same opportunity, but their slower progress will take a longer 
period. But all through school life it is the same class groups that 
start and finish together. So in Life's school. Virgin Spirits 
enter upon the earth life in groups, or "races." They start and 
finish approximately together. But in due course ALL will have 
had the same equal opportunities. New beings are not created at 
every individual birth. Births form the means of entering the 
advancing classes to which the newborn are promoted. 

Greatest number of adherents. — This great truth of reincar- 
nation has today, and ALWAYS HAS HAD, the greatest number 
of adherents of any religious or philosophical doctrine ever pro- 
mulgated, a doctrine that antedates all organized religious sys- 
tems and is coeval with Man's first appreciation of his essential 
individuality. It has been written that the greatest proof of im- 
mortality lies in Man's capacity to receive it and believe it and to 
conceive of it. So too, with reincarnation, the greatest of all 
proofs is the fact that the overwhelming majority of humankind 
not only conceive it, but apply it in their every day problems and 
lives. 

Solves Life's inequalities. — Reincarnation solves the problem 
of Life's apparent injustices and inequalities; the apparent dis- 
crepancies and incongruities between human creatures. It shows 
how ALL will in due course not only enjoy and experience all that 
every other human being ever has had, but will progress as ALL 
have done and are now doing. 

Many hold back from FEAR. — A strong reason for the non- 
acceptance of the truth of reincarnation on the part of the ortho- 
dox lies in the FEAR of entertaining or even investigating ANY 
truth not previously received by them, lest it contravene, contra- 
dict, or alter some doctrine, dogma, or creed of their personal 
acceptance. Many such people refuse to study its rationale simply 
because, having never been taught it in any school or church, it is 
therefore something to be avoided. 

How the modern mind accepts mechanically formulated 
creeds. — In modern times, and in the mediaeval as well, the chief 
function of the Ministry would seem to be to think for all the 



108 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

people, instead of permitting or encouraging the people to think 
for themselves. As a result, doctrines essential to Man's salvation, 
on which the future safety of his soul was supposed to depend, 
have been formulated by Oecumenical Councils, Synods, and even 
political Acts of Parliament, or by the decisions of Royal laymen 
who had not the slightest notion of the essential spiritual condi- 
tions involved. 

The Western Mind. — Among western minds, some refuse to 
accept the truth of reincarnation because their evolutionary status 
mentally and spiritually has not yet reached the requisite degree 
of receptivity.' Also, the teachings regarding reincarnation taught 
by adherents of the far eastern schools of thought do not appeal 
to the western mind. Reincarnation, when taught as an endless 
series of lives, covering millions of expressions, wearies the mind 
before it can comprehend the subject. Also, reincarnation that 
after all ends in Nirvana and absorption into Brahm is simply 
annihilation, no matter how sophistically its devoted exponents 
may try to disguise and interpret it otherwise. 

How often the Ego Reincarnates, and when. — The Rosicru- 
cian system, which is the Egyptian School of the Hidden Wisdom, 
teaches that the number of incarnations of a given Virgin Spirit is 
twenty-four, measured by the passage of the Sun in the "Preces- 
sion of the Equinoxes" through the twelve Signs of the Zodiac. In 
this series of expressions the individual alternates its sex, as the 
functions of each sex are so widely variant as to necessitate this 
alternation in order that complete experience and knowledge of 
both natures may become assimilated. The Ego incarnates twice 
while the Sun is in each sign, which brings each mortal expression 
about 1000 years apart. 

Alternation of Sex. — As evolution progresses and the end of 
involuntary incarnations approaches, this time is somewhat less- 
ened, and in the case of children it is not confined to this measure- 
ment of time, they returning to another life expression sometimes 
almost immediately. Also the Ego does not always keep the strict 
alternation as male and female in each succeeding incarnation, 
often continuing in the same sex until work begun by it as of 
that particular sex is completed. As a rule, however, until the 
Ego has reached an advanced status of evolution, it is obedient to 
the general law of averages, and keeps to the regular alternation. 

Arguments FOR Reincarnation. — Summarizing the matter, we 
may say that Reincarnation — 

1 IS a FACT in Nature. 



REINCARNATION 109 

2 IS taught by Jesus and the Bible and was formerly taught 
by the Church. 

3 IS a solvent of all the apparent incongruities of life. 

4 IS the logical solution of theological discrepancies. 

5 IS the truth with the greatest number of adherents. 

6 IS the logical and scientific sequence of evolution. 

7 IS the only logical evidence of Divine Mercy and Wisdom, 
in the care of Humanity. 

8 IS NOT a doctrine of fatalism or predestination. 

9 IS NOT antagonistic to the teachings of ANY TRUE 
Church. 

10 IS the logical explanation of prodigies of genius in all 
branches of art, science and literature. 

Many do not quite understand how the fact of the Ego desir- 
ing another life or mortal experience actually brings it about. In 
conclusion of this instruction therefore, we would point out that 
this is where the real value of desire operates. For while the Ego, 
clad with its Mental Stuff and new matter, draws into the Astral 
World and germinates a new Astral Body, we must remember that 
the Astral World is the home of desire, and that the Astral Body 
is particularly and specially the vehicle OF desire. So when newly 
formed, the Astral Body "CRAVES" an outer etheric and physical 
Body 2 and this craving, operating through the force of Attrac- 
tion, makes the further "dip into matter" possible, and continues 
the crystallizing process until Etheric and Physical vehicles are 
provided. 

QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 5 

1. What merit attaches to the saying, "From the womb to the 
tomb"? 

2. What is the orthodox concept of Man's creation? 

3. What is the special teaching of Christianity? 

4. How does it apply to obvious inequalities? 

5. Does occult science support its assertions? 

6. What is it specifically, that the Absolute cannot do? 

7. What is all life shown to be? 

8. What can the Absolute NOT commit? 

9. Can any life be "lost"? 



110 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

10. Describe the first five epochal events in the Cycle of Life — 
from the womb. 

11. When does the "prime of life" occur? 

12. When does "change of life" occur? 

13. Is it confined to one sex? 

14. When does katabolism gain the ascendency? 

15. What is meant by "living the life"? 

16. What does astrology indicate in regard to the mortal expres- 
sion? 

17. What is Death? 

18. Is it cessation of life? 

19. What notable "exchange" takes place after death? 

20. How many deaths are there? 

21. What does each death lead to? 

22. Where does the Ego and its vehicles function immediately 
after death? 

23. What and when is the after death panorama? 

24. When does the second death occur? 

25. What world region is then entered? 

26. What is Purgatory? 

27. What is said of illusion? 

28. What are the "fires of Purgatory"? 

29. Where is Purgatory located? 

30. Does Old Age exist in the Spiritual World? 

31. What is the approximate age in the Spiritual World? 

32. How can one's stay in Purgatory be shortened? 

33. How is man really judged? 

34. Where does conscience originate? 

35. What IS conscience? 

36. Where is the First Heaven? 

37. Of what is the First Heaven pre-eminently a state? 

38. Where is Paradise, or the Borderland? 

39. When does the third death occur? 

40. Where is the Second Heaven? 

41. What may the Second heaven be said to be? 

42. Of what is the Second Heaven the source? 



REINCARNATION 111 

43. What is the specific work in the Second Heaven ? 

44. How do Elementals assist? 

45. What is the great silence? 

48. What and where is the Third Heaven? 

47. What is the state of the Ego in the Third Heaven? 

48. What desire originates in the Third Heaven? 

49. Where does the after death journey of the Ego end? 

50. Is gravity operative in the spiritual world? 

51. Where is any heaven? 

52. What Law operates to draw the Ego back to the preceding 
world? 

53. What panorama is shown at this point? 

54. What does this panorama specifically show? 

55. Can the Ego turn back? 

56. What Law operates in the process of returning? 

57. How many births may we consider? 

58. What heaven does the Ego now enter? 

59. What then awakens? 

60. What impresses the new etheric body? 

61. Who place the newly forming human? 

62. How do human males and females co-operate? 

63. Why are some marriages barren? 

64. What is the shape of the Ego prior to indrawing into the 
womb? 

65. How does the Ego enter the womb? 

66. When does physical birth take place? 

67. What is the correspondence between the silver cord and the 
umbilicus? 

68. Give the arguments ordinarily advanced against reincarnation. 

69. How is reincarnation to be really understood? 

70. What is Man? 

71. What notable Teacher taught reincarnation? 

72. Give the comparison between Man and plants. 

73. What great process demonstrates reincarnation? 

74. What does the Scripture say regarding seed? 

75. How do the orthodox regard Man? 



112 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

76. Whom else does reincarnation provide for? 

77. How is it illustrated by school life? 

78. Has the truth of reincarnation many adherents? 

79. What problems does this truth solve? 

80. Why do many hold back from its acceptance? 

81. How does the modern mind accept ready made creeds? 

82. How often does the human Ego reincarnate? 

83. Does it always incarnate in the same sex? 

84. Give summary of the arguments FOR reincarnation. 




INSTRUCTION VI. 

THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS. 

The Correlation of Occult Teachings with the findings 
of Academic Science. 



Occult and Physical Science agree. — In Instruction Number 
One of this series, the statement is made that "Occult science 
agrees with Physical Science in the application of the Nebular 
Hypothesis to the Creative Scheme, insisting, however, upon the 
direction of the nebulic activities by the wisdom and intelligence 
of the Hierarchies described." 

It is therefore important that the student at this point in the 
course, be accurately informed as to just what the Nebular Hypo- 
thesis is, in detail. 

First, we will take up the various definitions : 
What a Nebula is. — A NEBULA is one of the masses of gas- 
eous matter found in different portions of the Heavens. 1 

Their quantity. — Nebulae are exceedingly numerous, over 
12,000 being easily within the range of vision of the three- 
foot mirror telescope, and many times this number may be seen 
by the new five-foot reflectors recently constructed. 2 

How named. — Nebulae are named either after their color 
and shape, their discoverer, or their position in the heavens. For 
instance — 

Examples. — a Annular or Ring Nebulae — Dusky in the center 
and bordered by a lighter ring of light, 
b Cometary — Round, with star-like nucleus in 

center, resembling the average comet, 
c Crab — So-called by Lord Rosse, on account of 

the claw-like appendages, 
d Dumb-bell — The luminous cloud of star-dust of 
gas in the constellation of the Fox, and resem- 
bling a Dumb-bell, 
e Fish-mouthed — From the shape of one seen in 
Orion. 



114 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



f Green — Due to the greenish color of some. 
g Hind's Variable — Last seen in Taurus and no 

longer visible, 
h Horseshoe, Omega or Swan — Seventeenth in 

Messier' s list; so named from its shape. 

i Keyhole — A nebula of that shape in the con- 
stellation Argo. 

j Andromeda — in the girdle of Andromeda 
(Cons.) 

k Orion — The largest known; in Orion's sword 
hilt. 

1 Owl — A nebula in Ursus Major, shown in old 
maps as an owl's head. 

m Spiral — From their appearance. 

n Stella — A body of numerous distant stars ap- 
pearing like a nebula. 

o Variable — Varying in brightness. Hind's and 
Struve's. 

p Whirlpool — In Canes Venatici, so named by 
Lord Rosse, from its remarkable spiral for- 
mation. 

q White — One whose continuous spectrum does 
not show the bright lines that ordinarily char- 
acterize that of a nebula. 




Fig. 19 

EXAMPLES OF NEBULAE. LEFT, RING NEBULA IN LYRA: 

CENTER, NETWORK NEBULA IN CYGNUS : RIGHT, SPIRAL 

NEBULA CANUM VENATICORUM. 

— (Photos by Mount Wilson Solar Observatory) 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 115 

What the Nebular Hypothesis is. — The Nebular Hypothesis is 
that the Solar System existed originally in the form of a nebula, 
which by cooling, condensing and revolving was formed into the 
sun and rings of matter, which later were consolidated into plane- 
tary bodies ; applied also to all the heavenly bodies. 3 

Who Formulated and Developed it. — "It was indefinitely con- 
ceived by Swedenborg, more clearly outlined by Kant, Herschel, 
and Laplace, expanded as one of the general processes of evolution 
by Herbert Spencer, brought down to the basis of a physical theory 
by George Howard Darwin, and amplified to date by Thomas 
Crowder Chamberlain." 4 

What Draper says. — (Intell. Develo. Europe, Vol. ii, p. 281, 
1878). "The Nebular Hypothesis compels us to admit that all the 
ponderable material now existing as constituting the various bodies 
of the solar system once existed and extended in a rarefied or neb- 
ulous and rotating condition beyond the confines of the most dis- 
tant planet." 5 

The overwhelming preponderance of the nebulae are spiral in 
shape, and constitute the typical form of the class. 

Nebulae may be technically defined as luminous whirlpools of 
matter. The central luminous nucleus is a gaseous, incandescent 
body like our own sun, with two spirals leading out from it, hav- 
ing irregular foci of light, with filmy veils of luminous smoke. 
This latter is matter that has broken forth from the central body. 6 

The extent or span of a nebula is enormous, often to be meas- 
ured only by unthinkable millions of miles. For instance, there is 
a nebula in Andromeda that is so wide that light, which travels 
at 186,000 miles per second, requires eight years to span it. In 
another way, its measurement may be given at five hundred thou- 
sand times 93,000,000 miles, which last is the distance of the earth 
from the sun. 7 

These nebulae are the matrices from which solar systems afe 
born. 8 

The old teachings of physical science were to the effect that 
our solar system originated from a super-heated gaseous globe, 
which contracted as it cooled, and from time to time threw off 
from its equatorial belt substance that later became planets. 

Two hypotheses. — The later findings of physical science re- 
solve themselves into two distinct hypotheses, one of which, the 
second to be described, coincides precisely with the teachings of 
the Brotherhood. 



116 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




Fig. 20 
The Great Nebula in Orion. One of the most wonderful sights 
ever revealed bv the telescope. It is believed by some scientists to oe 
the birth of an universe. Its size can only be estimated by imagining 
a sphere with a diameter as great as that of the earth's path around 
the sun, and then multiplying it by a million. It illustrates the pro- 
cesses that brought the present celestial systems into being. 

■ — (Photo by Xerl-es Observatory.) 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 117 

First hypothesis. — According to this concept, a spiral nebula 
is a system of worlds in the making. The central nucleus is 
to be the future sun. The luminous spots that lie irregularly 
within and along its spiral arms are the nuclei of future planets, 
having been thrown off from the central nucleus as it progressed 
in movement. 9 

Planetesimals. — These luminous spots that are destined to be- 
come future planets are termed "PLANETESIMALS." 10 

Entire nebula moves. — The entire nebula moves in a complete 
mass, and as time passes the growing, smaller nuclei draw to, or 
attract through gravitation, matter from the surrounding mass un- 
til each revolves in a clear space. 

Original nebula becomes the Sun. — The original central nu- 
cleus draws to itself the myriads of smaller and minor planetesi- 
mals in its neighborhood and in time becomes the detached cen- 
tral sun. 

Second Hypothesis, accretion to mass. — The second aspect 
of the nebular hypothesis follows that just given, with the ad- 
dition of taking into account the accretion to the planetesimals 
of the matter built up around them by perpetual meteoric bom- 
bardment, gathering matter more rapidly through gravitation as 
their mass increases, and from the beginning developing a high 
interior temperature through impact and compression. This 
growth is continuous, as for instance, our earth sweeps up some- 
thing like a hundred million meteors each day, these meteors be- 
ing belated fragments of the original nebula. 11 

Compare this with the teaching that the creating God occupies 
a definite location in so-called space which he fills with his aura, 
and differentiates out of the surrounding cosmic root substance 
matter which he energizes to a different status of vibration, etc., 
and you will find that although differing in verbiage, the process 
is the same, except that Rosicrucianism insists upon the intelligent 
ordering and direction of the activities and movements for definite 
purposes. 

Origin of nebulae. — As to the origin of the spiral nebulae 
there are also two widely differing theories in physical science. 

1st That hundreds of millions of years prior to its nebulic 
formation, a nebula was originally a gaseous star which in its 
progress entered the neighborhood of another star. 

Roche's Law. — Now according to Roche's Law of Limits, the 
critical distance of 2.44 radii is sufficient to cause the force of 
gravitation to tear asunder the structure of both bodies, causing 



118 ROSICRyCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

both globes to explode like bombs and their fragments of commin- 
uted world stuff to be scattered out into space. 12 

Teaching of Arrhenius. — But here again the greater weight 
of scientific authority supports unintentionally the Brotherhood 
teachings, for the savant ARRHENIUS voices the consensus of 
opinion that the spiral nebulae are formed from the universal 
"Cosmic Dust," (Rosicrucian Cosmic Root Substance, the 2nd and 
real theory) , 13 

Nebulae formed of "cosmical dust." — According to this 
teaching, the nebulae are formed of this "cosmical dust" under the 
influence of the pressure of "radiant energy" (the activity of the 
creating God). The electrified particles of world stuff from other 
suns collide in space and form meteorites which later aggregate 
into the larger mass under the influence of gravitation. 14 

How they become luminous. — Such nebulae are cold to the 
point of absolute zero, and become luminous through the impact 
of the electrified particles and glow like the rarefied matter ex- 
hibited in the phenomena of the vacuum tube under electrical in- 
fluence. 15 

How a star is born. Cold at first. Its heat comes from 
within, not from the Sun. — A star, then, is a body born out of 
the cosmic mist of a nebula. Although cold at first, even though 
born from an incandescent nucleus, it begins to give off intense 
heat as it becomes hotter and hotter through its contraction. It 
ultimately attains the supremest white brilliance as illustrated by 
Sirius and Procyon. Spectral analysis at this stage reveals the 
light gases Helium and hydrogen. 16 

Becomes yellow. — As it cools later in its' progress it becomes 
yellow in color and shows evidences of calcium, iron, etc. Our 
own sun and Arcturus are in this stage. 

Then red. — Still later it becomes red, and the spectrum indi- 
cates larger evidences of carbon. Such are Betelgeuse and Mira. 
These processes require billions of years. 

Rejuvenation. — When completely cold, a star can be brought 
again into light and activity by collision, by which new energy 
and momentum are imparted, and so the cyclic process goes on 
indefinitely, and will go on until all the matter in the universe 
has been aggregated into a single mass. 

Cosmic Night. — The periods of darkness of each star are the 
Cosmic Nights already referred to, intervening between each Day 
of Manifestation, and the activity of the creating God is exhibited 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 1.19 

in the dissemination of the "Cosmical Dust" and its reassembling 
into nebulae for recreative or new creative processes. 

Light. — Throughout occult science, the principle or factor of 
LIGHT receives unusual emphasis. And well it may, for in both 
occult and physical science LIGHT will be found to be the active 
principle in creative activity, the same principle which first came 
into being, at the primal fiat, "let there be LIGHT," and after 
there "Was LIGHT" the rest of the creative processes continued. 
This is shown in physical science by the "RADIATION PRES- 
SURE OF LIGHT." It being understood that the planets had 
their origin not as gaseous rings but as electric bombardments 
from the original nucleus, we can study the action of Radiant 
Light pressure in seeing how this was brought to pass. 

Recapitulation. — First, let us recapitulate. Our earth, for 
instance, never was either a gaseous ring or a liquid globe as 
liquids are ordinarily understood by laymen. 17 

How a star is "cold" at first. — Second, we have stated that 
a star born out of the cosmic mist of a nebula was "cold at 
first." This apparent paradox is easily explained when we un- 
derstand that after being thrown off from the parent nucleus 
for a time its substance is widely distributed and semi-diffused 
throughout a part of the nebulic mass, and therefore cools, in its 
atomic structure, until assuming the attributes of its ultimate 
shape it begins to generate heat itself by the process of contrac- 
tion. 

Therefore we may state at this point the following affirmation : 

AUTHORITATIVE ROSICRUCIAN AND ACADEMIC SCI- 
ENCE TEACHES THAT THE TRUE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 
OR EXEGESIS IS— 

1st That the central nucleus of the nebula is the future sun 
of a new solar system. Rosicrucianism amplifies this affirmation 
by stating this nucleus to be the central focal point of the activi- 
ties of the creating God who may be operating through the nebula 
under observation. 

Planetesimals. — 2nd That the bodies thrown off from the 
central nucleus, namely, the smaller nuclei of varying densities 
and proportions, are the planetesimals, or future planets of the 
solar-system-in-the-making. 

Not rings but built up. — 3rd That these planetesimals are 
not rings but are thrown off in mass from the central nucleus, and 
that each planetesimal or lesser nucleus builds up by attraction 
and meteoric bombardment. 



120 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



How axial motion and spherical shape are obtained. — 4th 

That the individual nucleus or planetesimal derives its initial axial 
motion from the frictional contact with the nebulic structure, 
which is in constant interior motion, producing also the spherical 
shape. 




Fig. 21 
One of the anomalies of our solar system. The Planetoid "EROS." 
Planets are considered to be more or less spherical in shape. Eros is 
an exception. It is praCticallv a huge mountain in space, "without 
form and void," and as it turns upon its axis first one corner and 
then another is presented to view. It has not sufficient gravity to 
draw its structure into symmetry, and remains as when launched 
into space. It tantalizes astronomers to know that Eros 
passed very close to earth January 24, 1894 — before it was recog- 
nized, and that so near an approach will not occur again until 
1975. Jupiter, the ponderous planet, is usually regarded as a 
"benefic" yet it is really the most troublesome of all of Sol's 
family, for it appropriates from the smaller planetoids and comets 
about what it desires and many astronomers believe that Eros is tha 
remains of a planet which has suffered at the hands of this "thief of 
the skies." 

Origin of orbital motion. — 5th That each individual nucleus 
or planetesimal derives its orbital motion from the spiral sweep 
of the entire nebulic mass, and that as the entire nebula moves as 
a unit carrying all its planetesimals with it, so after ultimate 
clearing of the nebulic structure, the resultant solar system con- 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 121 

tinues to move in a general orbital sweep, carrying its planetary 
family as a unit. 

Origin of nebulae. — 6th That the nebula has its origin in 
"Cosmic Dust," Rosicrucian Cosmic Root Substance, the product 
not of the collision of worlds or planets but of the electrified par- 
ticles of world-stuff from other suns (which are the physical ve- 
hicles of the creating Gods of those particular systems), which 
collide in the space indicated by the new-creating God, forming 
the meteoric masses which later aggregate into the larger nebulic 
mass under the influence of gravitation. 

Direction of our solar system. — Our entire solar system 
moves forward in space at the rate of 12 y 2 miles per second, in 
the direction of 15 degrees southwest of Vega, in the constellation 
Lyra. Vega is also approaching us at a rate that brings the two 
systems nearer by 2,000,000 miles each 24 hours. 18 

God Is Light, Life and Love. — Rosicrucian teachings affirm 
that the triune Deity is Light, Life and Love, and it is a fact that 
wherever the last two are found, the first will always be present, 
exoterically and esoterically. Sometimes chemical methods must 
be employed to demonstrate its presence exoterically, nevertheless 
it will always be found. 

Light, great cosmic force. — Therefore, LIGHT may truly 
be said to be one of the greatest of Cosmic forces manifesting 
the Will of the Absolute. 

Radiation Pressure. — "Radiation Pressure" means the pressure 
and activity of light. It is the direct force that preserves the 
integrity of the nebula that is destined to be a future solar sys- 
tem; preventing, by overcoming for the time being the force of 
gravitation, the fine particles of nebulic matter from gravitating 
toward other interspatial bodies. 19 

Reduced to a practical affirmation, then, Rosicrucian teachings 
agree with Professor Campbell, who puts it thus: 

Nebulae and Light.— "A NEBULA CONSISTS WHOLLY OR 
IN PART OF FINELY DIVIDED PARTICLES OF MATTER 
WHICH ARE THRUST HITHER AND YON BY THE LIGHT 
PRESSURE OF MYRIADS OF INCANDESCENT STARS, IN 
SEEMING DEFIANCE OF THE LAWS OF GRAVITATION. IN 
DUE COURSE, HOWEVER, THE FINE PARTICLES OF MAT- 
TER BECOME AGGREGATED AND THUS BECOME TOO 
LARGE FOR THE LIGHT WAVES TO ACT ON THEM EFFEC- 
TIVELY." 20 



122 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Succumbs to Gravitation. — -This aggregated matter then be- 
comes so concentrated as to form the more or less solid body that 
we call a star. "Thenceforth, this body, undergoing a series of 
transformations which cause it to be difinitely labelled, must move 
in response to the aggregate pull gravitationally of the stellar 
bodies that make up the universe."- 1 

Comets. — Many uninformed persons mistake comets for neb- 
ulae and regard the two as identical. This of course is wrong, and 
some erroneously believe that comets exercise a baneful influence 
upon the earth, some occultists even going so far as to teach that 
planetary continental modifications are actually produced by them. 
Nothing could be farther from the truth. Over 650 comets are 




Fig. 22 
A GOOD EXAMPLE OF A COMET. 



now recorded and classified as Parabolic, Elliptical and Hyperbolic; 
comets of Long and Short Duration. Comets move for the most 
part, however, in parabolas, and their orbits have no evident rela- 
tion to the plane of planetary motions. This fact indicates that 
they need not be considered as belonging in any true sense to the 
Solar System itself, but are merely visitors therein from inter- 
stellar spatial regions. 22 

Their Parts. — A comet consists of the coma, or shining mat- 
ter, the nucleus, a bright point near the center of the coma, and 
the tail or streamer. This tail is not discarded matter, as is shown 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 123 

by the fact that while it follows the coma as the comet approaches 
the sun, it precedes the coma as the latter recedes from the sun. 
The tail is always away from the sun. 

Size. — The size of a comet is almost incredible, in general the 
head or coma being from 40,000 to 100,000 miles in diameter; the 
comet of 1811 having a head 1,200,000 miles in diameter. The 
tail of the great comet of 1882 was 100,000,000 miles in length. 
The head contracts as the comet approaches the sun. 

Mass and Density. — Yet a comet's mass is insignificant, and 
its density inconceivably small, "much below the density of the 
residual gas left in the best vacuum science can produce." 23 
Comets are not self-luminous, but shine by reflected light, as is 
proven by their relative luminosity as they approach or recede 
from the sun. 

No evil effect upon the earth. — Instead of exerting a de- 
structive effect upon our Earth, when the planet passed through 
a comet some years ago, the only noticeable effect was a general 
luminescence or almost phosphorescent effect, dimly perceived. On 
the other hand, when a comet comes into contact with another 
planet or enters that planet's orbit, it is apt to be either broken 
up or "made captive," as is often done by the ponderous planet 
Jupiter, sometimes called the "thief of the skies." A comet has 
been caught by the attractive power of this mighty body, made 
captive and compelled to move an orbital prisoner. 

Meteorites. — The same fear expressed relative to comets has 
also been manifested in regard to meteorites ; broken bits of other 
worlds and disintegrated worlds. Over twenty millions of these 
meteorites enter our atmosphere every twenty-four hours, yet of 
all this great number only about 700 have actually reached the 
earth's surface, the remainder being dissipated or consumed in 
our atmosphere by friction created through their own inconceiv- 
able speed. The ocean floor is said to be covered with a thin layer 
of the ash. 

Shape of Our Universe. — So far as can be observed, the "bulk 
of the stars, exclusive of those of the Milky Way, form a vast 
lens-shaped structure, and as we attempt to picture in the imagi- 
nation this vast lenticular structure, comprising in the aggregate 
all the matter in the universe, the thought comes naturally to 
mind that the entire system, with its hundred million or thousand 
million stars, may be whirling about the axis of the galactic poles, 
with some giant sun, so distant that it seems to us no different 
from other stars — at its center of revolution." 24 



124 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




Fig. 23 

THE FAMOUS WILLAMETTE METEORITE. WILLAMETTE 

VALLEY, NEAR OREGON CITY, OREGON. 

— (Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



The Via Lactea. — The Milky Way or Via Lactea mentioned 
above, may be described as the luminous belt surrounding the 
heavens in a great circle. It varies both in width and brightness, 
and for a third of its extent, that is, from Cygnus to Scorpio, it 
appears divided into two parallel streams. The Via Lactea is 
more commonly known as the "Galaxy," and is made up almost 
wholly of stars of the eighth magnitude and less. It contains 
many true star-clusters, but few real nebulae, and in some places 
the stars are too thickly clustered to permit of accurate record or 
estimate. 

In early times the Milky Way was the origin of much really 
important mythos and deific personification; in mediaeval times 
it was the subject of a vast deal of superstition; in modern times 
it is the subject of critical investigation. In its entirety, it ex- 
ercises an undoubted influence of an occult nature, not only upon 
our planet, but on all others within a reasonable radius, but its 
influence is that of a benefic, and by the ancients it was supposed 
that the Milky Way exerted a pull that counteracted the force 
that held all bodies to the earth's surface. The ancients believed 
that but for this benefic influence, we should be inevitably drawn 
or "sucked into" the earth's crust. Needless to say, this idea is not 
entertained as other than mythos. The influence exerted for our 
benefit is manifested through the combined forces of the enor- 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 125 

mous number of its starry members, concentrated upon the mate- 
rial forms utilized by organic life upon our planet, and preventing 
too great consolidation or crystallization and operative principally 
through our Etheric and Astral vehicles. 

Thus from the initial activity of Light, exerted as Radiation 
Pressure, results the mighty aggregation of a solar sun and its 
attendant planetary family; a slight idea of the immensities in- 
volved being indicated when we remember that the actual mass of 
our sun is 332,000 times that of our earth, 25 and the latter 
weighs approximately 5,272,600,000,000,000,000,000 tons. (It is 
interesting to note in comparison the weight of the Great Pyramid, 
5,272,600 tons.) Yet the whole bulk of this little sun, chief lumi- 
nary to earth, a fifth rate body in a minor solar system, is gase- 
ous; although, due to enormous gravitational pressure, the sun's 
interior structure has a consistency more like dense liquid than 
what we ordinarily conceive of as gas, which explains our previous 
statement. 26 

All nebulic nuclei pass through same process. — All the 
nuclei pass through the same evolutionary processes and stages as 
does the parent nucleus or sun. Thus each in turn has its gaseous, 
liqueous (gravitational compression of the gaseous) and ultimate 
solid status. Jupiter, for instance, is 1/3 denser than water, and 
Saturn 3/4 as dense. 27 

Light and the Radiometer. — It is to Light that we owe our 
knowledge of the constituency of our planetary neighbors, for 
through the spectrum analysis, it reveals the presence of all known 
and some unknown elements and metals. Light rays both above 
and below the known spectrum are now powerful agents in modern 
use, such as the X-Rays, Ultra Violet, Helium and other rays, and 
for the simplest of all illustrations, the student has only to pur- 
chase an inexpensive radiometer at any optical store and watch 
the action resultant upon the impinging of the light rays or radi- 
ant energy upon the delicate apparatus. The blackened sides 
absorb, and the bright sides reflect. Some of these instruments 
are so delicate that a candle placed more than 1/3 of a mile away 
will turn the vanes through nearly 100 scale divisions. 28 

Human light rays. — And last of all, the energy of light is 
shown by its perceptible radiation from the homo or human being 
under proper circumstances. 

Light acts only on infinitesimals. — Now, powerful as light 
has been shown to be, it must be noted that it is capable of acting 
only upon infinitesimal particles, and that when such particles ag- 



12 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

gregate, they enter the domain of gravitation. Prof. Arrhenius 
has estimated the size of a particle of matter that may be driven 
before a light wave, but it is indescribable in figures of compre- 
hensible measurement. 

Radiant Energy. — Radiant energy requires a medium of trans- 
mission, and between the nebula as it comes to our vision and the 
''cosmic dust" or Cosmic Root Substance from which it originated 
lies a vast gulf. Therein lies the whole range of matter from 
Mass, Molecule, Atom or Ion, Electron or Corpuscle, and Ether. 

We will define them in order. 

1 Mass is an aggregation of molecules. It is distinct 

from weight with which it is often con- 
founded, weight being simply an indication of 
mass. 29 

2 A Molecule is the smallest particle of a substance that can 

exist in a free state, and which has the same 
composition as any large mass of the sub- 
stance. 30 

3 An Atom is the smallest particle of an Element that 

exists in any molecule. 31 

4 An Ion is an atom or radical of a substance resulting 

from electrolytic decomposition or dissociation. 
Moving in the direction of the anode or posi- 
tive pole, it is called an electro-negative ion. 
Moving in the opposite direction, it is the elec- 
tro-positive ion. Gaseous ions are combina- 
tions of molecules with an electron, and are 
electro-conductors. 32 

Broadly speaking, then, an Ion is an atom 
charged with electricity. 

5 A Corpuscle is an electro-negative ion. 

6 An Electron is identical with the corpuscle, but it is the 

term used in lieu of corpuscles when explain- 
ing the ELECTRONIC THEORY OF MAT- 
TER, which is that "all mass is the mass of 
the ether, all momentum, whether electrical or 
mechanical, the momentum of the ether, and 
all kinetic energy the kinetic energy of the 
ether. 33 

All of these definitions will be amplified at 
the conclusion of this Instruction. 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 127 

7 Ether is the great mystery of physical science. It 

is impossible to give to this mystery any 
"simple" explanation. 

A medium. — ETHER may be said to be the imponderable, 
hypothetical, but none the less real, medium; tenuous and elastic, 
diffused throughout all Cosmos and which forms the avenue of 
transmission of radiant energy. It cannot be confined, and there- 
fore much must long remain a matter of hypothesis regarding it. 34 

Its family place. — We do, however, know positively somewhat 
of its attributes and properties. Ether is not to be considered 
non-matter as such. Instead it is the simplest and lightest of the 
elements, an inactive GAS of the ARGON family, being assigned 
to position x of the Zero group. The atomic weight of Ether has 
been ascertained to be one millionth of that of the hydrogen atom, 
thus permitting its atoms to maintain a tremendous velocity, 
which explains its interpenetrating and all pervading presence. 35 

Rosicrucian concept of Ether. — As a matter of fact, however, 
Ether is of surpassing importance to the Rosicrucian, for it is to 
him the link between Spirit and Matter, Divinity and Humanity. 
We are taught that "In Him we live and move and have our be- 
ing." We know that in the Ether are fulfilled all these conditions. 
This does not imply the reduction of Deity to a gas, but it must 
be kept in mind that when we speak of gases we mean the final 
disintegration from solids and liquids into the vaporous, ethereal 
state that, in comparison with our physical world and its three 
dimensional concepts, must be largely analogous to the contrasting 
term "gaseous." 

Ether, the densest substance known. — Now although Ether 
presents a gaseous and even fluidic state, comparatively speaking, 
offering no resistance to the movements of objects through it, act- 
ing as a medium of transmission of waves of energy, penetrating 
and permeating all things in cosmos, the very attributes of omni- 
science and omnipresence, yet IT IS THE DENSEST AND MOST 
MASSIVE STRUCTURE IN THE COSMOS— again like omni- 
science in this attribute. 

Matter, least substantial. — Rosicrucianism has always taught 
that the material world is the reflection of the spiritual world. 
Physical science now asserts that WHAT WE CALL MATTER IS 
THE MOST EPHEMERAL AND LEAST SUBSTANTIAL THING 
IN THE UNIVERSE. 



128 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Ether. — The unit particle of electricity which we call a cor- 
puscle or electron owes its mass entirely to an infinitesimal quan- 
tity of Ether which is bound up with its substance. 36 

Its density. — The density oi ether attached to such a cor- 
puscle has been found to be 2,000,000,000 times the density of 
lead. 37 

It may seem inconceivable that we are immersed and exist in 
a medium two billion times as dense as lead, 38 but the latest 
findings of physical science explain this by the statement that 

"MATTER IS COMPOSED MAINLY OF HOLES" to such an 
extent that the volume of ether disturbed by the movement of 
matter through it is infinitesimal compared with the volume en- 
closed by it. 39 

Size of Ether granules. — Ether is composed of spherical 
granules so infinitely small that 700,000,000,000 of them in one line 
could lie in the trough of an ultra violet wave, which is one seven- 
thousandth of an inch. 40 

Where Rosicrucians and Physicists agree. — Here again Rosi- 
crucians and academic physicists contact, for Prof. Reynolds says, 
"these granules are THE ULTIMATE OR PRIMORDIAL ATOMS, 
perfectly spherical and perfectly rigid, infinitely small in compari- 
son with the electron or corpuscle. 41 

Ether granules are Cosmic Root Substance. — And Rosicru- 
cian philosophy asserts that Ether is composed of PRIMORDIAL 
ATOMS OF COSMIC ROOT SUBSTANCE, the "Cosmic Dust" of 
which the nebulae or worlds-in-the-making, are formed. 

Matter likened to bubbles. — Prof. Reynolds further likens 
matter to bubbles. Prof. Mackenzie explains this as follows : "You 
have all seen bubbles moving in water. Reynolds shows that the 
earth and all other material bodies move through space in a simi- 
lar manner. They are less dense than the medium in which they 
exist, and their movements are due to differences of pressure in 
the surrounding medium (Cosmically, the pressure due to the 
activities of the creating God) .. Real mass is not in the thing ma- 
terially which we see, but in space where the eye sees nothing. 
The sober conclusion of the most advanced Dynamical Science 
is that MATTER IS A NEGATIVE THING SO FAR AS ITS 
MASS IS CONCERNED, AND THAT THE SPACE OCCUPIED 
BY MATTER CONTAINS VERY MUCH LESS THAN THE 
SPACE WHERE NO MATTER EXISTS." 42 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 129 

What the Universe consists of. — "The entire universe of mat- 
ter consists essentially of little maladjustments or flaws in the 
universal granular ether" 43 and note this, Rosicrucian students, 
that each SPHERICAL GRANULE IS ASSOCIATED WITH 
TWELVE OTHER SPHERICAL GRANULES THROUGHOUT 
THE ENTIRE ETHERIC MASS. 44 

Nature a series of reproductions. — All Nature is a series of 
reproductions of processes. As the nebula originates the future 
solar system with its orbital processes, so in the smallest ponder- 
able structure we find the same analogy. 

The Creative Link. — The electron, as we have seen, is the 
electro-negative corpuscle bound up with the infinitesimal portion 
of Ether. This latter, the Ether, may be considered Ether in its 
free state and therefore the positive element or pole, while the 
corpuscle or electron may be considered the crystallized Ether. 
Herein is the creative link. 

Not crystallized in the sense of greater density than the pri- 
mordial Ether, but in the sense of a focus or concentration. Thus 
we have in sequence — 

Descent of Cosmic Root Substance. — 1 Cosmic Root sub- 
stance, the spherical granules of ether.* 

2 Concentrated granules or corpuscles (electrons), negative. 

3 Free granules, positive (Essential activity of Deity). The 
two combine to produce the 

4 Positive and negative ions, which compose the 

5 Atoms, which combine to produce 

6 Molecules, which combine to produce the 

7 Mass, which is of two kinds, 

8 Elements, an element being a substance whose molecule 
contains only one KIND of atom — and 

9 Compounds, a compound being a substance whose molecules 
contain two or more kinds of atoms, expressing first the invisible, 
tenuous, spiritual state, then known as 

*Another term has been added to the definition of the component parts 
of the atom. It is offered by Dr. Irving Langmuir in his new theory of 
the structure of matter presented at the annual gathering of the National 
Academy of Sciences early in 1920. Speaking of the sub-divisions of the 
atom he introduced the term, "Quantel" which, he said, consisted of two 
parts, positive and negative, present everywhere in space, moving in all 
directions with the velocity of light and capable of passing through mat- 
ter. They constitute, he said, what has heretofore been known as the "ether 
of space." As an instance of the extent to which the materialistic con- 
cept of abstract propositions may be carried, Prof. Langmuir is said to have 
asserted that "space and time have a structure analogous to that of matter." 



130 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

10 Invisible matter, next by further concentration and crys- 
tallization into the state of 

11 Visible matter, or the physical world, ultimately again 
returning to the 

12 Invisible or spiritual world, ascending spirally toward its 

13 Creative source* — DEITY. 

All things "come from the center," travel around the circum- 
ference of evolutionary processes, upward, and return again to the 
center, as science bears out by its affirmation that ultimately, in 
the words of Profs. Stewart and Tait, it is certain "that age after 
age the possibility of such transformations (of energy) is becom- 
ing less and less; and, so as far as we yet know, the FINAL 
STATE OF THE PRESENT UNIVERSE MUST BE AN AGGRE- 
GATION INTO ONE MASS OF ALL THE MATTER IT CON- 
TAINS, i. e. — the potential energy gone, and a practically useless 
state of kinetic energy prevailing, i. e. — uniform temperature ex- 
isting throughout the mass." 45 

Action of the 12 around the 13th. — Everywhere the activity 
of the tw r elve around the thirteenth will be found, for in the struc- 
ture of the Atom we find it composed of electrons making up 
definite planetary systems within, circling about with infinite 
speeds in regular orbits, and one electron dislodged from its 
atomic system would dash from one atom to another at the rate 
of 40,000,000 times per second. 46 

Students will recall that the attributes of the second aspect 
of triune Deity the Supreme Being, were the Word, POWER AND 
MOTION; and of the third aspect, WILL, Wisdom and ACTIVITY. 

How Deific attributes manifest. — Rosicrucian philosophy 
teaches that the Power and Motion of the Supreme Being, and the 
Will and Activity of the Solar God, are the dualities that express 
themselves respectively as the free Ether and the corpuscles that 
form the basis of all later development in the cosmic scale. 

Ether a vehicle.— The creative WORD and WISDOM is trans- 
mitted via the Radiant Energy of which Ether is the vehicle. 

Energy a ray from Deity. — A ray from Deity, a wave or ray 
of Radiant Energy dissociated, develops heat, light and ultra violet, 
the prime factors in creative process. 47 

Etheric equation. — Ether also represents mass to the Cosmic 
Root Substance granule, as does physical mass the agglomeration 
and aggregation of structural physical atoms. 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 131 

Number of Elements. — An element was defined as a substance 
whose molecule contained only one kind of atom. There are sev- 
enty (the mystic number) such elements known to science. 

Their combinations and permutations. — These seventy atoms 
or elements may combine in a number of permutations reaching 
250,000. Thus they furnish vehicles for the activities of all 
demonstrable forms of life. 

Ether furnishes Spiritual Spheres. — So too in the Ether, the 
corpuscular combinations furnish sublimate states or "spiritual 
spheres and planes" for the activities of those forms of spiritual 
life more closely approximating the celestial than the terrestrial. 

The common triad. — Therefore, in common with physical 
science, Rosicrucianism holds with equal importance the knowl- 
edge of the triad 

1 Matter 2 Ether 3 Energy 48 

as essential to the logical understanding of spiritual worlds as well 
as the physical and its origin. 

Divisions of Energy. — And just as the life stream in manifes- 
tation flows through differentiated channels of involutionary and 
evolutionary process, so also does the stream of cosmic energy 
operate through nine (again a mystic number) as follows : 

1 Kinetic Energy 6 Chemical Energy 

2 Gravitational Energy 7 Electrical Energy 

3 Heat 8 Magnetic Energy 

4 Elastic Energy 9 Radiant Energy 49 

5 Cohesive Energy 

All Manifestations of One Source. — At the beginning, how- 
ever, the Rosicrucian student is taught that all force is a mani- 
festation of the ONE FORCE, all Energy as of the ONE ENERGY 
and all Substance as ultimately homogeneous. 

On a previous page we promised an amplification of the 
definitions already given, and these we will now take up in order. 
We will sum up first the POSITIVE ION of which little has been 
said. We know — 

Positive Ions. — 1 They are positive electrical conductors, not 

negative. 50 

2 The velocity of the positive ion is less than that of a 
corpuscle. 

3 Its electrical charge is identical with that of the ordinary 
atom. 



132 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

As to Order. 

e 1 e 

4 Its value of — is of — for a corpuscle. e=electri- 

m 30,000 m 
cal charge. m=mass. 

5 Its mass is 1000 times greater than that of a corpuscle 
and is practically equal to that of an ordinary atom. 

6 It can be deflected magnetically, only slightly. 

7 From the previous paragraphs it may be seen that as the 
corpuscle is the connecting link between Ether (of the Spiritual 
realms) and embryonic Matter (in the Physical worlds) it is the 
touchstone in the physical search for the "Philosopher's Stone." 

It will also be seen that the positive ion has qualities not alto- 
gether explained by the corpuscle, and this quality we shall try to 
arrive at shortly. 

Light Rays. — Next come the light rays. The new advances 
in radio activity have done much to confirm the early teachings 
of mediaeval Rosicrucians. The "eternal light" is found veritably 
manifest in the light and fluorescence of radio activity. First of 
all we will define radio activity itself. 

Radio Activity defined. — Radio activity is the explosion of an 
aggregation of corpuscles comprising unstable, heavy atoms. With 
the decrease of their kinetic energy, they explode, and the cor- 
puscles rearrange themselves, evolving energy and projecting the 
products of the rearrangement. 51 

Radio Active substance. — "A radio active substance is one 
whose atom consists of a complex group of corpuscles, the con- 
figuration of which depends for its maintenance upon a certain 
velocity of movement of the corpuscles comprising it, and beneath 
which velocity the corpuscles rearrange themselves with the evolu- 
tion of an amount of energy which breaks down the atom." 52 

Genealogy of Radio Active Light Waves. — Aside from our 
knowledge of the light waves and rays as exhibited in the spec- 
trum, from red to violet, we have now through the phenomena of 
radio activity the following rays in their genealogical order: 
Cathode Rays 
Lenard Rays X Rays 

S Rays Niewengloski's Rays 

N Rays Becquerel Rays 53 

Transmutation products. — Alpha, Beta and Gamma Rays: 
These three rays from radium are apparently IDENTICAL WITH 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 133 

THE POSITIVE IONS, CORPUSCLES AND X RAYS. This is of 
great importance, for this identity is what makes known the trans- 
mutative processes of modern science. For from the radium and 
other radio active elements are produced NEW or TRANSMUTED 
ELEMENTS, known to science as URANIUM X 54 

THORIUM X 

THORIUM EMANATION 55 
RADIUM EMANATION 
RADIUM EMANATION X, 1st, 
2nd, 3rd and 4th changes to the final product, and occupying re- 
spectively, 22 days, 4 days, 1 minute, 3.7 days, 3 minutes, 21 min- 
utes, 28 minutes, 200 years. 

Power and value of Radium. — The radio active power of ra- 
dium itself is 1,300,000 times that of uranium, with which it is 
often associated, and one gram would be worth at least $120,000 
and a gram is one-twenty-eighth of an ounce. At the present time 
only a very few grams have been extracted, and radium is obtain- 
able only on the basis of milligrams. 56 

Transmutation a fact. — It is not possible in a limited instruc- 
tion to go into the actual physical processes employed, but they 
may be accepted as truth on the status of the eminent men of 
scientific authority who are sponsors for them. With this in mind 
let us state that the teaching of the Rosicrucians for centuries 
that transmutation of elements is possible is borne out by the fact 
that IT HAS BEEN AND IS BEING DONE NOW, IN THE MOD- 
ERN LABORATORY. We have three distinct instances : 

The Transmuted Elements. — 1 The evolution of Uranium X, 
an entirely NEW Element, out of the decomposition of Uranium. 
(Rutherford) . 

2 The evolution of "Exradio" from Radium (Ramsay) . 

3 The birth of Helium from Radium emanation (Ramsay- 
Soddy). 57 

Transmutation traditions. — Lower elements, such as Lead and 
Silver, have been transmuted by exoteric science, and it is a tra- 
dition of the Fraternity which seems well attested that Gold has 
also been raised from lower metals, but the above instances are the 
actual verifiable results of modern savants, far removed from the 
allegory, tradition, romance, and fiction of mediaevalism. 

Atom compared to a church. — To give an idea of the relative 
values of sizes, in dealing with infinitesimals, we quote the illus- 
tration of Lodge — "If we imagine an ordinary church to be an 
atom of hydrogen, the corpuscles constituting it would be repre- 



134 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

sented by 100 grains of sand each the size of a period, dashing in 
all directions inside; rotating with inconceivable velocities, and 
filling the whole interior of the church with their tumultuous mo- 
tion. Such an atom would be penetrable to other corpuscles in 
inverse proportion to the number of corpuscles constituting it, 
while it would be opaque to other atoms." 58 

Transmutation of Neon and Helium. — One of the latest trans- 
mutations are the production of NEON, a gas, and also Helium 
from bulbs which had contained only Hydrogen. This on the 
statements of Ramsay and Collie. And note that both Neon and 
Helium are of higher atomic weight than the Hydrogen from 
which they appeared. 59 

Number and weight of Atoms. — This has enabled scientists 
to compute accurately the number of atoms in a given quantity 
of matter. For instance, a grain of radium gives off 36 billion 
helium atoms PER SECOND. A cubic centimeter of helium GAS 
contains 2,560,000,000,000,000,000,000 atoms, while the weight of 
an atom is 1/68,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000 (octillionths) 
of a gram. The smallest particle of matter that can be seen with 
the most powerful microscope contains more atoms than the total 
number of the human population of the globe since humanity has 
existed. 60 

"Electricity Is Life." — There is an old saying, "Electricity is 
Life." Rosicrucians agree with it thoroughly, but go farther. 
They assert that all that we can know or conceive of is a mani- 
festation of electrical energy, and the statements made in this 
instruction based upon the findings of authoritative science indi- 
cate the activities of both positive and negative electricities in all 
cosmic operations, and it may not be too much to predicate that 
the "wisdom of future generations" may find that the "Word that 
was lost," the Creative Word, is synonymous with electrical ac- 
tivity as a Deific manifestation. 

Matter and Electricity identical.— NOW SCIENCE ASSERTS 
TOO THAT MATTER IS MADE UP OF ELECTRICITY, AND 
NOTHING BUT ELECTRICITY. 61 

We now know vastly more about electricity than formerly, and 
instead of it being a hypothetical condition we know WHAT it is 
in one phase at least. Rosicrucians assert the other phase. What 
we KNOW about one phase of electricity (the negative) we gain 
through the Electronic Theory. We will sum it up: 62 

1 Negative electricity consists of unit corpuscles or electrons. 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 135 

2 Static electricity results from the action of these corpuscles 
at rest. 

3 Current electricity is these corpuscles in motion, whether 
through gases, liquids or solids. 

4 Magnetism is a phase of energy developed in the ether at 
right angles to the direction of motion of the corpuscles. 

5 Light is due to disturbances in the surrounding ether 
caused by changes in the motion of the corpuscles. 

6 Self-induced electricity and mechanical inertia of matter 
are identical and due to the corpuscle in motion. 

7 Mass or matter in quantity is ether carried along by the 
moving corpuscle; it is not a constant quantity but depends upon 
the velocity of the moving corpuscle. 

8 Atoms are made up of negative charges or corpuscles, each 
aggregation of corpuscles being surrounded by A SPHERE OF 
POSITIVE ELECTRICITY. (What IS positive electricity?) 

9 THEREFORE, MATTER ULTIMATELY IS IDENTICAL 
WITH ELECTRICITY. 

Positive Electricity the Rosicrucian X Force. — To correlate the 
spiritual and the physical, the ethical and the material, Rosicru- 
cians teach that POSITIVE ELECTRICITY IS THE "X FORCE," 
MENTAL POWER AND INTELLIGENCE OF THE ABSOLUTE, 
which is manifested as the Word and Wisdom of its two Expres- 
sions and transmitted via the Radiant Energy and Ether into 
Creative Process. 

The status of the activities of these infinitesimals we have 
considered defines the status of the planetary bodies of our own 
and all other solar systems. Metals are not by any means in the 
same state on all. On the hottest solar bodies we find them in the 
"proto" state, such as Proto-hydrogen (Pickering of Harvard) in 
Zeta-Puppis and Argo, and in 29 Canis Major and Gamma- Argus. 
The element proto-hydrogen is the broken-down element Hydro- 
gen. 63 

Planetary Heat and Radio- Activity. — In the case of our own 

sun, the comparative youth of our solar system is shown by the 
fact that our sun cannot have been emitting heat at its present 
rate more than 18,000,000 years, 64 nor has it illumined this 
earth for more than 100,000,000 years, 65 even though our 
earth was thrown off from the sun in the Hyperborean Epoch 
over 350,000,000 years ago, for the sun did not gain its full 
power to illuminate until a comparatively recent date, due to 
the contraction, consequent liberation of heat, and increasing in- 



136 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

candescence. For the heat of all the planets comes from within 
each, not from the parent sun, and is due to heat generated by 
contraction and the radio-activity. Both the sun and our earth 
contain enormous quantities of radio active matter and radio 
activity generates a tremendous amount of heat. It is estimated 
therefore that the radio activity of ordinary substances on both 
earth and sun will be sufficient to more than offset the amount of 
heat generated and dissipated into space. 06 

In regard to this matter of heat coming to earth from the sum 
a writer in the Electrical Review of January 21st, 1898, presents 
the truth we have just stated, quite clearly. The article reads: 

"It is also assumed that such is the inconceivable effect of 
combustion in luminous and heat-producing intensity that both 
light and heat rays are transmitted to the glittering planetary and 
stellar elements suspended in celestial space, some of which are 
computed to be hundreds of millions of miles from the solar orb. 

"Now anyone who, like the writer, has had great experience 
in the production of relatively enormous fusion temperatures, will 
know that although the luminosity resulting from masses of 
molten metal, such as very low carbon steel, will project a beam 
of light extending under certain atmospheric conditions, over a 
distance of five miles; nevertheless the sensible heat transmitted 
to any body that chanced to intercept such a beam, will not be 
perceptibly felt at a distance of even, say, 50 yards. 

"So that if this ratio of as50 is to (1,760 x 5) were applied 
to the proportion of heat and light transmitted from the assumed 
burning solar orb, no heat sensible to human life, could possibly 
be transmitted through all the enormous gulf of space that divided 
our planet from the sun." 

Power of Light Pressure, Size of a Particle of Nebulic Mist. — 

The further power of light is shown by the value of Light Pres- 
sure, which is one milligram per square meter of earth's surface, 
or 70,000 tons for the whole planet, from the sun. 67 This 
pressure and force exerted on atomic structures causes the con- 
tinuous changes in the general structural make-up of the earth. 
The phenomenon of light pressure is illustrated by the force ex- 
erted on comets, which when pointing toward the sun have their 
tails away from it, due to the light pressure bombardment. In 
this connection the particles of mist which form the comet's tail 
are analogous to those which form the nebulic mist and are meas- 
ured as about 1 to 6 thousandths of a millimeter in diameter. 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 137 

Synthesis of Atoms. — Transmutation is no longer the gener- 
ally scouted dream of the Rosicrucian alchemist. It is a FACT of 
20th Century Science. Sir William Ramsay said, "Experiments 
are in progress with radio-active substances, the results of which 
seem to show that we are on the brink of DISCOVERING THE 
SYNTHESIS OF ATOMS." 68 

What physical -scientists seek. — Physical scientists seek to 
tap the store of inter-elemental energy, "a store so great that 
every breath we draw has within it sufficient power to drive all the 
workshops of the world/' 69 

What Rosicrucian Initiates seek. — Rosicrucian Initiates, know- 
ing the secret of Positive Electricity, seek to tap the storehouse 
of Cosmic Conscious Energy, by which life may be prolonged in- 
definitely, not in a mere mortal shell, but in conscious sequential 
memory through all succeeding incarnations. 

Stupendous mathematical evidences cause reverence and hu- 
mility. — This stupendous range of mathematical evidences of the 
scale on which Nature and Cosmic forces operate, from the incon- 
ceivable dynamic energy displayed in the radio-active bombard- 
ments on a microcosmic scale, to the macrocosmic neighborliness 
of our nearest star Alpha Centauri 26,000,000,000,000 miles dis- 
tant, with the next nearest twice as far, and the generality at least 
forty or fifty times as distant, should make us pause in our 
vaunted conceits of earthly wisdom and bend in humble reverence 
before works so vast as to evidence beyond all mortal question the 
manifest intelligence of the Supreme Architect of the Universe, 
and His assisting Hierarchies. 70 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 6 

1. In what do Occult and Physical Science agree? 

2. What is a nebula? 

3. What quantities are they known to make up? 

4. How are they named? 

5. Give examples. 

6. What is the "Nebular Hypothesis'* ? 

7. Who formulated and developed it? 

8. What does Draper say regarding it? 

9. How may nebulae be technically defined? 



138 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

10. What is the extent of a nebula? 

11. What ARE these nebulae? 

12. What were the old teachings of physical science? 

13. What do the later findings of physical science resolve them- 
selves into? 

14. According to this later theory what is a nebula said to be? 

15. What are "Planetesimals" ? 

16. What does the original nucleus of a nebula do? 

17. What is the 2nd aspect of a nebula? 

18. How does this compare with the Rosicrucian teachings of the 
creating God? 

19. What is the first hypothesis of the origin of a nebula? 

20. What is Roche's Law of Limits? 

21. What is the teaching of Arrhenius? 

22. How do such nebulae become luminous? 

23. How is a star born? 

24. What does the yellow stage denote? 

25. The red stage? 

26. How is a cold star rejuvenated? 

27. What is cosmic night? 

28. How is a star really "cold" at first? 

29. What is the joint affirmation of Rosicrucianism and Science? 

30. How does Rosicrucianism amplify it? 

31. What is said of the "ring theory" ? 

32. How is axial motion and spherical shape attained? 

33. What is the origin of orbital motion? 

34. Give a further definition of the origin of nebulae. 

35. What is the direction and velocity of our Solar System? 

36. What is God said to be? 

37. What is one of the greatest cosmic forces? 

38. Define "Radiation pressure." 

39. What does a nebula consist of wholly or in part? 

40. To what does the aggregated matter succumb ? 

41. What is the shape of our universe? 

42. What do all nebulic nuclei pass through? 

43. Describe human light rays. 



THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS 139 

44. On what does light act? 

45. What does radiant energy require? 

46. What is Mass — Molecule, Atom, Ion, Corpuscles, Electrons? 

47. What is the Electronic Theory? 

48. What is Ether? 

49. What is its family place? 

50. What is the Rosicrucian concept of Ether? 

51. What is the densest substance known? 

52. What is the least substantial? 

53. What is the density of Ether? 

54. What is Matter composed of principally? 

55. What is the size of Ether granules? 

56. Where do Rosicrucians and physicists agree? 

57. What may Matter be likened unto ? 

58. What does the universe consist of? 

59. What is Nature? 

60. What is the creative link? 

61. Describe the descent of cosmic substance. 

62. What does it make. 

63. What is to be the final status of the universe? 

64. Describe the action of the 12 around the 13th. 

65. Name the attributes of Deity. 

66. How do they manifest ? 

67. What is energy? 

68. How many combinations and permutations of the Elements 
are known? 

69. What does Ether furnish? 

70. What is the common triad? 

71. Name the divisions of energy. 

72. Of what are they all manifestations? 

73. What are positive Ions? 

74. Where may the eternal light be found? 

75. Define radio activity. 

76. Give its genealogy. 

77. Name the transmutation products. 

78. How may an atom be compared to a church? 



140 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS" 

80. What is electricity? 

79. Give an idea as to the number and weight of atoms. 

81. What do we KNOW regarding electricity and Matter? 

82. What is the correlation between positive eletricicty and Rosi- 
crucian X Force? 

83. What is learned of planetary heat and radio activity? 

84. What of the power of light pressure? 

85. What is said of the synthesis of atoms? 

"86. What do physical scientists seek? Rosicrucian scientists? 

87. What do these stupendous mathematical evidences cause? 




INSTRUCTION VII. 

FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST. 

Rosicrucian Concept of the Orthodox Trinity; 
Jehovah. 



Confusion of terms. — In the study of Rosicrucian science and 
philosophy the terms, "Absolute," "Supreme Being," "Solar God," 
or "God," are often confused with the more familiar terms, 
"Father, Son and Holy Ghost" of orthodoxy. 

What many students fear. — Also many students fear that 
in accepting- the terms "Absolute, Supreme Being and Solar God" 
they are relinquishing their hold upon principles taught them from 
early youth, and which they find to be the standard doctrines held 
by millions of believers during the past nineteen hundred years. 

Fear is dangerous. — In this fear, they hesitate, and this hesi- 
tation is inimical to their further progress in spiritual science. 
Therefore, let us assure each student that it is not necessary to 
give up one's cherished ideals and devout reverence for the Great 
Beings commonly known as the "Father, the Son and the Holy 
Ghost," but to advance, it IS necessary to understand them. 

Reverence increased. — In understanding the Trinity described 
by the united terms, "Father, Son and Holy Ghost" the student 
will find that not only does he retain all his original respect and 
reverence for this Triune Principle, but he amplifies and expands 
his concept and reverence a thousand fold. 

Cosmic Trinity. — In Rosicrucian science we designate the 

ABSOLUTE, 

Supreme Being and as the COSMIC TRINITY, Primordial, 

Solar God 
the attributes, manifestations and locale of which were stated in 
Instruction Number One of this Series. 

Mundane Trinity. — Likewise, in Rosicrucian science we desig- 
nate the 

Father, 

Son, and as the MUNDANE TRINITY, Planetary, 

Holy Ghost 



142 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

as a Divine Principle developing from the evolutionary processes 
of the Humanity of our planet. A careful study of this concept 
will make clear the truth and importance of the Incarnations of 
the Master Jesus, his proper place in our highest reverence and 
esteem and the means whereby he did actually unite our Hu- 
manity or Human Nature with the Divine Nature. 

Humanity expresses as a Trinity. — Humanity has always 
found it necessary to express its concept of Deity in terms of a 
Trinity. This is not because it is a philosophical abstraction, but 
a scientific formulary consequent UPON MAN'S OWN THREE- 
FOLD NATURE, whereby each of those natures must show a 
basic source or origin. 

Each of those Natures, Spiritual, Soular and Physical, in turn 
express in a Threefold manner as described in Instructions One 
and Three, namely, the Divine, Life and Human Spirit; the Con- 
scious, Emotional and Intellectual Soul, and the Astral, Etheric 
and Physical Bodies. Each of these is a progression from within 
outwardly. 

From within outwardly. — Therefore, in the strict line of evo- 
lutionary process, Humanity coming direct from Deity in the 
progress of Involutionary and Evolutionary operations, each of the 
Threefold Natures of Man must have originated in a Threefold 
Deific Source, which in itself was a condition of manifestation 
from within outwardly. 

Taught in all Creeds. — This we find embodied in the creeds 
and religious doctrinal formularies of all nations; clearly and ac- 
curately in the ancient, clumsily and obscurely in the modern. 

Lao-Kiun. — Through Lao-Kiun, Confucius taught that "Tao 
produced ONE, ONE produced Two; Two produced Three, and 
Three produced all things." 

This approximates our Rosicrucian concept of the Cosmic 
Trinity. The attempt to define the Mundane Trinity, however, 
shows correspondences in every religious system. Thus among the 

Correspondences. — 

1 Hindus, we find Brahma, Vishnu and Siva. 

2 Zoroastrians, we find Ahura Mazda, Spento Mainyush and 
Armaita. 

3 Chinese-Tibetans, Buddhi, we find Amitabha, Avalokiti- 
shvara and Mandjusri. 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 143 

4 Egyptian, we find Ra, Osiris, Horus; Osiris, Isis, Horus; 
Anion, Mut, Khonsu (Theban Triad) ; Hesiri, Hes, Horus ; Ptah, 
Pukht, Imhotep (Ombos Triad). 

5 Chaldeans, we find Anu, Ea, Bel. 

6 Hebrew Kabbalists, we find Kether, Binah, Chochmah. 

7 Christians, we find Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 

8 Mohammedans, we find Allah, Mohammed, Moses. 

Mohammedan Trinity explained. — In connection with the last 
named, it should be explained that the orthodox Mussulman 
teaches that 'There is no God, but Allah, and Mohammed is his 
Prophet/ ' placing Mohammed — not as Deity — but as a Prophet of 
Deity. Some sects, however, teach that Mohammed, after his 
transition, was raised to Deific or Divine rank, as was also Moses, 
the occult Mountain figuring prominently in each case. 

Many attempts by Christians. — With the Christians, more 
attempts have been made to categorically define the Holy Trinity 
than perhaps by any other school of theologians. We will give a 
few illustrations from the principal creeds of Christendom. 

Apostles' Creed. — Practically all Christendom, except the so- 
called "liberal" churches, accept what is commonly known as the 
"APOSTLES' CREED," the ancient confession of the Church of 
Rome, although now used by Protestants and Catholics alike. It 
reads : 

"I believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and 
earth; And in Jesus Christ his only Son our Lord; Who was con- 
ceived by the Holy Ghost." 

Tradition of Rufinus. — There is a tradition of Rufinus that 
each of the Twelve Apostles had a share in the composition of it, 
but that tradition may be safely disregarded. The use of this 
creed, however, dates back to the Fourth Century; its practical 
completion by Bishops Felix and Dionysius in the Third Century, 
and its actual origin in the writings of Tertullian in the Second 
Century. 

Cause for controversy. — Simple as this creed appears, there 
is in it enough cause for controversy to have kept theologians and 
scientists at variance throughout the succeeding centuries. 

Creed of Antioch. — Then comes the Creed of Antioch, with 
points which are of interest to Rosicrucians : 

"I believe in one and one only true God, Father Almighty, 
maker of all things visible and invisible. And in our Lord Jesus 
Christ, His Son the only-begotten AND FIRST BORN OF ALL 



144 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

CREATION, begotten of Him before all ages, THROUGH WHOM 
ALSO THE AGES WERE ESTABLISHED, AND ALL THINGS 
CAME INTO EXISTENCE/' 

1st and 2nd Adams. — This recalls to our minds the teachings 
regarding the First and Second Adams, so familiar to Bible stu- 
dents and Hermetic and Alchemical Rosicrucian students. 

Other Creeds. — Then in order come the creeds of Caesarea 
(Eusebius), Cyril of Jerusalem, Cassian of Antioch (Apostolic 
Constitution), Lucian the Martyr, Arius (Alexandria), Jerome, 
and the NICENE CREED, used today by Roman and Anglican 
Churches but not the evangelical bodies. This creed is the revision 
by the Council of Nicaea, A. D. 325, and begins: 

Nicene Creed. — "I believe in one God the Father Almighty, 
Maker of heaven and earth ; And of all things visible and invisible ; 
And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God; Be- 
gotten of his Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light, 
Very God of Very God; Begotten, not made; Being of one sub- 
stance with the Father; By whom all things were made; Who for 
us men and for our salvation came down from heaven, And was 
incarnate by the Holy Ghost. . . . And in the Holy Ghost, the 
Lord and Giver of Life, who proceedeth from the Father (and the 
Son), who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped 
and glorified, who spake by the Prophets." 

Division between East and West. — The division between East- 
ern and Western Christendom was caused by the construction of 
this last section, the Greeks contending as follows : 

Eastern Idea; "Procession"; No Real Differences. — "And in 
ONE Holy Ghost, the Paraclete, who spake IN the Prophets," 
omitting the "procession" from the Son. Although this seemingly 
trivial difference has been sufficient (such is the fallibility of Man) 
to keep the great churches of the East and West separated for 
many centuries, nevertheless there is no really deep-lying difference 
expressed. "Eastern theologians expressed the mysterious rela- 
tionship of the Holy Spirit to the Father and the Son in such 
phrases as 'Who proceedeth from the Father and receiveth from 
the Son/ rightly making the Godhead of the Father the founda- 
tion and primary source of the eternally derived Godhead of the 
Son and the Spirit." 1 

How western theology starts. — "Western theologians ap- 
proached the problem from another point of view. Hilary, start- 
ing from the thought of DIVINE SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS as the 
explanation of the coinherence of the Father IN the Son and the 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 145 

Son IN the Father, says that the Spirit receives of both. Augus- 
tine teaches that the Father and the Son are the ONE PRINCI- 
PLE OF THE BEING OF THE SPIRIT." This is excellent Rosi- 
crucianism, and "from this it is but a short step to say with the 
'Quicumque vult' that the Spirit proceeds from the Son, while 
guarding the idea that the Father is the one fountain of Deity. 
Since Eastern theologians would be willing to say 'proceeds from 
the Father THROUGH the Son/ it is clear that the two views are 
not irreconcilable." 2 That Rosicrucianism in this sense offers 
a ground of reconciliation between East and West will be apparent 
as the position and teachings of the Fraternity regarding the 
Mundane Trinity become more clearly understood. 

The last of the great creeds we shall consider is the ATHAN- 
ASIAN. 

Athanasian Creed. — This creed is so named because it was 
formerly known as the "Faith of St. Athanasius." Waterland, 
after reviewing all known MSS., however, places its origin with 
Hilary of Aries, in Gaul, between 420 and 430. 

As this creed, known as Quicumque vult, is not commonly 
used in the United States, we shall give it for the instruction of 
our students, as an example of the ingenuity of theologians in at- 
tempting to define that which is indefinable without the esoteric 
knowledge which should underly all theological study and research. 

Creed in full (Quicumque Vult). — 1 Whosoever will be 
saved; before all things it is necessary that he hold the Catholic 
Faith, 

2 Which Faith, except every one do keep whole and unde- 
fined, without doubt he shall perish everlastingly. 

3 And the Catholic Faith is this : That we worship one God 
in Trinity and Trinity in Unity. 

4 Neither confounding the Persons, nor dividing the Sub- 
stance. 

5 For there is one Person of the Father, another of the 
Son, and another of the Holy Ghost. 

6 But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost, is all one; the Glory equal, the majesty coeternal. 

7 Such as the Father is, such is the Son; and such is the 
Holy Ghost. 

8 The Father uncreate, the Son uncreate, and the Holy 
Ghost uncreate. 

9 The Father incomprehensible, the Son incomprehensible, 
and the Holy Ghost incomprehensible. 



146 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

10 The Father eternal, the Son eternal, and the Holy Ghost 
eternal. 

11 And yet they are not three eternals, but one eternal. 

12 Also there are not three incomprehensibles, nor three un- 
created, but one uncreated, and one incomprehensible. 

13 So likewise the Father is Almighty, the Son Almighty, 
and the Holy Ghost Almighty. 

14 And yet they are not three Almighties, but one Almighty. 

15 So the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost 
is God. 

16 And yet they are not three Gods, but one God. 

17 So likewise the Father is Lord, the Son is Lord, and the 
Holy Ghost is Lord. 

18 And yet not three Lords, but one Lord. 

19 For like as we are compelled by Christian verity, to ac- 
knowledge every Person by himself to be God and Lord. 

20 So are we forbidden by the Catholic Religion to say, 
There be three Gods, or three Lords. 

21 The Father is made of none ; neither created nor begotten. 

22 The Son is of the Father alone ; not made nor created, but 
begotten. 

23 The Holy Ghost is of the Father and of the Son; neither 
made nor created nor begotten, but proceeding. 

24 So there is one Father, not three Fathers; one Son, not 
three Sons ; one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts. 

25 And in this Trinity none is afore, or after other; none is 
greater or less than another. 

26 But the whole three Persons are co-eternal together, and 
co-equal. 

27 So that in all things, as is aforesaid, the Unity in Trinity 
and the Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped. 

28 He therefore that will be saved must thus think of the 
Trinity. 

29 Furthermore, it is necessary to everlasting salvation that 
he also believe rightly the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

30 For the right Faith is, that we believe and confess; that 
our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is God and Man. 

31 God, of the Substance of the Father, begotten before the 
worlds; and Man, of the Substance of his Mother, born in the 
world. 

32 Perfect God, and Perfect Man; of a reasonable soul and 
human flesh subsisting. 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 14 7 

33 Equal to his Father as touching his Godhead, and in- 
ferior to his Father as touching his Manhood. 

34 Who although he be God and Man, yet he is not two, but 
one Christ. 

35 One, not by conversion of the Godhead into flesh, but by 
the taking of the Manhood into God. 

36 One altogether, not by confusion of Substance; but by 
unity of Person. 

37 For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one man, so God 
and Man is one Christ. 

Specially interesting to Rosicrucian students. — This creed is 
intensely interesting to Rosicrucian students, for it is a strange 
mixture of truth and sophistry. It is full of the Hermetic Doc- 
trine of Unity; it emphasizes the union or connection between 
Divinity and Humanity or their essential Oneness, and finally an 
important truth in paragraph 37, which will be referred to later 
in this Instruction. 

Effort of Theology to express itself. — These excerpts from 
the notable creeds of Christendom have been given for the purpose 
of enabling the student to trace the historical record of the en- 
deavor of Theology to express itself exoterically, after it had re- 
linquished its hold upon the inner or esoteric truth, which it un- 
doubtedly possessed in the beginning of the Christian Era, partly 
as an heritage from the Ancient Mysteries and partly from the 
contact of the early Christian Church with the Arcane and Essenic 
bodies of that day. 

The teaching of Rosicrucianism is the Key that the Church 
has lost. ("Person"). — lit will be noted that in each of the creeds 
quoted, the principal differentiation as well as principal emphasis 
has been in connection with the matter of the "Person" of Deity. 
Mankind was ever prone to give his concept of Deity the mantle 
of Personality. This always results in confusion. For example — 

Creed and the 39 Articles. — In the Athanasian Creed, the be- 
liever is instructed (Par. 4) that there is to be neither confounding 
of the Persons, nor dividing of the substance. 

Then in Article 1 of the famous 39 Articles of Anglicanism 
he is informed that "There is but one living and true God, ever- 
lasting, without body, parts or passions ; of infinite power, wisdom 
and goodness; the Maker and Preserver of all things both visible 
and invisible. And in unity of this Godhead there be three Per- 
sons, of ONE SUBSTANCE, power and eternity; the Father, the 
Son, and the Holy Ghost." 



148 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Paradox. — This offers a curious paradox. The creed postu- 
lates the existence of definite "Persons," whose "Substance" must 
not be divided, and the Article of Religion proceeds to describe the 
unity of an impersonal Being composed of specified attributes and 
properties without the means of functioning them. In other words, 
orthodox theology has ever found it impossible to define one person 
as three separate persons, yet of substance indivisiole. 

However, the paradox is that IT CAN BE DONE. 

How the Church has muddled the mind. — The Church has 
muddled the mind of Man for ages by trying to explain the purely 
esoteric exoterically, the spiritual physically. The early Christian 
priesthood, in their designation of everything pre-Christian as 
"pagan" and "heathen," lost the key, which is to be found only in 
the esoteric exegesis. In other words, the Church and the Creeds 
are practically right, BUT THEY DO NOT KNOW IT, and are 
unable to give the real definitions, for they have lost them. 

Origin of "Person." — If we look up the origin and derivation 
of the word "person" we shall gain much help. Person — persona — 
(Lit. mask), per and sona — signifying a mask; that through 
which sound comes. 

One Substance, One Principle. — Now in Instruction Number 
One the student was taught that the Absolute, Supreme Being 
and Solar God, are ALL ONE PRINCIPLE, the Absolute, manifest- 
ing next the principle known as the Supreme Being, then through 
the Supreme Being manifesting its third principle, the Solar Gods 
and Logoi. This is the Cosmic Trinity, ONE SUBSTANCE, ONE 
PERSON, INDIVISIBLE, MANIFESTING IN THREE DISTINCT 
PHASES as it approximates its purpose in creative activity. It is 
ONE PERSON because it (the Trinity) is the mask, so to speak, 
through which the Creative Word goes forth to bring Order out 
of Chaos, and tangible Creation out of unorganized primordial 
Cosmic Root Substance. 

Reincarnation. — In other words, the Supreme Being and the 
Solar Gods may be said to be succeeding incarnations of the 
Absolute in a cosmic sense, in order to bring Divine Cosmic Con- 
sciousness latent into a state whereby the evolution of SELF- 
Consciousness could begin. 

Divine and Self- Consciousness. — This process brings us to the 
planetary Trinity or MUNDANE Trinity; the Father, Son and 
Holy Ghost, for these Beings, great and powerful as they are, 
belong to our planet Earth specifically. 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 149 

Son, not Jesus. — In studying this Trinity, first let it be clearly 
understood that the word "Son" does not mean Jesus. This will 
be duly explained. 

Periods. — In Instruction Number Two, the Seven Periods were 
described and explained. Our Evolution has already passed 
through the first three, the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, and the 
first or Mars half of the fourth or Earth Period. We are now in 
the second or Mercury half of the Earth Period; the culmination 
of the Mars half being marked by the Great World War, the evi- 
dences of the Mercury half being already shown by the waves of 
philosophic and scientific inquiry flooding over the world. 

Initiates. — The evolutionary wave of humanity pertaining to 
each Period, like a class at a university or college, has produced 
its highest graduate, in the planetary or evolutionary sense, an 
Initiate. 

Highest Initiate, Father. — In the stream of Virgin Spirits 
differentiated from the Body of God and entering the dip into 
Matter, or Involution and Evolution, those "who constituted the 
Humanity of the Saturn Period are now the LORDS OF MIND, 
and THE HIGHEST INITIATE OF THAT PERIOD is the lofty 
Being we term the FATHER. 

Son, or Christ. — Continuing the stream through the Sun 
Period, the Humanity of that Period are now the ARCHANGELS, 
and the HIGHEST INITIATE OF THE SUN PERIOD IS THE 
"SON" or "CHRIST" (Chrest— good). 

Holy Spirit, Jehovah. — Likewise, the same stream continued 
through the Moon Period places its evolved Humanity as what are 
now termed ANGELS, and its HIGHEST INITIATE WAS^ THE 
HOLY SPIRIT— JEHOVAH as He was called when known as the 
Race Deity of the Hebrews. 

Virgin Spirits. — It must not be understood that these streams 
of the Virgin Spirits were one continuous stream. Each was an 
original stream beginning with the Solar God, and proceeding 
through each separate Period, with this difference, however: 

Graduates. — As in the case of the Cosmic Trinity, it was a 
process of manifestation from the Absolute outwardly, so with the 
MUNDANE Trinity it was a similar process. Nothing in the 
Cosmos "happens" by "chance." All, to the most minute detail, is 
the result of carefully thought out plans in the Mind of the Ab- 
solute. Therefore, as in every class in the schools of this world 
there are those who will graduate with highest honors and in turn 
become Teachers and Guides, so with the School of Human Evolu- 



150 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

tion there are those destined to become Teachers and Guides. And 
as every human institution has its President or Master, so the 
School of Human Evolution must have its Master, one who has 
gone through all the courses of instruction and experience that this 
Great School can possibly offer, which means that he must have 
coursed the full gamut of Humanity. 

Progressed Manifestation. — As the Solar God is a progressed 
manifestation of the Absolute, and the Virgin Spirits are pro- 
gressed, differentiated manifestation of the Solar God, it will be 
seen that the highest Initiates, even as all Humanity, are of ONE 
SUBSTANCE with the Absolute, in differentiated vibratory status. 
Thus, those particular Virgin Spirits, who by their proficiency and 
efficiency became the highest products of their respective Periods, 
were truly of ONE SUBSTANCE with the Absolute, the Supreme 
Being and Solar God in differentiated vibratory manifestation in 
evolutionary process back to Cosmic relationship. 

Highest Saturn Initiate. — But with the highest Initiate of the 
Saturn Period, the evolutionary wave of that Period was com- 
pleted. The involuntary incarnations of that Initiate were com- 
pleted. Therefore, to help in cosmic and solar plan the wave of 
Humanity then entering upon its course, that same Initiate began 
his voluntary incarnations, and again, of his own free will, took 
upon himself the human nature of that Period, the Sun Period. 

The same process and sublime act took place at the beginning 
of the Moon Period. 

In Sun and Moon Periods. — As the highest Initiate of the 
Saturn Period, he naturally became the Leader and Guide of the 
Sun Period, and therefore the highest Initiate of the Sun Period. 
As the highest Initiate of both Saturn and Sun Periods he was 
more than ever qualified to become the Leader and Guide of the 
Humanity of the Moon Period by his vastly accumulated experi- 
ence, and thus also became the highest Initiate of the Moon Period 
as well. 

All One Person.— THE FATHER, SON, AND HOLY SPIRIT, 
HIGHEST INITIATES OF SATURN, SUN, AND MOON PERI- 
ODS, ARE ONE AND THE SAME PERSON (or mask through 
which the sound of the Creative Word became potent in the 
process of our planetary creative activity), THE TREMENDOUS- 
LY ADVANCED EGO OR ELDER BROTHER AND MASTER, 
BEING OF ONE SUBSTANCE WITH THE FATHER (the Cosmic 
Trinity), BY WHOM ALL WORLDS WERE MADE, AND BY HIS 
ADVANCED SPIRITUAL STATUS AND ENTERING INTO 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 151 

COSMIC CONSCIOUSNESS AND COSMIC CREATIVE ACTIV- 
ITY— "VERY GOD OF VERY GOD, AND LIGHT OF LIGHT." 

Functions of the Highest Initiate. — In the Saturn Period this 
Great Being was the ultimate product of the Human Evolution of 
that Period. In the Sun Period He became the Guide thereof. In 
the Moon Period, He became the Master of Human Evolution. 

Therefore, the question arises, what is this Great Being to 
our Earth Period? 

What He is to our Earth Period. — In the three Periods just 
mentioned, His activities and operations were outside of our 
planet. During the Mars half he began His preparatory work to 
become the PLANETARY OR INDWELLING SPIRIT OF EARTH, 
thenceforth to guide the future evolution of this sphere from 
within, outwardly, as the fact of His Divine creative status war- 
ranted. Thus in the Mars half he has been successively the Race 
God of many Races and the time approached when He should enter 
into His possessions until the end of the present Day of Manifes- 
tation. 

Cosmic Law; Jesus. — Now it is a cosmic law, that to function 
in any world region or sphere, the Ego, however advanced, must 
have a vehicle pertaining to that world region or sphere, and the 
home of the Ego on the mundane plane is in the Blood. So it was 
necessary that an advanced Human Being should be prepared for 
this purpose, whose spiritual life should be such that his vehicle 
could be utilized by this Great Being while functioning on the 
Earth Plane. Such a Being was the Man Jesus, son of Joseph the 
Carpenter. 

His Lives; Christos. — This Man Jesus had been known to 
ancient history by many names throughout many previous incar- 
nations, in each of which He had advanced to such a point that 
in the incarnation by the name of Jesus He had become so highly 
spiritualized that His physical, etheric, and astral vehicles could be 
utilized by the Great Triune Being whom we call in Rosicrucian 
teaching the CHRIST, CHRISTOS, or SUN INITIATE, for its 
work upon the Earth. It was by virtue of the tremendous spiritual 
vibratory power of the Sun Initiate that the wonderful powers 
manifest through the Man Jesus were operative. 

Nature of Jesus. — Jesus, highly advanced as he was, more so 
than any other human being incarnate at that or any subsequent 
time, had a purely natural birth, with natural parents, Mary and 
Joseph, although that birth was carefully planned by the Lords of 
Destiny for that particular incarnation. Ancient records care- 



152 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

fully eliminated from the Sacred Writings by Christian theo- 
logians give us much light on his earthly years. This is not of 
importance to us, except in so far as they indicate his purely 
human nature and character. 

The great event in his life, the event for which he had incar- 
nated, and the beginning of his mission, was at his Baptism by 
John, in Jordan. 

Becomes Christ; at that Baptism Jesus became Jesus the 
Christ, or Christ Jesus ; Evidences of the Occupancy. — The Christos 
or Sun Initiate thus occupied the Vehicles of the Man Jesus, until 
the Crucifixion of the latter on Golgotha. And note this, that while 
many of the "Epistles" or writings of the Apostles speak of the 
"Death of and on the Cross, " nowhere are we taught in either 
ancient records or in the undoubtedly authoritative books of the 
Bible itself, that JESUS actually died a physical death thereon: 
Many references are made to "Christ dying for us, etc.," but the 
FACTS are, that Jesus exclaimed in his purely HUMAN agony, 
"Eloi, Eloi, lama Sabachthani," — "My God, my God, why hast thou 
forsaken me ?" showing that even with this great Initiate, the hour 
of his Human suffering obscured for the moment his spiritual 
sight and vision. 

But later, he cried out with a loud voice AND GAVE UP THE 
GHOST, according to St. Mark xv-37, and by St. Luke we are 
told that with a loud voice he said, "Father (note his now awak- 
ened spiritual sight and recognition), into thy hands I commend 
my SPIRIT" — (his erstwhile controlling or obsessing directive 
guidance, the SUN SPIRIT). In John xix-30 we are told that 
"he bowed his head and GAVE UP THE GHOST" (the Christos). 

When Jesus ceased to be Christ; Christ Ego leaves. — The 

moment when he "gave up the Ghost" was the moment when, 
realizing that his special and lofty mission was completed, he vol- 
untarily permitted the dissociation of the higher spiritual Entity 
or Christos, from his purely personal human vehicles. Then, when 
the spear of the Roman soldier pierced his side, the Greater Ego 
or Christos, passed thence, via the Water and Blood that flowed 
therefrom, into the Earth to which it was thus furnished an en- 
trance. Those who care to seek may find ample evidence that 
after the Corpus of Jesus was taken from the Cross it was restored 
to normal human functioning, and lived for several years there- 
after, becoming one well known among the Great Philosophers of 
antiquity. 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 153 

Why this was necessary. — It may be enquired why such a 
process was necessary for an Initiate so advanced as the Sun 
Spirit or Christos. It is because from the amoeba to Divinity, 
from the finite to the Infinite, Nature knows no exceptions to 
Natural or Cosmic Law. 

And one of those laws is, that to function in any given world 
or region the Ego must have a vehicle pertaining to that world 
or region. 

Now, although the Christos was the Highest Initiate of the 
Sun Period, as in fact of the preceding and succeeding periods as 
well, it must be kept in mind that the Humanities of the Saturn, 
Sun and Moon Periods had never attained the complete dip into 
Matter accomplished by the Humanity of the Earth Period. The 
Humanity of the Saturn Period reached a point in the World Re- 
gions equivalent to that of Concrete Thought, and thus developed 
the Mind Matter to an extent which made it possible for succeed- 
ing evolutionary waves to go a step farther, which was done in 
the Sun Period, wherein the Humanity of that Period developed 
the Astral Body, and likewise in the Moon Period the Humanity 
of that time evolved the Etheric Body or Vehicle. 

Vehicles of former Humanity. — Therefore, although they may 
be immeasurably beyond our humanity, those of the Moon Period 
who are now the Angels cannot function nearer to our conditions 
than the Etheric, inasmuch as they learned to build only the 
Etheric Body as their lowest vehicle. The Archangels or ordinary 
Sun Spirits learned to build only the Astral Body, so they can 
approach our Humanity no nearer than that. 

The Initiates of each Period, however, have progressed so far 
in the spiritual worlds that they function vastly beyond those of 
their own contemporary evolution. Thus in the instance of those 
of the Saturn Period they have attained to consciousness in the 
World of Divine Spirit. Those of the Sun Period normally func- 
tion in the World of Life Spirit, the first of the so-called ' 'Univer- 
sal World Planes or Regions. ,, The Highest Initiates of the Moon 
Period now function in the higher divisions of the Region of Ab- 
stract Thought. 

Necessity for Jesus' body. — The Greatest Initiate of them all, 
the Triune Being known as Father, Son and Holy Ghost, having 
never built in his own evolution a physical body, was obliged to 
have recourse to one in order to function in the Physical World. 
This body was provided by the Physical Vehicle of the Man Jesus. 
The body so prepared and provided was the result of a long ex- 



154 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

tended series of incarnations, tests and trials through age long- 
eras, in order to enable the Ego Jesus to build through Mary a 
Vehicle sufficiently attuned to the requirements. 

Difference between Jesus and Jesus the Christ. — It will be 
seen that Jesus and Jesus Christ, Jesus the Christ or Christ Jesus 
are thus two entirely distinct and separate entities or Egos. The 
lofty mission of the Man Jesus, the loftiest ever yet accorded to 
Man, was to become the connecting link between Divinity and Hu- 
manity. Through Jesus, the Triune Being whose particular sphere 
is the World or Region of Divine Spirit, reached down and entered 
into our Humanity. 

One with the Father. — In the light of this knowledge, much 
that has been hitherto obscure in the utterances ascribed to Jesus 
will become clear, when we understand that after his Baptism, it 
was the Christos or Sun Spirit speaking through him. When Tie 
said, "He that hath seen me, HATH SEEN THE FATHER," we 
can reconcile it with the apparent contradiction in the statement 
that "No man hath seen GOD at ANY time," 

Made direct chain. — Again, when he said, "Whither I go, ye 
cannot come" (John xiii-33) and again (xiii-36), "Whither I go, 
thou canst not follow me NOW; but thou shalt follow me after- 
wards." In John xiv-2 we are told, "In my Father's house are 
many mansions (Regions) ; if it were not so, I would have told 
you. I go to prepare a place for you." Jesus himself could not 
have told by actual personal entrance therein of the many man- 
sions, therefore it could only have been the SPIRIT within speak- 
ing. Then, too, the SPIRIT expressly stated its mission when it 
said, "I go to prepare a place for you"; in other words, after 
linking Divinity incarnate with our Humanity the SPIRIT had 
bridged the gulf between evolutionary periods, and established a 
direct chain connecting the highest inner worlds or regions, with 
our Physical World Region. 

Planetary guidance. — From the first impulse toward creative 
effort manifested by the Solar God, up to this time of the Great 
Incarnation, our planet had been guided from without. Human 
progress from the first differentiation of atomic vibration in Cos- 
mic Root Substance up to that sublime union, had passed through 
the relatively simple stages to one of greater complexity. 

Complexity increases (Before and after the Incarnation). — 
This complexity of human affairs brought about the need of direc- 
tion by actual contact from within, for which the Great Triune 
Being or triple Initiate had been preparing and was now able to 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 155 

undertake. From an intelligent observation of human progress 
since the Incarnation, all will recognize that this progress has 
been accelerated to a remarkable degree, and has been marked by 
Man's entering into a knowledge and understanding of Nature 
Forces and their actual operation and manipulation. This was not 
necessary in the status of human progress before the Incarnation ; 
it has been indispensable since, and so from decade to decade our 
progress has been so swift that it has been difficult to keep meas- 
ure therewith in ordinary school text books. 

The Rosicrucian Motto explained. — This understanding of the 
union between Jesus and the Christos explains paragraph 37 of the 
Athanasian Creed to which we stated we would later refer. Un- 
known to the ecclesiastical authorities who formulated it, in reality 
it is an exposition of the Rosicrucian Motto, "IESUS CHRISTUS, 
DEUS ET HOMO." "For as the reasonable soul and flesh is one 
Man," so Divinity and Humanity united make one Christ. Jesus 
was the Man. Jesus the Christ was God and Man. Through Jesus 
God became Man. Through Jesus Man became God. This is an in- 
finitely loftier concept and understanding of both great Egos than 
the orthodox Christian acceptance. 

Hebrew and Christian. — In Jesus, the Hebrew can see several 
of his Race Prophets and Wise Men incarnated and epitomized. 
In Jesus, the Christian can see a new heaven and a new earth 
opened up to future human evolutionary waves. In Jesus, both 
Hebrew and Christian have a common ground of association. 

Body of God. — The Seven World Regions, being the differen- 
tiation in so-called space, of the Cosmic Root Substance worked 
upon by the Creating God, are in reality therefore the Body of 
God, and the Highest Initiates expressing or manifesting in these 
Seven Regions are the Highest Expressions to Humanity of the 
Body of God. Yet God, the Initiates and ourselves are all of one 
Substance, undivided, indivisible, but differentiated in vibrational 
status. 

Exemplar. — This fact of an advanced exemplar of each evo- 
lutional Period, preserved in the Consciousness of the Universal 
Human Spirit, brought over from wave to wave of human evolu- 
tion, is the basis of the common teaching of all religions the world 
has ever known, that of a Messiah or "Saviour" to come at some 
foreordained time. The only manner in which foreordination may 
be said to enter into such concepts, is through the certainty that 
at stated cycles one wave of human evolution ends and another 
begins, and that after a specific number of revolutions one Period 



156 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

ends and another begins, and with the ending and beginning the 
highest Initiate of the preceding becomes the Guiding Spirit and 
Teacher or Solar Elder Brother of the succeeding Period. 

Real "Person"; Jesus' Human Personality. — The real "Person" 
that theology has tried so hard to explain in fashioning for itself 
a definition of Deity that would answer all queries and meet all 
requirements is, in reality, not that of an impersonal Being or 
Principle ,but the Human Personality of the Man Jesus. There is 
no need to divest Jesus of his Human Personality, even if it could 
be accomplished, in order to personify the impersonal. The real 
Person in this Triune Being is Jesus himself, the "mask" through 
which came the sound of the voice of the SPIRIT, the CHRISTOS, 
OR SUN INITIATE. 

Begotten before all worlds. — The Christian Creed informs 
us that Jesus Christ was the only begotten Son of God; Begotten 
of his Father before all worlds. In the case of a person such would 
have been impossible. In the case of a Principle such was the 
FACT. St. John i, 1-14 tells us that "In the beginning was the 
WORD, and the WORD was with God, and the WORD was God." 
Also, that "The WORD was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and 
we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the 
Father) , full of grace and truth." 

Three Aspects of Supreme Being. — The Three Aspects of the 
Supreme Being, it will be remembered, are POWER, THE WORD 
AND MOTION. These are aspects of the Supreme Being, not 
persons. Therefore, the only thing that was "begotten" before all 
worlds was the WORD, manifested as the second aspect of the 
Supreme Being. This WORD was made flesh, through the pro- 
jection from the Supreme Being of the Third Manifestation of the 
Cosmic Trinity, the Seven Creative Logoi, which diffused through 
from the second to the seventh Cosmic Plane, the diffusions in the 
seventh becoming the Gods (Solar) of the various solar systems. 
It was incarnated in flesh through the dissemination of differen- 
tiated Virgin Spirits from the Solar God as the Humanities of 
this and other Planets and Planetary Periods. 

The Cosmic Trinity has to do with Cosmic Manifestation. — 

The aspects of its Expression as the Supreme Being, Power, the 
Word and Motion have to do with the (1st) planning and visualiz- 
ing of the Universe; (2nd) creatively mobilizing the forces of at- 
traction and repulsion, cohesion and so-called gravitation in their 
reactions upon the inseparable atoms of Cosmic Root Substance; 
(3rd) inaugurating the motions and velocities from which result 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 157 

the possibilities of Solar Systems, and tangible life expression as 
they have been and as we know them to be at the present time, 
respectively. 

Christ Life. — At the present time much thought is given to 
what is commonly called ' 'Living the Christ-life." It is notable 
that the greatest attention has been given to this concept since 
the ushering in of the Mercury half of the Earth Period of evolu- 
tion. We are also reminded of the numerous analogies between 
the life of Jesus and the lives of many prior Messiahs and Race 
Saviours. Whence come these ideas and parallels? 

Christ Spirit long active. — The Christ Spirit has been ac- 
tively present many times in the process of our human evolution, 
even in prehistoric ages when mankind had no knowledge of it 
whatever. As previously explained, the Christos or Sun Initiate 
cannot function below the Etheric and Astral Vehicles, so the Hu- 
manity of the early evolutionary Periods felt, but were not con- 
scious of the real import of it, the presence of this vitalizing 
spiritual power, which operated to raise the mass intelligence of 
humankind. When our humanity had approximated the requisite 
degree of appreciation and understanding of its presence, the 
Christos selected seven of the most advanced Initiates of the 
Atlantean Mysteries, and in their subsequent incarnations IM- 
PRESSED, without entering into them, their higher vehicles to 
such an extent that they were enabled to prophesy accurately for 
the benefit of mankind. 

Schools of the Prophets. — The groups of disciples who gath- 
ered around these Initiates, constituted the Schools of the 
Prophets, of which every ancient world religion had its own. 
One of these seven Initiates was the Ego, who in many incarna- 
tions was known to our recorded history as a great leader and 
Teacher of Humanity, culminating finally in the incarnation in 
which he was known as Jesus. Thus the prophecy of the Chri^ 
to come, was perpetuated through the incarnations of this and 
other Initiates and pursuant to the ardently desired end, each 
incarnation assumed features analogous to and which linked it 
with the preceding incarnations of each particular Initiate. Thus 
to each has been accorded by mythos, a miraculous or virgin birth, 
trial, temptation, endurance, triumph and in most cases a painful 
death. 

All Humanity is accounted for. — Theology has often been 
puzzled to account for what may become of those who passed to 
the spiritual worlds before the coming of the Christos. Reincar- 



158 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

nation when rightly understood provides for equal opportunities 
for equal understanding spiritually as well as physically for all. 
But in the cases of those whose involuntary incarnations were 
completed before that great Incarnation of the Christos, the knowl- 
edge accumulated by those who have lived since the event is trans- 
mitted spiritually in the higher planes in such a manner that it 
can be easily assimilated and personally accepted as experience 
even by those who have passed to other planetary planes of being, 
for the auras of each planet in our solar system overlap and inter- 
penetrate each other to such an extent that day by day we breathe, 
inhale and move in the actual auric substance of other planetary 
spheres of existence. This is one of the facts that contribute to 
help along our knowledge of the other members of our planetary 
system, as it comes unapprehended, though none the less surely, 
to those who as astronomers may be concentrating their thoughts 
upon such matters, and therefore by the law of Attraction draw 
such thought waves to them. 

Christ Mystery reaches into all Planes. — In the same way, 
those whose progress is now made in the spiritual regions may 
receive the consciousness and knowledge of the Christ event and 
make it a part of their own personal consciousness as well. "Up 
to the Christ Mystery, evolution had been confined principally to 
the world of sense, with the consequent abeyance of the spiritual. 
Everything which flowed into the sense-world proceeded from 
what had been in the spiritual world from remote ages," 3 and 
thus material progress to the gradual exclusion of spiritual prog- 
ress was made. After the Christ Mystery those who are spirit- 
ually awakened take back into the spiritual world all they have 
gained and learned in the physical world. "And from the spiritual 
world it then flows back again into the earthly world of sense, 
through the reincarnating souls, who bring with them what they 
have gained through the Christ impulse in the spiritual world be- 
tween death and a new birth." 4 Thus the present makes up for 
the past and no modicum of human experience is lost. 

Christ Life not a matter of formula. — Living the "Christ 
Life" is not a matter of doctrine, dogma, precept, or formulated 
practice. Imposters have reaped rich harvests from the credulous 
by prescribing such conditions and provisions, revealing thereby 
their own ignorance of the essential nature and meaning of the 
"Christ Life." 

A State of Consciousness. — The Christ Life is above all things 
a state of consciousness. All else that may manifest in the ex- 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 159 

oteric life of the seeker will be resultant upon the degree of Christ 
Consciousness attained. We have referred to the Coming of the 
Christ early in this era, as the "Christ Mystery" and mystery it is, 
for while millions have and do proclaim their belief in the Incar- 
nation, few, very few, understand and know what the Incarnation 
really means. 

Without and within.— Prior to the Incarnation the guidance 
of the Humanity of the Earth Period was from without. Since 
the Incarnation it has been from within. Coming from within, it 
brings with it in the thought forms and activities of the Indwelling 
or Planetary Spirit, the Christos, to all Kingdoms and Creatures 
of the Life Wave, according to their capacity to receive and their 
ability to respond and react thereto. 

Individual measure of Christ Life. — This ability to respond 
and react is the measure of the seeker's attainment of the Christ 
Life, which is participation in the Christ Consciousness. Prior to 
the Incarnation the individual accepted guidance from the Holy 
Men, Prophets and Judges acting as the mouthpiece or "persona" 
of the Spirit. 

Inner Self. — Since the Incarnation, the individual becoming by 
degrees permeated and imbued with the Christ Consciousness has 
gradually broken away from sole reliance on priestly admonition 
and guidance and begun the process of self -guidance in obedience 
to what is commonly termed "one's inner self." 

Fads. — But as yet, for the mass aggregate of Humanity, this 
individual guidance is far from perfected as an infallible criterion 
of action and attitude, hence the vagaries, fads, and idiosyncrasies 
resulting from the modern and in some limited circles, popular cry 
— "Individualism; intense, unfettered individualism." 

Force seeks outlet.— Every force in Nature seeks an outlet 
or avenue, of expression. There are no exceptions to this law. It 
is therefore true of the stream of consciousness. And the Christ 
Consciousness, powerful, planetary, solar, and almost truly cosmic, 
seeks such an outlet — through the life and consciousness of the 
individual. 

Golgotha the Beginning, not the Ending. — The individual who 
can realize actually and personally, not theoretically and dogmatic- 
ally, that Golgotha was the BEGINNING, not the end of the influx 
of Divine Spiritual Consciousness, and in this realization knows 
the "ever presence" of the Christos, with us, here and NOW, has 
begun to live the Christ Life. Knowledge is power, and the true 
knowledge of the Christ Mystery dawns only on those who by 



160 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

their evolutionary status are able to receive it, and only such will 
be actuated to seek for it and desire it. Search prompted by 
ardent personal desire, awakens latent and dormant spiritual sen- 
sibilities; observance of the teachings of the Christos while incar- 
nate as Jesus, in a broad minded, tolerant spirit of charity and 
compassion, will raise one's spiritual vibrational status, and both 
search, desire and observance will unite in the individual in whom 
they combine, to amplify his human, personal, individual con- 
sciousness into the depth, power and comprehension of the Christ 
Consciousness. 

Then will such an individual begin to live the true Christ 
Life, which is not to be confounded with the idea of working 
miracles, phenomenal healing, etc. When first the Kingdom of 
God has been sought and found, "all these things shall be added 
unto you," to just the extent that you have earned the right to 
them. 

"The Christ impulse, rightly understood, impels the human 
soul which has experienced it to feel itself a member of a spiritual 
world, recognizing it as a world to which it belongs, outside which 
it formerly existed." 5 

"The province of reverent theology is to aid accurate thinking 
by the use of metaphysical terms. Its definitions are no more ar> 
end in themselves than an analysis of good drinking water, which 
by itself leaves us thirsty but encourages us to drink." 6 There- 
fore, the student of spiritual science may be encouraged by vario 1 
religious concepts, to delve deeply into the profundities of cosmic 
and Divine relationships, but only by the aid of the esoteric knowl- 
edge and true spiritual insight will he be able to understand them. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 7 

1. What terms are often confused in the study of Rosicrucian 
science ? 

2. What fear is often entertained or felt by students? 

3. Why is this fear inimical to progress? 

4. In understanding the Trinity, what will the student find? 

5. What is the first great Trinity in Rosicrucianism ? 

6. What is the second great Rosicrucian Trinity? 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 161 

7. What is this second Trinity said to be? 

8. How has Humanity always expressed its concept of Deity? 
Why? 

9. How does the Trinity relate to the Threefold Vehicles of Man ? 

10. What do we find embodied in the creeds of all religions? 

11. What did Lao-Kiun teach? 

12. Give the Correspondences of the Mundane Trinity with those 
of all nations. 

13. What is the Mohammedan Trinity, and how explained? 

14. What religions have made the most numerous attempts to 
explain the Trinity? 

15. What creed is practically common to all Christendom? 

16. What are the exceptions ? (Those who are called "Liberals.") 

17. How does this creed begin? 

18. What is the tradition of its origin? 

19. What lines of interest are found in the Creed of Antioch ? 

20. Name some of the later creeds. 

21. State the essential features of the Nicene Creed. 

22. What feature in the Nicene creed separates eastern and west- 
ern Christendom? 

23. What is meant by the "procession" of the Holy Ghost? 
24 How may these differences be reconciled? 

25. What creed is given in full in this Instruction? Why? 

26. What particular paragraphs are of special interest to Rosi- 
crucians ? 

27. What key has the orthodox church lost? 

28. What principal emphasis is noted in each of the creeds? 

29. What paradox is noted? 

30. What mistake has the church made for ages? 



162 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

31. What is the origin and derivation of the word "person"? 

32. How is the Trinity ONE PERSON AND ONE SUBSTANCE? 

33. What are the Supreme Being and Solar Gods? 

34. To what does the Mundane Trinity pertain? 

35. What has each evolutionary Wave produced? 

36. What is the Humanity of the Saturn Period now? 

37. Who was its Highest Initiate? 

38. What is now the Humanity of the Sun Period? 

39. Who is its Highest Initiate? 

40. What is now the Humanity of the Moon Period? 

41. Who is its Highest Initiate? 

42. What was his Race God Name? 

43. How is it that all from the Absolute to Humanity are of 
ONE SUBSTANCE? 

44. What great service did the Highest Saturn Initiate perform? 

45. Who ARE the Father, Son and Holy Ghost? 

46. What is this Great Being to our Earth ? 

47. What cosmic law was operative in the case of this Being? 

48. Who was Jesus? 

49. How had he been known to history? 

50. When did Jesus become Jesus the Christ? 

51. What took place at that Baptism? 

52. How do we know that it was the Christ Spirit that occupied 
his Vehicles? 

53. How long did Jesus remain Jesus the Christ ? 

54. What were the lowest vehicles attained by the Humanities 
of the Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods ? 

55. What planes of consciousness have the highest Initiates of 
these Periods attained? 



FATHER, SON, AND HOLY GHOST 163 

56. What was the lofty mission of the Man Jesus? 

57. What apparent Biblical contradiction does an understanding 
of Jesus correct? 

58. What further illustrations are given? 

59. What did the work of Jesus establish? 

60. How had our planet been guided before the Incarnation? 

61. What did the increasing complexity of human affairs neces- 
sitate ? 

62. How does Paragraph 37 of the Athanasian Creed explain the 
Rosicrucian Motto? 

63. What can a Hebrew see in Jesus ? 

64. What can the Christian see ? 

65. What is the basis of the Messiah teachings among all re- 
ligions ? 

66. What is the real "Person" that theology has tried to explain? 

67. What was really begotten before all worlds? 

68. Explain somewhat the three aspects of the Supreme Being. 

69. With what have the aspects of the expression of the Cosmic 
Trinity to do? 

70. What is given much thought at the present time? 

71. How active has the Christ Spirit been in connection with our 
evolution ? 

72. How was our Humanity first influenced by the Christ Spirit? 

73. What were the Schools of the Prophets ? 

74. What analogies have been noted between the lives of Great 
Initiates ? 

75. What problem has theology encountered and how has it been 
solved ? 

76. How does the Christ Mystery extend into the Spiritual world 
and back again? 



164 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

77. What is "Living the Christ Life" said not to be? 

78. What is it in reality? 

79. What is the measure of individual attainment of Christ Con- 
sciousness ? 

80. What has the individual been tending toward since the In- 
carnation ? 

81. What errors have resulted from its imperfect accomplishment 
as yet? 

82. What does every natural force seek? 

83. How may the individual begin to live the Christ Life? 

84. What will the Christ Life cause the individual to feel? 




INSTRUCTION VIII. 
TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL. 

vulcanism, seismatics, activities of the 
Planetary Regent. 



Earth's Reincarnations. — In following the progress of our 
Earth and its humanity from primordial conditions to its present 
status, we must remember that as we now know it our Earth is a 
most ancient planet reincarnated, having passed through three 
preceding planetary states or "Periods," the Saturn, Sun and 
Moon. 

Known through Akashic Records. — Therefore much of our 
knowledge of these past incarnations has to be recovered through 
a reading of the Akashic Records, as even the most advanced 
scientific hypotheses do not carry us farther back than is possible 
through a reading of the geological records of our planet. 

When Man's evolution began. — The exact point at which 
Man's evolution began and his involution ended is variously placed 
by different exponents, but from the true Rosicrucian standpoint 
the real point of evolution of Man from purely material conditions 
to the higher spiritual planes began when he emerged from the 
Animal Kingdom, became a true Ego, "knew himself" as an objec- 
tive, physical manifestation, and then slowly began to develop 
spiritual supremacy over his lower vehicles. 

When Earth's evolution began.— In the same manner, the 
real beginning of the evolution of our planet itself may be said to 
have been in the Saturn Period of its incarnations, when, with the 
appearance of heat, it came out of the more spiritualized condition 
into objective manifestation; its ultimate destiny being that of a 
true Sun or center of a new Solar System. The evolution of our 
planet, or its return j*ourney to a spiritual status was begun at 
the juncture between the Mars and Mercury halves of its rounds. 

Each planet to become a Sun. — This is also the ultimate 
destiny of the planets in all solar systems. Each planet will, be- 
fore its disintegration, become a true Sun, directing its own sub- 



166 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

sidiary bodies, ruled by its own Regent (as we shall now term the 
Indwelling Spirit), who will by that time have become advanced 
to the status of a true solar God . A planet becomes a sun when 
the Beings of its life waves approximate the solar status of evolu- 
tion. When they pass beyond that status the work of the planet 
is ended, and its disintegration begins. Moons of a planet indi- 
cate stragglers in the evolutionary waves of that planet. 

Life on other planets for Earth's Humanity. — That this is 
true may be seen by the fact that all our present planets having 
been cast off from the parent Sun, to support life in varying de- 
grees of differentiation from the solar life, must according to the 
Law of Compensation provide evolutionary opportunities for their 
future waves of reincarnating Humanity until each planet shall 
have ultimately approximated the vibratory status of its original 
parent and solar center; and the fact that in due course Initiate 
groups of Earth's past and present Humanity will accomplish evo- 
lutionary progress on higher planets, such as Venus and Mars, 
does not alter the conditions. Each planet will in due time ap- 
proximate the vibratory status of its parental Sun, thus becoming 
a true Sun in turn. And in the mean time, until it reaches such 
a status, its Human life waves will receive assistance from higher 
planets and give assistance to those lower in the evolutionary 
status than its own. For we must remember that our own prog- 
ress was helped and accelerated by outside planetary assistance, 
through previous periods. 

Van Maanen's discovery. — As a confirmation of our statement 
that the ultimate destiny of each planet is to become a true sun, 
we have the discovery by Van Maanen of a dwarf sun of plane- 
tary size from two to three hundred per cent hotter than our sun, 
yet with a diameter only one one-hundredth as great, situated only 
thirteen light years from our earth, and therefore one of our near- 
est stellar neighbors. 1 

Venusian and Mercurian Assistants. — The Venusian and Mer- 
curian entities are not as yet arrived at the status of Sun evolu- 
tion, but they are immeasureably advanced beyond our own. 
While Humanity has been in-the-making through all of Earth's 
reincarnations, races, as we understand them, did not exist in the 
Saturn, Sun and Moon Periods, neither will they continue as we 
now know them in the Jupiter, Venus and Vulcan Periods. Let 
us see why it was that assistance from the Venusian and Mer- 
curian entities was necessary or desirable. 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



167 




Fig. 24 



A "CLOSE-UP" OF THE MOON. PHOTO BY THE NEW HOOKER 

TELESCOPE OF THE MOUNT WILSON OBSERVATORY OF 

THE CARNEGIE INSTITUTION OF WASHINGTON THE 

LUNAR APENNINES AND ALPS ARE SHOWN. BOTH 

RANGES INCLUDE PEAKS FROM 15,000 to 20,000 

FEET HIGH. IN THE UPPER RIGHT IS SHOWN THE CRATER 

OF COPERNICUS ; THE LOWER CRATER IS THAT OF PLATO, 

AND THE VAST OPEN SPACE IS THE PLAIN KNOWN 

AS THE MARE IMBRIUM. 



168 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Order in which planets were thrown off. — The planets were 
thrown off from the parent Sun in the following order: 
1st. Uranus, 
2nd. Saturn, 
3rd. Jupiter, 
4th. Mars, 
5th. Earth, 
6th. Venus, 
7th. Mercury. 




Fig. 25 



Fig. 20 



Fig. 25 Showing the comparative sizes of the planets of our Solar 
System. This plate includes Neptune which is not considered as a 
part of our Solar System by Occultists. Each planot may be indenti- 
fied by its astronomical sign. 

Fig. 2(5 Showing the relative size of the Sun as it appears from 
each planet of our Solar System. 

— {Fig 25 From Young's General Astronomy. Fig. 20 From Lock- 
yer's Element* of Astronomy.) 

Why one planet can help another. — From this it will be 
seen that the evolved Humanity of each planet is in a position to 
render material assistance to the evolving Humanity of those 
planets which are farther from the parent Sun than their own, as 
the farther from the Sun a planet is, the slower its evolutionary 
progress will be. (Jupiter is an exception to this rule, having 
a very highly advanced order of Beings.) 



Lords of Venus and Mercury. — Thus, Venus and Mercury 
were in a position to help the Humanity of Earth, and they gave 
it by sending advanced Beings known to occultists as the Lords 
of Venus and the Lords of Mercury. 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 169 

Races began in the Earth Period. — Races as we know them, 
began in the Earth Period of our planet's existence, and their or- 
ganization as such may, broadly speaking, be said to be the result 
of the guidance given Man-in-the-making by the Lords of Venus. 

When Man talked with the Gods. — This was the time when 
Mankind literally walked and talked with "the Gods," for these 
Lords of Venus and Mercury were truly Messengers from the 
higher spheres. 

Rulers by Divine Right.- — When the physical development and 
progress of Mankind was sufficiently advanced to permit of the 
awakening of his intellectual or soul faculties, the Lords of Mer- 
cury took charge, selecting the most advanced homos and placing 
them as rulers over groups of Humanity. This was the real be- 
ginning of the line or dynasties of "Rulers by Divine Right," who 
were fully impressed with the sense of the responsibility with 
which they were entrusted. This idea of "Ruling by Divine 
Right'" we see in every precept of the ancient Egyptian Rituals, 
wherein the members of the royal family were regarded as the 
children of Ra or the Sun, and by whom the sanctity of the blood 
royal was so highly venerated that intermarriage within the fam- 
ily line was in many dynasties imperative. 

Masses and Classes. — The same idea has been perpetuated 
even to very modern times, with the loss, however, of the sense 
of personal responsibility, which has given place to the greed of 
personal aggrandizement. This idea has now served its purpose, 
and dynasties must give and are giving way to the greater per- 
sonal freedom of advancing homos. The Lords of Venus ruled 
over the masses. The Lords of Mercury selected the classes. 
Masses and classes are now breaking up to make way for the 
aristocracy of brains in the developed individuals. 

Why Mars Half of Earth Period is so called.— The first half 
of our Earth Period has been called the Mars half, as it was neces- 
sary during that interim that the influence of Mars should polarize 
the iron of Earth to such an extent that the formation of red 
blood should not be accomplished in Man-in-the-making until the 
Ego was ready to indraw completely into its vehicle, the blood 
being the sphere in which the Ego functions. When the Ego was 
thus ready, further polarization of the iron elements was unneces- 
sary, the formation of red blood was permitted and accelerated, 
and with this acceleration came the greater use of iron in all its 
forms objectively, in accordance with the developing intellectual 
faculties under the influence of the Lords of Mercury. 



170 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Mercury Half. — Their influence still continues and our Earth 
is now said to be in the Mercury half of its present incarnation. 
In fact, we may be said to have but entered the Mercury half, the 
Great World War closing the Mars half, and though wars must 
still occur, they will result largely from the Mercurian philosophic 
wave which is awakening the world and causing Earth's Humanity 
to think for itself instead of being passively ruled by the few. 

Races began on Lemuria; Animal-like. — Races of human kind 
or their progenitors began on Lemuria, a "lost" continent which 
has been described in a previous instruction. Man's physical body 
at that time was animal-like. The physical body, with some fea- 
tures of which there are now only rudimentary remains and ves- 
tigial organs, assumed shape during the Atlantean Epoch, Atlantis 
being another so-called "lost" continent already mentioned. 

Five Post-Atlantean Races. — Since Atlantis, with its Seven 
Races, the succeeding human races have been described as "Post- 
Atlantean" or Aryan in five general time divisions as follows: 

1st. Ancient Indian. (Not of the India of today, but of the 
locale adjacent to India then known as the vestiges 
of Lemuria, hence really Lemurian persistences 
through the Atlantean time.) 

2nd. Egypto-Chaldean. 

3rd. Ancient Persian. (Some occultists reverse 2 and 3.) 

4th. Graeco-Roman. (About the 8th Century, B. C.) 

5th. Modern. (Preparations for which began in the 4th and 
5th centuries A. D., and actually took form about 
the 12th century.) 

How Races reflect. — Just as general conditions pertaining to 
the spiritual vehicles of man are said to reflect themselves in the 
Physical vehicles, i. e., Divine Spirit in the Physical Body, Life 
Spirit in the Etheric Body, etc., so the general conditions of each 
Post-Atlantean time division will be found reflected in succeeding 
times, thus, those of the 

1st. will be found reflected, reproduced and carried to 
greater perfection in the 3rd. The 

2nd. will be found reflected in the 4th. The 

3rd. will be found reflected in the 5th. The 

4th. will be reflected in the 6th yet to come. 

Seven Great Root Races. — In referring to the generalization 
of Mankind since its diffusion into races occultism and Rosicrucian 
science teach that Seven Great Root Races and 16 sub-races will 
constitute Earth's human evolution. 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



171 



^ 



r i 




Fig. 27 

THE WONDERFUL ART OF THE ANCIENT INDIANS. ROCK CUT 

TEMPLE FACADE, THE IDEA OF WHICH WAS INSPIRED 

BY THE ROCK CUT TOMBS AND TEMPLES OF THE 

EGYPTIANS. 



172 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Of these Seven Great Root Races, five have existed up to and 
including the present. They are: 

1st Great Root Race of the Present Earth 
Round — the Polar. 

2nd Great Root Race of the Present Earth 
Round — the Hyperborean. 

3rd Great Root Race of the Present Earth 

Round — the Lemurian. 1 Sub-Race. 

4th Great Root Race of the Present Earth 

Round — the Atlantean. 7 Sub-Races. 

5th Great Root Race of the Present Earth 
Round — the Aryan. 7 Sub-Races. 

6th Great Root Race of the Present Earth 

Round — will mark the 6th Epoch. 1 Sub-Race. 

7th Great Root Race of the Present Earth 

Round — will witness a restoration of humanity to a 
higher spiritual status and emancipation from mate- 
rialistic crystallization. 

Not sharply demarked. — These races do not have sharply de- 
fined lines of demarcation. They overlap, and we have always 
with us representatives of preceding races. Thus the greater part 
of humanity at present belongs to the Seventh Sub-Race of the 
4th Root Race, but also another large proportion of humanity is 
entering the Sixth Sub-Race of the 5th Great Root Race of the 
Fourth Round. 2 

No Birth or Death to Lemurians. — The truly ancient Lemur- 
ians knew neither birth nor death, for they were not conscious of 
their objective, mortal manifestations, and were conscious almost 
exclusively on a spiritual plane, passing from one body to another 
without being conscious that they were functioning in two planes 
or regions at the same time. 

Human Mind among Post-Atlanteans. — Among the early 
Post-Atlantean Races the human mind underwent rapid develop- 
ment along lines that made its cognizance of objective conditions 
clearer, at the same time preserving its spiritual vision. This is 
why we see so much of imagery and poetic allusion to and per- 
sonification of natural forms in such literature as has come down 
to us from those times. 

Ancient Persian and Egyp to- Chaldeans. — In the ancient Per- 
sian and Egypto-Chaldean races "the knowledge that a man now 
acquires through his intelligence he then gained in the manner 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



17, 




Fig. 28 
INTERIOR OF A CAVE TEMPLE. THE DELICATE TRACERY 
IS CUT FROM SOLID MARBLE. THIS IS A JAIN TEMPLE AT 
MT. ABU IN THE RAJPUTANA STATE OF SIROHI AND ITS 
ORIGIN IS ESTIMATED AS DATING FROM BETWEEN A.D. 10o2 
AND 1247. THIS TEMPLE AT DEULWARA, AS IT IS CALLED. 
CONTAINS THE SHRINE AND FIGURE OF THE GOD PARSWA- 
NATH. AND ONE OF THE SUMMITS OF THE MOUNTAIN IS SAID 
TO BEAR A GRANITE BLOCK ON WHICH ARE IMPRINTED THE 
FEET OF DATA-BHRIGU, AN INCARNATION OF VISHNU. 



suited to that time — directly through an inner, or, in a certain re- 
spect, clairvoyant knowledge. He saw the things around him, and 
while perceiving them the conception — the vision of them which 
the soul needed — arose within the consciousness." 3 

Graeco-Romans. — During the Graeco-Roman times this fac- 
ulty became less apparent, "intelligent reflection concerning things 
took its place," 4 and this was the gradually increasing status 
of human mentalism throughout the whole of this fourth time 
division. It was the period that gave to the world a marvelous 
galaxy of philosophers, teachers and academicians; mathematic- 
ians and statesmen. 

Consciousness in the 5th Division. — During the present, the 
fifth time division, human consciousness will open more and more 
to the knowledge of the higher spiritual planes, regaining in some 
measure that spiritual clairvoyance and vision possessed by our 



174 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

progenitors, plus the added development of intervening ages. In 
this fifth division we also find a renaissance of ancient Egyptian 
wisdom, and in the sixth and seventh divisions all the ancient hid- 
den wisdom, religion and contact with the spiritual planes will be 
restored. 

The future Jupiterian Period. — As it is with the races, so 
will it be with the Earth. When the present Earth Period is com- 
pleted, after a slight interim of reconstructive activity and re- 
newal, the Jupiterian Period will be entered. Then all that we 
' now call the Mineral Kingdom will be transformed into the Vege- 
table Kingdom but far in advance of what we now term the 
Vegetable. 

Venus Period. — Similarly, in the Venusian Period there will be 
no Vegetable Kingdom, and the lowest division of the Life Stream 
will be the Animal Kingdom, but greatly advanced over the 
present. 

Vulcan Period. — During the Vulcan Period, the Human will be 
the lowest of the Kingdoms, but of an advanced Humanity far be- 
yond our present comprehension. 

Chosen Races. — From among these varying races have been 
made from time to time selections by the Creative Hierarchies, as 
"seed races" for the next race to follow. Such selections have 
caused the races so designated to be known as "Chosen Races," 
meaning that they were chosen as the seed races of a race yet to 
be. This idea of choice has been perpetuated among many ancient 
religious philosophies which are still extant, notably the Hebrew 
and some Asiatic. 

Life did not begin in Lemuria. — Although races are said to 
have begun in ancient Lemuria, it must not be supposed that 
Lemuria was the seat of the beginnings of life upon this planet. 

Earth Motions. — Rosicrucian science teaches four distinct mo- 
tions of the Earth: 

1st. The. Earth's motion in its orbit around the Sun. 

2nd. The Earth's motion around its polar axis. 

3rd. A slow third movement of about 50 seconds of space per 
century, resulting in a complete revolution of the 
Earth's axis in approximately 2,592,000 years. 

4th. Nutation. 

What the Third Motion explains. — The third motion explains 
many of the hitherto seemingly inexplicable problems of science, 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 175 

as, for instance, the existence of tropical vestiges in the polar 
regions. 

The Great Reversal. — Many times during our planet's exist- 
ence its North Pole has pointed directly toward the Sun, then oc- 
cupied the place where the South Pole now is, and then slowly 
returned to its present position. When the planet had assumed 
definite shape, the North Pole pointed directly toward the Sun and 
the gravitational forces then operative practically held the planet 
in that position axially, until the accumulation of ice on the op- 
posite side, which of course was in continuous darkness and cold, 
became so great that the planet suddenly reversed, bringing the 
South Pole to the position formerly occupied by the North Pole. 
This is illustrated by the diagrams that follow. 

Vulcanism. — Since the establishment of land and water dis- 
tribution, VULCANISM OR VOLCANIC ACTIVITY and the other 
conditions recorded have prevented the recurrence of a similar 
static condition, for although the third Polar revolution continues, 
it is continuous, and masses of ice do not have a similar opportu- 
nity of accumulating in the Southern Hemisphere when the North 
Pole points toward the Sun. 

The action of this reversal was as follows: 

After first contracting, cohering and condensing into a more 
or less spheroid shape, the two polarities of the mass were in the 
position shown in Fig. 1, i. e., with the North Pole vertical or 
pointing to the sun. 




FIG 29 



This position, at a time when the whole Northern Hemisphere 
was exposed directly to the bombardment of solar rays, main- 
tained the Northern Hemisphere in practically its original state 
of incandescence, diminished only by the radiation of its own heat 
into space. 

Formation of Ice Masses. — The South Pole and Southern Hem- 
isphere being in constant darkness and revolving in approximately 
Absolute Zero, were subject to rapid condensation, precipitation 
and liquefaction, followed by the formation of great ice masses. 



17 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Reversal caused by Gravitation. — By the force of gravitation 
this caused a reversal of the Poles, bringing the South Pole and 
Southern Hemisphere into the positions shown in Fig. 




FTG. 30 



Reversal not as sudden as supposed. — This second position 
of the Poles, while attained with comparative rapidity, was not as 
sudden as some occultists have taught or assumed, for as the 
South Pole in Fig. 1, began its "descent" in the reversal process, 
the ice masses as they approached the solar rays were gradually 
melted. The melting process was accelerated by the assistance of 
the vast currents of warm water formed by the melting itself, 
water which increased rapidly in temperature and spread in every 
direction. 

Liberation of Steam; Explosions. — Every one is familiar with 
the liberation of steam and the explosions attendant upon the im- 
mersion of red-hot iron or molten metal in water. Exactly the 
same phenomena occurred with the melting of the ice masses. 
The streams of warmer waters liberated from the melting ice 
mass flowed down over the equatorial belt, contacting the cooling, 
though still incalculably hot, Northern Hemisphere. 

This contact produced tremendous explosions and disturb- 
ances of the substance of the planet, the surface of which became 
in time practically a vast ocean of boiling waters, covering both 
hemispheres with gigantic geyser-like emanations and projections, 
formed by the escaping steam. 

Encrustation. — Coincident with this status was the slow en- 
crustation of the solid shell or surface of the planet, emerging 
with the gradual subsidence of the boiling ocean and the reduc- 
tion of its temperature. 

Reversal of the Poles not permanent. — The reversal of the 
Poles did not mean that they were to remain permanently in that 
position. The process of the reversal has been shown to have 
been due to gravitational forces. The swing of this reversal, how- 
ever, produced an oscillatory motion similar to that of the swing 
of the pendulum, the oscillations becoming less and less as the ice 
mass melted, the waters more generally distributed, coming finally 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 177 

to an approximately static position as the planet attained com- 
parative equilibrium, bringing the Poles to the position shown in 
Fig. 



How the final Third Motion was inaugurated. — At this point 
other conditions united to inaugurate and maintain the third mo- 
tion of the Earth already referred to. 

1st. The electrical forces operative between the Sun and the 
Earth drawing the North Pole toward the Sun and then repelling 
it, thus inaugurating a continuous motion accelerating as momen- 
tum was gained. 

2nd. This continuous motion was maintained by the volcanic 
activities which first manifested on the separation of land and sea, 
and even prior thereto under submarine volcanic conditions. 

3rd. This third motion of the Earth is further maintained 
in a now even, mathematically precise and accurate rate by the 
gyroscopic attributes of the first and second motions, i e., the 
orbital and the axial. 

Why the North Pole was first to develop Life Forms. — With 
the attainment of equilibrium, the axial motion of the Earth tends 
to draw the water distribution more to the equatorial circumfer- 
ence, with a preponderance of the waters of the Polar regions at 
the South Pole. With this preponderance of the waters at the 
South Pole at the very beginning of the Polar revolutions, it will 
be seen how the North Polar region was the first to experience a 
more gradual and equalized final separation of land and water ele- 
ments ; a more gradual and generalized cooling process without the 
sudden or rapid accumulation of ice masses previously mentioned, 
affording, with the diminution of solar energy and radiated heat, 
all the climatic changes necessary to support organic life forms as 
known, recognized, and understood by academic science. 

Polar Revolutions to continue. — These Polar Revolutions will 
now continue throughout the life of the planet, but at such inter- 
vals that the tropical and polar climates, conditions and tempera- 
ture changes will alternate, not suddenly, but gradually, yet allow- 
ing for complete topographical changes of environment for all the 
varied forms of life expression that have existed or are yet to be. 



178 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Nutation. — Besides the Earth motions described, there is still 
another motion, a certain "tremulous" motion of the Pole, called 
"nutation." The motion of the pole of the ecliptic around the Pole 
of the Earth describes a pericyclosical figure known to form a 
volute, which "increases in size every 25,000 years until it reaches 
the Equator, when, by the present rate of the Pole's apparent 
motion, there must have been traced an imaginary spiral having 
22 or 23 rounds. The present rate and order of the Polar motion 
would, in 45 times 25,000 years INVERT THE ORDER OF THE 
POLES/' 5 

North Pole once Tropical. — The principal point that interests 
us as Rosicrucian students is, that the reversal resulting in the 
Southern Hemisphere being brought to its present position, at the 
same time caused the most intense tropical conditions on this 
planet to obtain for a time at the Northern Polar region. 

Life always existent. — Life has always existed upon this and 
every other planet, but life in any of the forms in which science 
of any school could recognize it could not exist or manifest objec- 
tively until this point in Earth's history. 

Life first appears at North Pole. — From this fact we shall 
see that life as known and recognized by academic science began 
its objective manifestation at the NORTH POLE for the following 
reasons : 

1st. A study of form, type, species and genus in every de- 
partment of life, shows that all must have a common 
point of departure, further evidenced by their unvary- 
ing conformity to well defined laws as to type and locale. 
2nd. All schools of science, academic and occult, agree with 
slight variations that at one time this globe was an in- 
tensely hot, incandescent mass. 
3rd. That in due course of time this fiery globe has cooled 
down to its present temperature by radiation of its heat 
into space. 
4th. That the existence of the primary rocks of igneous 
origin, together with still existent heat activities on a 
large scale, cannot be accounted for except upon the 
hypothesis that the planet WAS at one time an incan- 
descent mass. 
5th. It is obvious that life could not manifest on any por- 
tions of the earth that might still in any way approxi- 
mate to such an incandescent condition, and that it 
would naturally appear first at the point from which 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 179 

the excessive heat had been radiated into space and 
the cooling and encrustation actually begun. 

6th. Geology proves to us that this has been the case since 
the beginning of the Azoic age, and Rosicrucian science 
goes back akashically even further. 

7th. Allowing for the establishment of the Earth's axial 
revolution whereby tropical and polar conditions alter- 
nate, it is obvious that from the very first, after the 
accumulated ice weight had been the means of bringing 
the Poles to their commonly accepted status, especially 
with the greater water distribution at the bottom or 
Southern Hemisphere and the North Pole with its then 
tropical status at the top, or Northern Hemisphere, that 
the North Pole would be the first point at which mani- 
fested life could be expected to appear. 6 

8th. Although the South Pole may be said to have cooled 
first, it must be remembered that its cooling was under 
conditions of absolute darkness and approximate zero, 
under which conditions life as we know it could not 
possibly manifest. 

9th. The North Pole having thus become removed from a 
position pointing toward the sun, bringing that lumi- 
nary vertical to the Equator, would be the FIRST LO- 
CATION ON THE PLANET TO COOL SO GRAD- 
UALLY as to furnish in its gradations of temperature 
all the climates required for the manifestation of life 
forms. 
10th. The North Pole cooled gradually because the then 
equatorial belt received equally distributed energy from 
the Sun while the North Pole developed least heat and 
received least light from the Sun, both being the least 
offset to its own heat radiation. 

Recapitulation. — The Polar zones and the South Polar in par- 
ticular having cooled first, have had in due turn all the tempera- 
tures, climates and climatic conditions which at any time the tor- 
rid and temperate zones have had, in addition to long later periods 
of cooler temperature and climates than either. 7 The cooling 
of the South Polar zone was too rapid for organic life manifesta- 
tion. The cooling of the North Polar zone was more gradual. 

This fact proves that the North Polar regions have afforded 
the conditions suitable for the maintenance of manifested organic 
life for all the types, forms and species that live or ever have 



18 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

lived: all vestigial tropical life manifestations found at the South 
Polar regions being of more recent periods than those of the North 
Polar. 

Isothermal Belts. — "If the first isothermal belt containing the 
highest heat waves in which life is possible had swept southward 
at the rate of one mile per millenium" 8 it would have taken 
about 6,000,000 years to reach the Equator, which amply conforms 
with known geological facts and conditions. 

Precession of Equinoxes. — Due to a motion of the pole of the 
Earth, the Sun crosses the Equator at a slightly varying point 
each Vernal Equinox, which changes at the rate of 50 seconds per 
annum, or 1 degree in 72 years, I Sign of the Zodiac in 2100 years, 
and completing the entire circle of the Twelve Signs in theoreti- 
cally 25,200 years, but practically in approximately 25,868 years, 
by some estimated at 22,500 years. This so-called ' 'backward 
movement" is commonly called the "PRECESSION OF THE 
EQUINOXES." The consensus of estimates sets the actual mo- 
tion as 50.1 seconds per annum as near as can be computed. 

Migration Southwards. — This important fact, showing the 
alternation between tropical and polar conditions all over the globe, 
the draining of southern continents and the submergence of north- 
ern lands and vice versa, ice invasions, and great climatic changes, 
tends to establish another important fact that has great bear- 
ing on the truth that life began at the Poles, and the North Pole 
primarily, and that is: ALL NATURAL MIGRATION OF LIFE 
FORMS IS SOUTHWARD, that is, from the North Pole to the 
Equator. 

For proof: 

1. Great ocean and air currents run north and south. 

2. ALL mountain ranges of the western continent and most 
of those of the eastern lie north and south mainly. 

3. Nearly all great rivers of the northern hemisphere run 
north or south. 

Mountains. — These features form almost impassable barriers 
against eastward or westward migration, for it is well known that 
many life species occur on the eastern slopes of the Rocky Moun- 
tains, Sierras and Alleghanies, 9 which are not to be found on 
the western slopes of the same ranges. 

Air currents. — This migration southward is assisted by me- 
teorological conditions. "Hot air being lighter than cold, the 
heated air of the northern equatorial belt has always risen and 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 181 

passed mainly toward the North Pole in an upper current, while 
the cooler and heavier currents from the north have swept south- 
ward, hugging the surface of the continents, laden with pollen, 
minute germs and spores, and all the winged seeds of plants, 
bending grass, shrubs and trees constantly to the southward, and 
so, by small yearly increments moving the whole Vegetal Kingdom 
through valleys and along the sides of mountain ranges, down the 
great continents, always moving with, and never across these 
great surface corrugations. 

Animal Life follows Vegetal; Ocean currents. — "It is un- 
necessary to add that all insects and herbivorous animals would 
follow the plants, or that the birds and carnivorous animals would 
follow the herbivorous animals and the insects. So, too, the cur- 
rents of the ocean have been established in obedience to similar 
laws; as hot water is lighter than cold, great surface currents 
have been formed in both the Atlantic and the Pacific, flowing 
from the Equator to the Arctic regions, while the cooler and 
heavier currents from Arctic have swept the floors of both oceans 
from shore to shore to the southward, carrying all forms of ma- 
rine life with them from the Pole to the Equator. 

Air and Ocean currents press westward. — "It may be well to 
allude to another fact seriously affecting the bottom currents from 
the pole toward the Equator of both air and ocean. By reason of 
the revolution of the Earth upon its axis, a given point upon its 
surface 1000 miles south of the North Pole moves eastward at the 
rate of about 260 miles per hour, while another point in the same 
meridian at the Equator would be moving eastward a little more 
than 1000 miles per hour; so every cubic yard of air and water 
which starts in a bottom current from the polar regions for the 
Equator must, before reaching the Equator, acquire an eastward 
motion of about 750 miles an hour. The tendency therefore of all 
bottom currents of air and ocean moving to the south, is to press 
to the westward every obstacle met with in its course, and the 
result, both as to the currents and all movable things they come 
in contact with, would be to give them a southwestern course and 
movement. 

Coasts have southwestern trend. — "Now it is a strange co- 
incidence, if nothing more, that the eastern coasts of all the conti- 
nents have a southwestern trend; are full of bays and inlets, and 
shoal water, as though the floor of the ocean was being constantly 
swept up against them ; while the western coasts are more abrupt, 
straight, and touch deeper water, as though the sweepings from 



182 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

the land were being constantly rolled into the sea along their en- 
tire lines." 10 

Coal Beds in Arctic. — Coal beds recently discovered in the 
Arctic regions prove that coal vegetation once flourished there in 
abundance, and where coal vegetation flourished a tropical warmth 
must have prevailed. 

Lycopods. — Lycopods and tree ferns dwarfed by the cool- 
ness of our present tropics grow only a few feet high, but fossil 
.remains show that in the once hot climate of the Arctic regions 
they attained a height of 50 to 75 feet and more. 

Animals follow food. — Animals follow or move with their 
food, they do not precede it. Therefore it is not strange to find 
the fossiliferous remains of tropical animals embedded in ice and 
strata in the Arctics. 

How plants improve. — Again, "all plants and animals moved 
by man a few degrees from the north to the south in our hemis- 
phere are improved, and become more highly developed, vigorous 
and prolific by reason of the transfer.' ' 

How Types and Species originate. — Organically, evolution and 
degeneration result from the changes in the relations of supply 
and demand. Whenever, in regard to a given organism and its 
requirements the supply exceeds the demand, old wants and capac- 
ities are renewed, enlarged and new wants are manifest. Old 
organs are improved and new ones developed to enable the organ- 
ism to obtain by "defence, contest or competition" the surplus, and 
this originates new appetites, greater activity, "diversified em- 
ployment, keener sensibilities and a wider range of life, and so 
passes by such changes from the simpler to the more complex in 
form and function." Thus originate additional types and species. 11 

Men with Thumbs; Anthropoids. — Now if the foregoing is 
true of vegetables and animals it must be equally true of the pro- 
totypes of Man. Not man as we know him, but nevertheless man 
advanced from the Animal Kingdom — men with thumbs. Man had 
his first beginnings as such in long epochs before the glacial, and 
this central source or locale of his beginnings is the basis for the 
mythos of his individual creation. "His arboreal progenitor in the 
pioneer ranks of the great southward movement ages before the 
quarternary period (during all of which period Man has probably 
inhabited the Earth) was driven naked by the ever-following, mer- 
ciless cold, thus keeping him within the southward-moving tropical 
climate, down the then eastward and westward continents alike, 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 183 

until it and he, arriving in the lapse of ages at the equatorial belt, 
and being always at the head and still rising in the scale of being 
by this movement, discipline and progress, became sufficiently ad- 
vanced to build fires, clothe himself, make implements, and pos- 
sibly domesticate animals, at least the first and most useful to 
primitive Man, the dog; and so prepared for all climates, turned 
backward to the verge of the everlasting ice, subduing, slaying 
and exterminating, first his own ancestry, his nearest but now 
weak rival, which, by lingering behind and struggling for life in 
a climate of increasing cold, would have become extremely degen- 
erated and so easily disposed of, if not actually exterminated, by 
the climate itself, thus leaving as the nearest in resemblance and 
yet the remotest in actual relationship both to him and his an- 
cestry, the later tribes of anthropoid apes since developed nearer 
to the Equator, from the next lower animals which accompanied 
him in his southward march. 12 

Races, not Species, began on Lemuria. — We have said that 
"races of humankind began on Lemuria," a "lost continent." This 
is perfectly true so far as races are differentiated from species. 
The foregoing evidences of science with the added weight of 
akashic testimony show that the species of true homo had its 
origin at the North Pole, traveling southward, aggregating into 
tribes and forming into a coherent race. This ultimate crystal- 
lization of the tribal groups constituted the true Lemurian or third 
root race, the two preceding root races being the gradually coal- 
escing groups known as the Polarian or first, and the Hyperborean 
or second root races, but while in this process of coalescence they 
are regarded as races solely by occultists, who look farther back in 
the world's history than scientists and students of ethnology. 
Thus the first and second root races so-called were in reality the 
scattered types and species of the true homo in his gradual emer- 
gence from the next lower kingdom of life, and races as we com- 
prehend them in the light of academic science may be truly desig- 
nated as of Lemurian origin. 

Four Lost Continents; Pan and Isuria. — Most occult schools 
teach the eixstence of two so-called "lost" continents. Rosicrucian 
science teaches the existence of four. The first home of mankind 
being practically polar and known as the continent of PAN, lo- 
cated in the northern Pacific Ocean, connecting what are now the 
continents of North America and Asia, but then having only a 
fragmentary and almost wholly island existence. The land at the 
south polar region before the ice incrustation being known as 



18 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

ISURIA. Persistences of the name Pan are seen in the terms 
Pan-American, etc. 

Part played by Heat. — It will have been noted that heat has 
played the most important part in the formation of our sphere. 
Heat therefore may be said to be the great moving factor and 
power in all life manifestation and expression, and the lowering 
of temperature and continuous loss of heat by radiation the cause 
of life migration and the cause of extinction of species. A definite 
range of temperature within a fixed number of degrees constitutes 
.the scale of life expression, and above and below it no known or- 
ganisms can exist. The activity of heat in man may be noticed 
by its increase in excited conversation or argument. 

Heat Degrees different vibratory states. — These different de- 
grees of heat, like all the other known physical phenomena, are 
simply differentiated vibratory states of the etheric constituency 
of the substance through which all like manifestations occur. 
Thus we have the phenomena of heat, light, sound, electricity, 
magnetism, cold, etc. The following table gives the scale accord- 
ing to scientific and occult acceptance. It is taken from Prof. 
William Crookes' Presidential address before the British Associa- 
tion for the Advancement of Science. 13 It postulates a pendu- 
lum beating seconds in the air. By doubling it gives a definite 
series of steps. 

Table of Vibrations by Prof. Crookes. — 

The Seconds Pendulum. 
Starting Point Vibrations per second. 

1 2 

2 4 

3 8 
Sound 



4 


16 


5 


32 


6 


64 


7 


128 


8 


256 


9 


512 


10 


1,024 


15 


32,768 


Unknown (Unclassified) 




Electricity 




20 


1,047,576 


25 


33,554,432 


30 


1,073,741,824 


35 


34,359,738,368 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



185 



Unknown (Unclassified) 


40 


1,099,511,627,776 


45 


35,184,372,088,832 


Heat 




Light 




Chemical Rays 




46 


f 70,368,744,177,644 


47 


Heatj 140,737,468,355,328 


48 Light h 


[281,474,936,710,656 


49 


562,949,953,421,312 


50 Ch.Rs. 


1,125,899,906,842,624 


Unclassified 




51 


2,251,799,813,685,248 


57 


144,115,188,075,855,872 


X Rays 




58 


288,230,376,151,711,744 


59 


576,460,752,303,423,488 


60 


1,152,921,504,606,846,976 


61 


2,305,843,009,213,693,952 


Unclassified 




62 


4,611,686,618,427,387,904 


63 


9,223,372,036,854,775,808 



Crookes' Explanation. — Quoting from Prof. Crookes: — "At the 
fifth step from unity, at 32 vibrations per second, we reach the 
region where atmospheric vibration reveals itself to us as sound. 
Here we have the lowest musical note. In the next ten steps the 
vibrations per second rise from 32 to 32,768, and here, to the aver- 
age human ear, the region of sound ends. But certain more highly 
endowed animals probably hear sounds too acute for our organs, 
that is, sounds which vibrate at a higher rate. 

We next enter a region in which the vibrations rise rapidly, 
and the vibrating medium is no longer the gross atmosphere, but 
a highly attenuated medium, a "diviner air," called the "ether." 
From the 16th to the 35th step the vibrations rise from 32,768 to 
34,359,738,368 per second, such vibrations appearing to our means 
of observation as electrical rays. 

We next reach a region extending from the 35th to the 45th 
step, including from 34,359,738,368 to 35,184,372,088,832 vibrations 
per second. This region may be considered as unknown, because 
we are yet ignorant as to what are the functions of vibrations of 
the rates just mentioned. But that they have some function is 
fair to suppose. 

Light Vibration. — Now we approach the region of light, the 
step extending from the 45th to between the 50th and the 51st, 
and the vibrations extending from 35,184,372,088,832 per second 



18 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

(heat rays) to 1,875,000,000,000,000 per second, the highest re- 
corded rays of the spectrum. The actual sensation of light and 
therefore the vibrations which transmit visible signs, being com- 
prised between the narrow limits of about 450,000,000,000,000 (red 
light and 750,000,000,000,000 (violet light), less than one step. 

Leaving the region of visible light, we arrive at what is for 
our existing senses and our means of research another unknown 
region, the functions of which we are beginning to suspect. It is 
not unlikely that the X Rays of Prof. Rontgen will be found to 
-lie between the 58th and the 61st step, having vibrations extend- 
ing from 288,230,376,151,711,744 to 2,305,843,009,213,693,952 per 
second or even higher. 

In this series it will be seen that there are great gaps or un- 
known regions concerning which we must own our entire ignor- 
ance as to the part they play in the economy of creation. Further, 
whether any vibrations exist having a greater number per second 
than those classes mentioned we do not presume to decide.* 

Where Academic and Occult Science part. — This is just the 
point at which academic and occult science part company at pres- 
ent, for the trained clairvoyant or clairaudient cognizes both vis- 
ualizations and sounds which lie far beyond the range of ordinary 
sense perception, and which must therefore vibrate at a rate far 
beyond those tabulated. 

The Solar Spectrum. — And while the solar spectrum (see 
frontispiece) correlates with the range of light vibrations, corre- 
lates with the auric status of every human being, or animal, for 



*We are indebted to Mr. Prescott Hall for the following amplifications 
of the Table of Vibrations given by Prof. Crookes. Some differences and 
additions will be noted, which, however, will not materially affect the gen- 
eral idea. 

Octaves. — 
Sound covers 

4-15 (not 5-15) 

4 is lowest audible note. 
Further 4-15 covers some electricity: 

13 battery circuit vibrations 8192 (Feddersen). 

14 ( 16.384 )=oscillations in Leyden jar with electric alternator and tur- 
bine (Ewing). 

15-20 marked "unknown" by Crookes' but 

18 (262.144) Leyden battery circuit (Feddersen). 

35-45 marked "unknown" by Crookes' but 

35-40 according to Dr. F. F. Strong, nerve currents in the human body. 

46-50 according to Crookes are heat and light but 

44=Heat rays from substances below 100°C lowest observed (Langley). 

51 unknown according to Crookes, but 

51=ultraviolet photographic limit in vacuo 3 x 10 15 (Schumann). 

50 called chemical rays by Crookes, but 

50=photo liimt of solar spectrum 1.053 x 10 15 per second in the Corona. 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 187 

that matter, and bears a very definite relation to the geological 
periods of the Earth and its cosmology, nevertheless to the clair- 
voyant there is a great range both below the deepest red and 
above the highest violet, perceptible on spiritual planes, but inde- 
scribable in ordinary scientific formulas. 

Degrees of Heat regulate Life Manifestations. — To return to 
the matter of heat. The different degrees or gradations thereof 
cause and define the conditions requisite for the origin and de- 
velopment of all the varied manifestations of life activity. Many 
of the degrees of heat that formerly existed have passed from the 
Earth, or rather the Earth has passed through them forever. From 
time to time, species fitted only to the hotter degrees have become 
extinct as those degrees no longer exist as a climatic condition. 
The isothermal lines are continually drawing from the poles to the 
equator, marking the passing of old types and the formation ol 
new ones. "Earth's wrinkled crust reveals to us the beginnings of 
life on the planet and our own age gives the plain indications of 
its ending" or close of incarnations in their present form and 
aspect. "The Laurentian rocks stood godfather to the first born 
and today the death-line encircling the poles drawn where life first 
began studded with white pinnacled monuments, guards from in- 
trusion the cemetery of departed ages." 14 

Crystallization. — We have often emphasized the fact that Mat- 
ter is crystallized Spirit. This bears directly on the truths given 
in the foregoing paragraphs, for crystallization always begins at 
the poles, whether experimentally by electrical process or plane- 
tarily. Science postulates that all Nature is obedient to law estab- 
lished by some sort of "Great First Cause," but goes no further. 
Apparently, laws once established, cosmos goes on indefinitely, fol- 
lowing a well-defined general course, allowing and permitting a 
wide latitude or range of variations. Rosicrucian teaching allows 
no such element of chance. It agrees that all Nature follows an 
orderly course in obedience to well established cosmic laws, but in- 
sists that those laws are followed in accord with intelligent 
direction. 

Intelligent Direction. — This intelligent direction in our solar 
system is given by Him whom we have designated as the Great 
Architect of our Solar System through his Creative Hierarchs who 
have to do with the progress of human evolution. Like stage 
managers and directors, they develop and further the progress of 
our planet in accordance with the requirements of its human 
evolutionary waves. From time to time the stage of Earth is 



188 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

cleared in one locale to make way for a new wave of human evolu- 
tion, affording the incoming wave all that is necessary for new 
experience. It is apparent that without topographical or planetary 
change of any sort, it would not require a stretch of the imagina- 
tion to postulate a state of finality to all possible human experi- 
ence. 

Continental Sub-Region. — The plans for such planetary or 
continental changes as may be required from one epoch or period 
to another, are first carefully worked out in archetypal form in 
the concrete and abstract divisions of the Thought World or 
Region. The lowest sub-region of the Concrete Thought Division 
is therefore called the "Continental Region." Here the models for 
the continents and other topographical conditions of earth are 
carefully worked out much as a mechanician would make a work- 
ing model for a machine. All alterations or modifications in the 
earth's crust find their first formulation here. 

Oceanic and Aerial Sub-Regions. — The second sub-region of 
this division is called the "Oceanic Region," for as it is one of 
constant pulsation all the four Ethers of the Etheric Region of 
the Physical World Region take their properties and natures there- 
from. The third sub-region is the "Aerial," and here are formu- 
lated the archetypes of passion, emotion and desire. The fourth 
sub-region, however, is most important, for it is the home of the 
Archetypal Forces, through which all the archetypal forms of the 
three sub-regions just mentioned are brought into tangible mani- 
festation in the physical world. It is from this region that the 
Creative Hierarchies definitely formulate matter in accordance 
with the requirements of the human evolution immediately under 
their charge. 

Vulcanism not due to unrest of Regent but to break up 
crystallization. — It has been taught elsewhere that Earth's surface 
undergoes many modifications and is visited with apparently de- 
structive volcanic eruptions as an evidence of the unrest of the 
Earth Regent at the crystallizing effects of materialism in Earth's 
humanity. It is true that the Creative Hierarchs and the Regent 
do utilize volcanic activity, or vulcanism as it is called, for the 
purpose of effecting modifications of the Earth's crust, for Rosi- 
crucianism teaches, not that such results are brought about on 
account of human materialism (for escape from such conditions 
must be through human evolution in obedience to - the laws of 
Karma), but in order to prevent too great crystallization of the 
Earth's surface, which would ultimately impair its efficiency as an 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 189 

instrument or opportunity for the proper advancement, progress 
and evolution of its human life waves. 

Thickness of Earth's Crust. — The Earth's crust is approxi- 
mately from 700 to 800 miles in thickness, and should it crystallize 
too quickly in its entirety it would establish a condition of finality 
that would prevent further human progress, as its natural re- 
sources would be exhausted in some places and unobtainable in 
others. 15 

A glance at the history of vulcanism will show that volcanic 
activity has been from the poles toward the equator in accord 
with the previous paragraphs. It has always been either a step in 
advance or contemporary with human evolution and its manifesta- 
tions exhibit a certain conformity with the law of rythm. 

Volcanoes coincident with prolific life. — The presence of vol- 
canoes is also coincident with a marked exuberance of prolific life 
manifestation, while many of those regions wherein volcanic ac- 
tivity is dead or dormant show little signs of either civilization or 
advanced human life in any degree. There are many sections of 
all continents wherein volcanic activity is not manifest, but which 
show evidences of volcanic activity at an early stage of Earth's 
history, and a study of geological science, and vulcanics especially, 
will show that there is an ever present possibility of a recrudes- 
ence of such activity. What we distinctly refer to is the absence 
of volcanic activity at the polar regions and above and below the 
temperate zones north and south respectively, with the exception 
of the Patagonian region. 

In other words, the activity of the Earth Regent works 
through vulcanism to prevent too great crystallization of crustal 
conditions in any general locale while it is still required for the 
purposes of human evolution. Large areas of the United States 
and North America while showing no present evidences of vulcan- 
ism are nevertheless situated in geographical positions where 
faults, caverns, natural springs, geysers, mud pots, fumaroles, etc., 
show evidences of underground activity and former vulcanism 
which in ages to come may again become active. The point is 
that the conditions which vulcanism, under the guidance of the 
Regent, is intended to create are present, but that vulcanism is 
not utilized to work havoc among humanity. 

Clear the way for Human Progress. — Such activities manifest 
only when it is necessary to clear away crystallizing conditions 
that prevent further human progress, and even those activities, 
when carried on where there is at present little or no human life, 



190 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

are all under intelligent direction in creating the requisite condi- 
tions for future racial evolution in time to come. 

Liberating lower Life Kingdoms. — Ever since the incarnation 
of the Earth Regent all the forces of Nature have been operating 
to liberate the Life Spirit or Wave in the Lower Kingdoms, and 
this has been helped in vast measure by vulcanism, the activity of 
the Great Flame of our planet. 

Form, not Life, was created. — We must remember that life 
has always existed, but not in the manifestation we understand. 
Life was not "created." It was FORM that was really created. 
Therefore, regardless of the apparent destructive activity of vul- 
canism, no life is destroyed, but only forms, while the life that is 
apparently destroyed is really liberated to newer environments and 
opportunities that a crystallized environment could not oifer. The 
same is equally true with the vast number of human forms de- 
stroyed in warfare and battle, all of which must needs be while 
humanity exists in its present evolutionary wave, but the very 
wars we deplore, more as exhibits of human greed and passion, 
are in reality instruments to clear the way for progress, and no 
life is really destroyed. 

Volcanic activity assisted by Group Spirits; Hybrids cannot 
propagate. — All volcanic activity is in consonance with sharply de- 
fined law and in its manifestation even the Group Spirits co-oper- 
ate with the Regent in bringing about the necessary changes topo- 
graphically to give greater extent to the development of their 
charges. Wide latitude is given all forms of life for development, 
but in every instance that development must be true to law or a 
barrier is placed to prevent its devolution. Such an instance is 
witnessed in the law of hybrids. Two animals of reasonably simi- 
lar genus or species may mate and produce offspring which will 
be hybrid. Here Nature and the Group Spirit steps in and forbids 
further devolution, for two hybrids cannot propagate their anomal- 
ous species. 

In the cooling process of our planet, the crystallizing process 
becomes more and more accelerated, and it is to prevent this that 
vulcanism is utilized by the Regent and his Ministering Spirits. 
Let us see how it is brought about. 

Spiritual, the REAL; Physical, the Picture. — Physical objec- 
tive manifestation is the result of the focus of spiritual projection 
through the sheath or matter of mind stuff, which focus is in the 
4th sub-region of the Thought World. Hence it is, to reverse the 
Hermetic axiom, that all that is below, is like unto that which is 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 191 

above, only. the higher or spiritual is the REAL and the lower or 
physical manifestation the picture illusion, shadow or unreal. 

And therefore, as modifications are planned and visualized in 
the Thought World by those Hierarchs who are authorized and de- 
veloped so to do, the image becomes apparent in the changes 
wrought on the Earth's surface, through the agency of the great 
internal forces of the Earth under the Earth Regent, directed 
through the Hierarchies before the Regent's incarnation, and by 
the Regent personally since his Incarnation and Advent into the 
planetary sphere. 

Why the Regent Incarnated. — The question may arise — "why 
was it necessary for the Regent to incarnate IN the Earth?" For 
the same reason given in Genesis explaining why Man was placed 
in the Garden of Eden. In Genesis ii,-8, we read, "And the Lord 
God planted a Garden eastward in Eden" — and again in the 15th 
verse we read — "And the Lord God took the man and put him into 
the Garden of Eden to dress it and keep it." 

Government from within. — In other words, prior to the de- 
velopment of man, the Garden or Earth was under the care of the 
Great Architect from without. After Man's advent it was given 
him to govern the Garden from within. Similarly with the Re- 
gent. Prior to his incarnation the planet was governed by the 
Creative Hierarchs and the Solar God from without ; after his com- 
plete initiation into earth evolution, the Highest Initiate was in- 
carnated within the Planet or Earth Garden to govern and keep it 
from within, and the same process is reflected in the homo when 
he was first governed by Race Spirits from without until the Ego 
had fully INdrawn, when Man is now governed by his inner Self 
or Ego, from within, whereby the Ego utilizes and becomes an 
integral part of all man's powers of functioning. 

Planes interpenetrate. — Then there is another point to re- 
member. The so-called Planes or Regions are not superimposed 
one upon another. They interpenetrate. So our planet is inter- 
penetrated by three worlds or regions — Physical, Astral and 
Thought; and these not only interpenetrate but extend partially 
outside. So the abstraction formulated in the Abstract Region of 
the Thought World, concreted in the Concrete Region of the 
Thought World and worked out first on the Astral plane, ulti- 
mately becomes apparent in the tangible manifestations to human- 
ity in the Physical World. 

Regent Directs all modifications. — Since his incarnation the 
Regent directs the formulation of all necessary physical modifica- 



192 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

tions through the Continental, Oceanic and Aerial sub-regions of 
the Thought Region, the formulation of the necessary archetypes 
in the 4th sub-region and their working out FROM WITHIN until 
they reach manifestation for the needs of evolving humanity. 

Position of the Regent. — The very position of the Earth Re- 
gent in his incarnation shows the necessity for this "working out." 
Prior to the incarnation within the planet the tendency had been 
toward crystallization inwardly toward the center. The incarna- 
tion checked this tendency and directs the internal forces outward. 
-First the nucleus and outward development and expansion, then 
the polar development, and the tendency to contract, next crystal- 
lizing from the cooling crust inwardly, finally the outworking of 
the internal planetary and spiritual forces. 

Man's similar states. — The same is shown by the development 
of Man. As an embryo, from the nucleus of the ovum, practically 
spherical in shape, with head locked inwardly between the feet. 
After birth the upright posture. Ultimately when man too shall 
have approximated development and spiritual ascent similar to 
that of the Earth Regent, he will again assume a circular or semi- 
spherical shape, with head and feet touching, but in reverse, that 
is, bent backward until the entire front of his body forms the 
outside of the figure. This unites the polarities of the body and 
directs the force outward in every direction as is necessary. 

A Spiritual, not physical Vehicle. — This is represented by 
the diagram (see page 59), but it must be remembered that actu- 
ally the Regent and every human being who is ultimately destined 
to become similarly exalted, is not then confined to a physical body, 
which is here used for purposes of representation only. The body 
then used is of course a purely spiritual body which in the case of 
an exalted Being pervades all the space chosen as its sphere of 
action. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 8 

1. How many incarnations is our Earth known to have had? 

2. How are these incarnations known? 

3. When is Man's evolution said to have begun? 

4. When is Earth's evolution said to have begun? 

5. What is the ultimate destiny of each planet? 

6. When does its disintegration commence? 

7. What do the moons of a planet signify? 

8. Will any of Earth's Humanity incarnate on other planets? 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 19 3 

9. Did races as we understand them exist in the Saturn, Sun 
and Moon Periods? 

10. In what order were the planets thrown off from the Sun? 

11. How can one planet help another? 

12. Who were the Lords of Venus and Mercury? 

13. When did Races on Earth begin? 

14. When did Man walk and talk with the Gods? 

15. How did the idea of "Ruling by Divine Right" originate? 

16. To whom did the Lords of Venus and Mercury come? 

17. Why are the Mars and Mercury halves of the Earth Period 
so-called ? 

18. What were the Lemurian races like? 

19. What time divisions are noted since Atlantis? Name them. 

20. How do these time divisions reflect in each other? 

21. How many Root Races and how many Sub-races? 

22. How are they classified according to Periods or Epochs ? 

23. Are these races sharply defined? 

24. Are any of them still with us besides our own? 

25. Did the Lemurians know either birth or death? 

26. Describe the states of mind among the Post Atlantean races. 

27. What will be the conditions of races in the Jupiterian, Ven- 
usian and Vulcanian Periods? 

28. What is meant by chosen races? 

29. Did life begin in Lemuria? 

30. How many motions are ascribed to the Earth ? 

31. What is known by the "Great Reversal"? 

32. What is Vulcanism? 

33. Explain the Great Reversal. 

34. What formed as the result of the condition previous to the 
Reversal ? 

35. What caused the Reversal? 

36. Was the Reversal permanent? Will it occur again? 

37. How was the 3rd motion inaugurated, and what maintains it ? 

38. Why was the North Pole first to develop life? 

39. What is nutation? 

40. Give reasons why life must have begun at the North Pole. 
What is an isothermal belt ? What does it show us ? 

41. What is meant by the "Precession of the Equinoxes" ? 

42. How may migration southwards be demonstrated? 

43. What is taught by the air currents? Animal life, and the 
Ocean currents? 

44. How do air and ocean currents press? 



194 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

45. How do types and species originate? 

46. What do we know of the migration of man? 

47. Is man descended from the anthropoids? 

48. Did races or species begin on Lemuria? 

49. How many "lost continents" are mentioned by the Rosicru- 
cian teachings? 

50. What is the importance of the part played by heat in our 
cosmological study? 

51. What are heat degrees said to be? 

52. Can you give some idea of the Tabulation by Prof. Crookes? 

53. How does Prof. Crookes explain this table? 

54 Where do Rosicrucian and Academic science part company 
temporarily ? 

55. How does the solar spectrum correlate with the truths of this 
and previous Instructions? 

56. How are life manifestations regulated? 

57. How are the cosmological processes carried out? Are they 
left to chance? 

58. From whom does the "intelligent direction' , come? 

59. What are the principal operations conducted through the Con- 
tinental, Oceanic and Aerial Regions? 

60. To what is Vulcanism due? 

61. What is the estimated thickness of the Earth's crust? 

62. With what are volcanoes coincident? 

63. What functions do volcanic activities fulfill? 

64. What has been in process of liberation since the Incarnation? 

65. What was in reality created? 

66. By whom are volcanic activities assisted? 

67. What animals are unable to propagate, and why? 

68. Which is the Real, the Spiritual or the Physical? 

69. Why did the Earth Regent incarnate? 

70. What is the importance of government from within? 

71. How are the Planes said to interpenetrate? 

72. By whom are all planetary modifications directed? 

73. What is said to be the comparative position of the Earth Re- 
gent ? 

74. How do man's positions correlate ? 

75. Do we understand the ultimate position or posture to be that 
of the physical body? 



INSTRUCTION IX. 
TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 

(Continued) 

The Physical Action of Vulcanism Defined. Notable 
Planetary Considerations. 



Popular idea of Earth's shape. — The popular concept of the 
shape of the Earth is that of a sphere flattened at the Poles. This 
concept is not altogether correct, for in reality the Earth more 
nearly approaches a "pear shape," a statement confirmed by the 
most advanced astronomers and physicists. This shape we will 
explain. 

Water and Land distribution. — The Earth IS flattened at the 
poles, the equatorial diameter (7,296 miles) being 26 2/3 miles 
greater than the polar. 8/11 of the Earth's surface, or 144,000,- 
000 square miles (note the significant number), is depressed and 
occupied by salt oceans. The area of continents and islands is 
about 52,745,000 square miles. The mean depth of oceanic depres- 
sions is about 14,000 feet, and the greatest mean height of land is 
about 2,252 feet. The greatest ocean depth is 30,930 feet (south 
of the Friendly Islands), and the greatest land height is 29,000 
feet (Mount Everest, in the Himalayas). 1 

An illustration. — An excellent illustration of the comparative 
dimensional features of the Earth may be shown by a globe 12 
feet in diameter. On this globe the highest mountains would be 
represented by an elevation of 1/10 of an inch, and the mean 
depth of the ocean by a depression of 1/19 of an inch. 2 

Temperatures in Archaean Time. — The temperature at the 
time the Earth's crust was formed would have approximated 
2,500° F. The atmosphere then contained all the water of the 
globe, all the carbon, hydrocarbon and other materials which have 
since formed solid compounds. At the condensation of the ocean 
its temperature must have approximated 500° F. Then the at- 
mospheric pressure was 30 times greater than at present. Long 
ages elapsed before the Earth became sufficiently cool to permit 



19 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

the existence of the earliest and lowest life forms. 3 This was 
known geologically as the Archaean Time. 

Center of the Earth, Solid. — Contrary to popular opinion, it is 
quite certain that the central part of the Earth is now solid, as 
the enormous pressure in this central part would raise the melting 
point far beyond any conceivable temperature. At the period of 
the first aggregation of the material elements of the globe the 
central part was already solid from pressure. The possibility of 
great extrusions or upheavals, like the formation of mountain 
chains, is due to the liquid stratum between the solid nucleus and 
the solid crust and to layers of plastic rock at a probable depth of 
about twenty-five miles. 4 

Plastic Stratum ; Isostasy. — This fact of the solidly substantial 
center and the plastic or liquid stratum permits the Earth to ad- 
just itself to gravitational pressure through molecular flow, and 
the Planet owes its shape to the principle of gravitational equilib- 
rium. The particular condition of equilibrium to which gravitation 
has assigned or compelled the Earth is called by Dufton ISO- 
STASY. 5 

NOTE. The surface of the ocean, as we know, is approximately spheroidal 
in shape. The vertical at any point is determined by the resultant of two 
forces, centrifugal force arising- from the Earth's rotation, and gravity arising 
from the joint attraction of the Earth and sea. And the surface of the sea is 
determined by the condition that this resultant shall act perpendicularly to the 
surface at every point. 

Sequence of events in a rotating mass. — The sequence of 
events in a rotating mass which shrinks while remaining homo- 
geneous is well established. When the mass is of low density so 
that its rotation is slow, its shape differs from a sphere only in 
being flattened slightly, or orange shaped; it is an oblate spheroid 
of small eccentricity." 

The 'Tear Shaped" figure. — As shrinkage proceeds and the 
speed of rotation increases, the flattening increases in amount un- 
til an ellipsoidal figure is reached. Carried still further, the ellips- 
oid "forms the celebrated pear-shaped figure of equilibrium, of 
which the existence was first demonstrated by Poincare, and 
which has been the subject of elaborate mathematical research by 
Poincare, Darwin, Liapounoff and others." 6 

Explains the Earth's Shape. — This exactly explains the pro- 
cess through which the Earth has passed and the approximate 
shape it now retains. It must not be regarded as the ordinary 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 19 7 

pear shape, but as differing slightly from the idea of the orange 
shape. 

How Rosicrucians regard Cosmogonic Processes. — Rosicruci- 
ans regard all the cosmogonic processes or the Earth's formative 
periods as the activities of the Solar God in preparing those con- 
ditions which would be later utilized by the Indwelling Planetary 
Spirit or Regent as the agencies through which that Regent could 
direct and govern the development of the planet and its various 
life waves and Kingdoms, after the Incarnation, from within. 

Geological science describes minutely all the conditions that 
operated to bring about the status of the Earth as it has been and 
as we know it to be. 

Aether, a Fifth Element. — Rosicrucians, however, see in every 
minutely described detail an evidence of the operation of the Ele- 
mental Forces under Intelligent Direction of the Creative Hier- 
archs, working through the Nature Spirits and the Four Elements, 
plus still other Elements which will be revealed to mankind at a 
later Period of Earth Evolution. At the present time occult and 
academic science agree in adding Aether as a Fifth Element. Not 
the Ether of popular science, nor yet Akasha, but the greater con- 
cept of an Aether that is the source of both these. 

The Elements as understood by Occultists; SEVEN Elements. 
— The true occultist looks much deeper into the source of the Four 
Elements than science. The FIRE of occultism is not the material 
flame; it is the pure Akasha, "the First Matter of the Magnum 
Opus, the Astral Light. AIR was simple Nitrogen. WATER, the 
primordial fluid, and EARTH, Man. FIRE was also Light. Rosi- 
crucians know of the existence of SEVEN distinct Elements, the 
Four Physical Elements just named, the Fifth, Aether/' which will 
become visible in the Air towards the end of our Fourth Round, 
to reign supreme over the others during the whole of the Fifth 
Round. The remaining two Elements are as yet beyond ordinary 
human comprehensive description. 7 

Function of Air. — The chief function of the Element Air is 
that of transportation in regard to terrestrial modifications. 
Transportation of Heat, Seeds, Moisture and some living organ- 
isms. 

Functions of Water. — The functions of Water, another of the 
Elements, are of great interest and importance. It, too, is an im- 
portant factor in temperature. In these parts of the Earth its 
temperature ranges from 55° to 30°, the cold depths being from 
45° and below; and the tropical currents ranging from 45° to 55°. 



19 8 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

A carrier of solid matter. — As a carrier, transporter or dis- 
tributor of solid matter, we may take the great central southward 
flowing system of the North American region as an example. 
Each year the Mississippi River pours into the Atlantic Ocean 
19,500,000,000,000 cubic feet of water. In South America the 
Amazon contributes five times as much on account of the greater 
precipitation in the territory through which it flows. 8 

The Mississippi River. — Annually the Mississippi contributes 
to the Gulf of Mexico over 812,500,000,000 pounds of silt, equal to 
a mass one square mile in area and 241 feet deep. The total an- 
nual discharge of the Ganges is estimated at 6,368,000,000 cubic 
feet. 9 

A carrier of Heat. — As a transporter of heat, the water of 
the warm Gulf Stream contributes to the North Atlantic 77,479,- 
650,000,000,000,000 foot pounds of energy in the form of heat 
PER DAY. 10 This may be easily seen as a preventive of an 
untoward recurrence of the Glacial conditions aside from the con- 
ditions imposed by the Earth's axial revolutions. If an opening- 
could be made through Behring Strait for the tropical currents of 
the Pacific, the entire Arctic climate would be radically altered. 

Temperatures of Earth's Crust. — In connection with the mat- 
ter of temperatures, it is interesting to note that in deep borings 
it has been found that the temperature of the Earth's crust in- 
creases, at the rate of about one degree F. to every 55 or 60 feet 
of descent. Such a rate, in the latitude of New York, would give 
sufficient heat to boil water at a depth of less than two miles ; and 
at a depth of 35 miles the temperature would be 3,000 F., or that 
of the fusing point of iron. 11 

It is not our purpose to make this a book of physical science, 
but the facts given are all of importance to the student in corre- 
lating the interaction of the Elements and the Elemental Forces 
with the operations by which the actual physical modifications of 
the planet are accomplished. 

Especially is this true in regard to Air, Water and Earth 
(Land), for on the interaction of these great Elements depends 
the activity of Vulcanism, the most powerful of all forces at the 
command of the Regent; the most sudden, effective and produc- 
tive of greatest results in the least possible time (cosmically in- 
terpreted) . 

How Earth's Heat is derived. — The factor of heat enters into 
the interactions of the above noted Elements in every possible de- 
gree. The Earth's heat is derived from three sources: 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 199 

1st. Bombardment of the Solar Energy. 
2nd. The Earth's own Heated Interior. 
3rd. From Chemical and Mechanical Action. 

Vulcanism; why so named; from Vulcan, Chief of the Cy- 
clops. — It is with the last we have principally to do in considering 
the origin and persistence of vulcanism, which name, incidentally, 
is given to volcanic activity because from the cosmic and occult 
standpoint it is one of the greatest factors still operative as visible, 
cosmic process in preparing Earth for the sublime conditions that 
will prevail on this planet during the far away Vulcan Period to 
come. Vulcan was the chief and Polyphemus the sub-chief of the 
Cyclops of Greek fable. The Cyclops were workers in Iron and 
earthy material and their forges were often called "volcanoes" by 
writers of mythology. Hence it became a grand idea to imagine 
that the weapons and instruments of the warrior Gods were fash- 
ioned by some superior power that used a Volcano for its forge. 12 

Transformation of Motion into Heat. — "In the upturning and 
flexure of rocks attending mountain-making, there have been 
movements on a grand scale; and, through the transformation of 
this motion into heat, the rocks have received in some cases a 
high temperature, sufficient to promote, through the moisture 
present, the consolidation of rocks, and even their crystallization 
and metamorphism ; and also, in the view of Mallet, the fusion on 
a scale grand enough to originate Volcanoes." 13 "Heat is pro- 
duced by condensation, except when vapors become liquid or solid, 
or as when liquids (as water) become solid. It is also produced by 
chemical action." Its effects are therefore: 

1. Expansion and Contraction. 

2. Eruptions of Igneous Rock and associated phenomena. 

3. Metamorphism. 

4. Formation of Veins. 

These are the principal factors and fundamental essentials in 
the metamorphosis of the planet, as it passes from one phase of 
development to another. They are the processes and the results 
observed in volcanic activity. 

Volcanoes defined and explained. — Volcanoes are elevations 
built up or broken down by their own action as the case may be, 
having a pit or cavity at the top called the crater. In some vol- 
canoes this pit is thousands of feet deep, in others shallow and in 
extinct volcanoes often wanting, owing to its having been left 
filled when the activity ceased and the lava cooled. 



2 00 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

The Crater. — From the crater issues liquid rock, which, after 
becoming cold, is called lava. From an active crater are* seen at 
practically all times emissions of steam, gases, vapors, smoke, 
aqueous vapors, and sulphur gases. The materials produced by an 
eruption are lavas, cinders, ashes, tufas, vapors and gases, scoria 
and pumice. 

Highest Volcanoes. — The highest volcanoes on this globe are 
Aconcagua in Chile, 23,000 feet, and Sorata and Illimani in Bolivia, 
each over 24,000 feet. The former seems to be still active. Mts. 
Shasta, Hood, St. Helen's and other peaks in California and the 
west are isolated cones 11,000 to 14,400 feet high. To show the 
gigantic size of some craters, we may mention Kilauea in Hawaii. 
This crater is 3 miles in greatest length, nearly two miles wide, 
!]/> miles in circuit and has been 1,000 feet deep after some of its 
eruptions. 




Fig. .32 

ON THE EDGE OF THE SUMMIT OF MT. KNAWEOWEO, WHICH 

FORMS THE CENTRAL CRATER OF MAUNA LOA, HAWAII. 

— (Photo copyright by A. Gartlcy, Honolulu.) 

Eruptions; Wind as a earner. — In eruption, volcanoes throw 
up fiery streams composed of red-hot fragments, which as they 
cool, fall as cinders or ashes. When an eruption is accompanied 
by a rainstorm the resultant steam precipitates the reddish or yel- 
lowish mass called tufa. Wind as a carrier shows its power in the 
fact that in 1835 volcanic dust was carried from Guatemala to 
Jamaica, 800 miles. 

In a dust shower near Lyons, 720,000 pounds of dust fell. 
Dust from Africa has fallen on ships 1,000 miles away. 14 

A simple overflow. — Sometimes an eruption consists simply 
in the overflow of lava caused by the rising of the crater floor. 
In a simple escapement of this kind 15,400,000,000 cubic feet 
flowed down into the sea, causing vast clouds of steam. 

Earthquakes; Seismatics. — Eruptions are often heralded and 
still more often accompanied by earthquakes, but it is not an ap- 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 201 

parent law. While Vesuvius is one of the most notable volcanic 
examples, its vigor is exceeded by Krakatoa, whose cinders and 
ashes were carried up to a height of 150,000 feet in 1883, and 
according to Verbeck are said to have been carried by the wind 
around the world, causing red sunset glows in many lands. 15 
When earthquakes accompany volcanic activity they "are due to 
fractures of rocks in subterranean regions, consequent on under- 
mining by the solvent action of water, extrusion of lava, or explo- 
sions attending the major volcanic action." 18 

Pacific Slope. — The Pacific Slope of the Rocky Mountains is 
notable for its lava beds, many of them around volcanoes or vol- 
canic vents and resulting from fissure eruptions. Fissure outflows 
made the Palisades along the Hudson and the Mts. Tom and Holy- 
oke in New England. 17 The boundaries of the volcanic region 
of the western coast of America, Wyoming, southern Idaho, Ore- 
gon, Northern California and Washington embrace over 150,000 
square miles. The lava from Mount Shasta and Lassen Peak at 
an early age completely obliterated the ancient valleys and forced 
the waterways to cut new channels. 18 

Table of notable Seismatic and Volcanic Activities. — The fol- 
lowing table of notable volcanic and seismatic activities accurately 
attested in history will be of interest in showing the wide area of 
distribution of volcanic activity and also show the fallacy of the 
idea that vulcanism is a punishment to humanity in spite of the 
number of persons killed, as the total is small when compared 
with world statistics, and included peoples who, in many instances 
were little advanced in human evolution. 

Place No. killed Year 

Constantinople 10,000 577 

Catania 15,000 1137 

Syria 20,000 1158 

Cilicia :. 60,000 1268 

Naples 40,000 1456 

Lisbon 30,000 1531 

Naples 70,000 1626 

Vesuvius 18,000 1631 

Calabria 10,000 1638 

Schamaki _ 80,000 1667 

Sicily 100,000 1693 

Yeddo 190,000 1703 

Algiers 18,000 1716 

Peking 95,000 1731 



2 02 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Place No. killed Year 

Lima and Callao 18,000 1746 

Cairo _ 40,000 1754 

Kashue (Persia) 40,000 1755 

Lisbon 50,000 1755 

Syria 20,000 1759 

Central America - 40,000 1797 

Aleppo _ 20,000 1822 

Calabria 10,000 1857 

San Jose de Cucuta (Columbia) 14,000 1875 

Island of Hondo (Japan) 10,000 1891 

Kloet (Java) 150 1901 

Martinique and St. Vincent 40,000 1902 

Krakatoa (Straits of Sunda) 36,380 1883 

Messina and 54 towns 164,850 1908 

Central Italy 12,000 1914 

The list culminates with the most recent eruption of note, 
that of the Volcano Kalut, or Keloet in eastern Java, southward 
of the District of Soerabaja. There are fifty volcanic peaks in the 
range. The last notable eruption of Keloet (Kloet) was exactly 
eighteen years prior to the one in question, on May 20th, 1919. 
This last eruption was the cause of death to over 16,000 and the 
destruction of thirty-one villages. 19 Some estimates give the 
dead as 50,000, but this is not verified to date. 

Vesuvius. — The eruptions of Vesuvius have perhaps been the 
most carefully recorded of all the notable volcanic activities. The 
eruption that destroyed Pompeii and Herculaneum occurred A. D. 
79. Subsequent eruptions have occurred in A. D. 203, 472, 512, 
652, 982, 1036, 1158, 1500, 1631, 1737, 1794, 1822, 1855, 1872, 
1885, 1891, 1906. 20 Prior to the eruption of 1036 there were 
six eruptions. Since that time there have been twelve, of which 
the last five were within a period of 51 years. These figures have 
been offered by some occult writers as evidence of the accelerated 
growth of materialism for which one of the great churches of 
Christendom and latterly academic science are held by such writers 
to be guilty. 

Vulcanism not confined to the Christian Era. — Now the fact 
is that there is no particular need' of singling out the Christian 
Era in especial, for volcanic eruptions have by no means been con- 
fined to the period since the Christian Era. On the contrary, the 
greatest volcanic activity this Earth has ever experienced was 
through the long ages prior to A. D. What is more, volcanic ac- 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



203 




Fig. 33. VESUVIUS. Upper picture, the Crater. Middle, a Terrific Explosion of Rock 
Masses from a Temporary Cone which, like a Mushroom, spransr up in a single Night out 
of the Great Central Crater. (Photo by Prof. Frank Aiford Perret, Eruption of 1905.) 
Lower, Vast Crinkled Seas of Lava after an Eruption. 



2 04 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

tivity has in many instances been most intense in locations where 
little or no human life was present. 

Less Volcanic Activity since A. D. than before. — In the 

whole past 5,000 years there has been infinitely less volcanic activ- 
ity anywhere on the Earth than in the times of the Atlanteans 
and prior thereto, when the Earth's crust was much less solid than 
now. A glance at a geographical globe will also reveal that within 
a wide range of the parallel of latitude in which Vesuvius is sit- 
uated, a preponderance of the volcanic activity since the beginning 
of the Christian Era has occurred. And this activity noticeably in- 
creases in the latitudes nearer the Equator, notably in the Indian 
and Pacific archipelagos. 

No visitations of Providence; Earth Regent utilizes Volcanic 
Activity. — Rosicrucians do not teach that Humanity is tormented 
by "visitations of Providence," wreakings of the vengeance of a 
wrathful God against His own creatures and the Emanations of 
Himself. A study of the past and prehistoric activities of vulcan- 
ism will show that the appearance and development of volcanoes 
has been predominantly from the polar region down toward the 
Equator in both hemispheres. The Earth Regent DOES utilize 
volcanic activity to break up the materializing tendencies OF THE 
EARTH ITSELF, and were it not for these activities the encrus- 
tation of the Earth would have reached a point which would ren- 
der useless to man, animal and plant a large portion of its other- 
wise habitable areas. For it is a notable fact that within reason- 
able proximity, geographically speaking, wonderful fertility in both 
vegetable and animal kingdoms exists, while those more northern, 
general areas of extinct vulcanism are fast succumbing to the ever 
approaching cold. 

Igneous Eruptions in Western North America. — 

NOTE: "A great period of igneous eruptions in western North America 
commenced at the close of the Cretaceous (Laramide revolution), culminated 
m the Miocene, and may be said to have continued with undiminished in- 
tensity to the present time, some of the volcanic cones being not yet extinct. 
The Tertiary eruptions were in large part fissure eruptions, though great 
volcanic cones were also formed. The area in the northwestern United 
States covered by sheets of eruptive rock is only surpassed by that of the 
somewhat earlier (Cretaceous) outflows in the Deccan." 21 

First use of the name "Volcano." — The first use of the name 
"Volcano" seems to have been in connection with Aetna, and some 
of those in the Lipari Islands, which were regarded by the an- 
cients as the seats of Hephaestus, "a Greek divinity identified 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



20: 




Fig. 34. VOLCANIC ACTIVITY. Upper Left, Stromboli in Action as seen from the N.E. 
Upper Right, Stromboli in Full Eruption, Near View. Lower, Prof. F. A. Perret in a 
Daring Position on Stromboli Awaiting an Opportunity to Cinematograph an Explosion. 

- — {Upper pictures oy Prof. Perret.) 



2 06 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

with Vulcan, the God of Fire of Roman mythology." At the pres- 
ent time, scientists agree in applying to all volcanic phenomena, 
the terms "vulcanism" and "vulcanicity." 

Periods of Activity and Inactivity. — Some volcanoes remain 
moderately active for centuries, as for instance, Stromboli, in the 
Lipari Islands. Krakatoa had been inactive for nearly two cen- 
turies prior to the eruption of 1883. Bandaisan in Japan had been 
silent for TWO THOUSAND YEARS prior to the great eruption 
of 1888, yet the Japanese have been steadily advancing in culture 
•and civilization at a greater rate of progress than many other na- 
tions in the same time period, and especially have they preserved 
their spiritual beliefs and esoteric religious concepts more than 
many other nations and races. The volcanoes of Central France 
are regarded as extinct, inasmuch as no authentic historical record 
of any eruption is, known, BUT THERE ARE NOT WANTING 
SIGNS THAT IN SOME PARTS OF THIS VOLCANIC REGION 
THE SUBERRANEAN FORCES MAY YET BE SLUMBERING 
RATHER THAN DEAD. 22 

Fire Forces and the Great War. — The last lines were written 
long before the Great War. That France has since been the field 
of the most explosive, fiery warfare of history may not be at- 
tributed to vulcanism by the exotericist, but the occultist will ob- 
serve a distinct connection and relation between the Fire Forces 
of Earth-men and the Fire Forces of vulcanism, and if ever in the 
world's history the guiding hand of an over-ruling power has been 
observable in the rearrangement of continental Europe, and the 
battlefields of France are the stage on which some of the greatest 
reconstructive events in world history have been operative. 

Volcanoes influenced by Solar and Lunar Attraction. — In con- 
nection with the periods of activity and inactivity of a volcano still 
operative, it is interesting to note that the fluid content of the 
crater is influenced, like the tides, by the Solar and Lunar forces 
of attraction, and Mr. H. V. A. Parsell advises us that he is in- 
formed by Prof. Perret, the foremost authority on volcanic erup- 
tions, that the latter are even predicted by the same laws that 
govern maximum tides. 

Where the Magma comes from. — The magma or subterranean 
molten matter does not come from the center of the Earth as 
many suppose. This was the old view. "When physicists urged 
the necessity of assuming that the globe was practically solid, vul- 
canologists were constrained to modify their views. Following the 
suggestion of W. Hopkins of Cambridge, they supposed that the 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 2 07 

magma, instead of existing in a general central cavity, was located 
in comparatively small subterranean lakes. 

The Liquid Zone. — Some authorities again, like the Rev. 0. 
Fisher, regarded the magma AS CONSTITUTING A LIQUID 
ZONE, INTERMEDIATE BETWEEN A SOLID CORE AND A 
SOLID SHELL. 23 

Source of Volcanic Heat. — Volcanic heat is derived from a 
combination of several sources. 

1. From the oxidation of large deposits of the Mars Element, 
Iron. This source is very limited. 

2. From the transformation of the mechanical work of com- 
pressing and crushing parts of the Earth as a consequence 
of secular contraction. 

Gas Compressed as a Solid. — 

3. From conditions originating in the very nature of the in- 
terior of the Earth. At great depths, molten rock, being 
above its critical point, can exist only in the gaseous con- 
dition, but— A GAS UNDER ENORMOUS PRESSURE IS 
IN A CONDITION, SO FAR AS COMPRESSIBILITY IS 
CONCERNED, EXACTLY THE SAME AS A RIGID 
SOLID. 

Proportions of Planetary Constituents. — 

NOTE. — "Professor Arrhenius concludes from the high density of the 
Earth as a whole, and from other considerations, that the central part of our 
planet consists of gaseous iron (about 80% of the Earth's diameter) followed 
by a zone of rock magma in a gaseous condition (about 15%), covered by a 
thin solid crust (less than 1% of diameter). If water from the crust pene- 
trates by osmosis through the sea-floor to the molten interior, it acts, at the 
high temperature, as an acid, and decomposes the silicates of the magma. 
The liquid rock expanded and rendered more mobile by this water, rises in 
fissures, but in its ascent suffers cooling, so that the water then loses its 
power as an acid and is displaced by silicic acid, when the escaping steam 
gives rise to the explosive phenomena of the volcano. The mechanism of the 
volcano is therefore much like that of a geyser." 24 

Planetesimals. — 

4. From the compression of the growing globe by its own 
gravity after the accretion of vast numbers of small cos- 
mical bodies called "planetesimals. The heat proceeding 
from the center outwards; caused local fusion of the 
rocks" 25 and the formation of reservoirs of molten magma. 

Radioactivity. — 

5. From radioactivity, the radium present in the igneous 
rocks being sufficient to maintain a large percentage of 



2 08 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

the Earth's heat. Major C. E. Dutton believes that "the 
development of heat arising from radioactivity may grad- 
ually bring about the melting of the rocks so as to form 
large subterranean pools of magma, from which volcanoes 
may be supplied. 26 

Recapitulation. — Enough of physical data has been given in 
the foregoing paragraphs to show the points of agreement between 
Rosicrucian and academic science on the features which make up 
the essentials of vulcanism. To recapitulate, Rosicrucian and 
academic science agree that 

Points of Coincidence. — 

1. The Center of the Earth is in a state that may be de- 
scribed as "Solid." 

2. That there is a Liquid Stratum between the comparative- 
ly solid center and the outer Crust. 

3. That volcanic activity results from the interaction of the 
Four Elements, particularly Water and Earth. 

4. That volcanic activity is an evidence of progressive con- 
ditions and prevents too rapid crystallization of the 
Earth's Crust. 

Rosicrucianism goes further. — Here the agreement may be 
said to terminate, for Rosicrucian Science goes a step further 
and postulates and teaches these conditions as being under the in- 
telligent, direct and personal guidance of the Earth Regent in the 
establishment of the requisite conditions for the advancement of 
evolutionary process. 

Earth correlates with the World-Regions. — The accompany- 
ing diagram will show how "that which below is like to that which 
is above," in other words, how our planet correlates with and is 
really a crystallization from the world regions of the Seventh 
Cosmic Plane. 

The large central portion occupying 80% of the entire area 
represents the "Solid" interior. Next the Liquid Stratum or 
Magma occupying about 15%. Finally the Mineral Stratum or 
crust in varying gradations, the actual mineral substance itself 
being estimated at less than 1%. 

Ten divisions. — Now, starting from the top of the Polar Axis 
and reading downward, ten different divisions will be noted. These 
correspond to the Ten Initiations of the Rosicrucian System, and 
show how the Planetary strata correlate therewith. 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 



209 




MINERAL STRATUM 
FLUID 
VAPOROUS 
WATERY 
SEED 
FIERY 
REFLECTING 
ATOMIC 
/z> FUNDAMENT 
10 CENTRUM 



the MAG1STER 



VOLCANIC ERUPTION 

From the FIERY STRATUM 

of the MAGMA 



Fig. 35 

DIAGRAMMATIC SECTIONAL VIEW OF THE EARTH. SHOWING 

PROPORTIONATE THICKNESS OF STRATA AND 

THEIR NAMES. 

First division. — The Mineral Stratum, the properties of which 
form the subject of Geological and correlated sciences. 

Second division — The Fluid Stratum. — This is not to be un- 
derstood as Water, but as a plastic, fluid mass, which, under the 
pressure of the Earth's outer crust and immediately next to 
the Vaporous Stratum, is the embodiment of Forces of high ex- 
plosive powers held in leash only by the dense outer crust. 

Third division. — The Vaporous Stratum, which may be said 
to be the seat of the pulsating life forces of the planet. 

Fourth division — The Water Stratum. Rosicrucians are 
taught that from Water "came forth all the visible forms of 
life upon the surface of the Earth and in the Deep." In this 
Water Stratum are the latent, embryonic potentialities for future 
manifestation. It is thus a storehouse of archetypal forces of the 
Mineral Kingdom, and the base from which operate the Group 
Spirits in their direction of the life forms entrusted to them, as 
they manifest upon the Earth. 



210 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Fifth division. — The Seed Stratum, in which are the seeds 
of origins of all ''FORMS" that have existed or will in future 
exist upon the Earth. It is really a stratum of intensest life ac- 
tivity, for it has been emphasized that Life has always existed. 
Form only, was created, and it is from this Stratum that the 
primal forms were evolved and vivified with life energy. 

Sixth division. — The Fiery Stratum, which is the seat of 
sensation of the Earth itself. This is the Stratum in which the 
Earth feels pleasure when its vegetation is gathered for the sus- 
tenance of humankind and relief at the breaking up of its mineral 
crystallization due to the activities of Man and Nature Forces, 
many of which have been indicated in this Instruction. Heindel 
very appropriately observes that "creation groaning and travailing, 
waiting for the day of liberation" mentioned by St. Paul, is the 
condition of the Great Spirit incarnated within the crystallized 
body of the planet, waiting until its labors shall have been com- 
pleted, Humanity progressed to other Days of Manifestation and 
its own planetary liberation effected. 27 

Seventh division. — The Reflecting Stratum in which are re- 
flected at all times the exact status of humanity upon the Earth. 
This is the seat of the so-called "Laws of Nature" comprehended 
as comparatively moral and immoral as Humanity advances in 
understanding. In this stratum the constituent structure grows 
more and more attenuated. 

Eighth division. — The Atomic Stratum, the properties of 
which are to multiply and reproduce to a remarkable degree any 
thing that has definite form. This Stratum therefore is the base 
from which comes the multiplication of types, species and classes 
of all that we cognize in mundane manifestation. 

Ninth division. — This Stratum is known as the "Funda- 
ment of the Magister," the seat of the intelligent direction and 
thought force of the Master of the Earth-Temple, the Indwelling 
Spirit or Regent. The forces here operative correspond to the 
Cerebral, Cardiac and Sex Forces of Humanity. 

Tenth division. — The Centrum. The Center of all that is, 
upon and in the Earth, corresponding to the vital parts of the 
Earth Regent, the Holy of Holies; the Center of Equilibrium or 
Heart of the Logos Incarnate; the "Sacred Heart" or ROSE, epi- 
tome of our planetary evolutionary creative processes. 

Strata and World-Region correspondences. — These different 
strata correspond to the World Regions as follows: 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 211 

1st. Stratum to the Chemical Region of the Physical World. 

2nd. Stratum to the Etheric Region of the Physical World. 

3rd. Stratum to the Astral World Region. 

4th. Stratum to the Concrete Division of the Thought World. 

5th. Stratum to the Abstract Division of the Thought World. 

6th.' Stratum to the World of Life Spirit. 

7th. Stratum to the World of Divine Spirit. 

8th. Stratum to the World of Virgin Spirit. 

9th. Stratum to the World of God. 
10th. Stratum to the ABSOLUTE. 

The Strata also correspond to the Degrees and Grades of In- 
itiation as formulated and practiced in the Rosicrucian Order as 
follows : 

Rosicrucian Degrees and Earth Strata. — 
1st Grade. 

1st. Stratum, to the Zelator Degree. 

2nd. Stratum, to the Theoricus Degree. 

3rd. Stratum, to the Practicus Degree. 

4th. Stratum, to the Philosophus Degree. 
2nd. Grade. 

5th. Stratum, to the Adeptus Junior Degree. 

6th. Stratum, to the Adeptus Senior Degree. 

7th. Stratum, to the Adeptus Exemptus Degree. 
3rd. Grade. 

8th. Stratum, to the Magister Templi. 

9th. Stratum, to the Pr.'.C. Adept. 
10th. Stratum, to the Spiritual Initiation. 

Interpenetration of Auras. — It has already been noted how the 
auras of planets interpenetrate. Likewise do the auras of the 
Planetary Regents contact each other to a large extent. Thus, in 
arranging the various planetary modifications the Regent of Earth, 
for instance, is able to avail himself of the co-operative powers of 
other planetary Regents as such assistance may be desirable. In 
this way, i. e., through these auric interpenetrations and contacts, 
Martian, Venusian, Jupiterian and Saturnine influences are brought 
to bear upon the Earth life as occasion may require. 

Seven Spirits before the Throne; All is Crystallized "Space." 
— The Planetary Spirits of the Seven Planets of our Solar System 
are the "Seven Spirits before the Throne" of Scripture. Their 
principal activities are enlisted in the prevention of too great ma- 
terialization or crystallization, as heretofore stated, of the planet 
itself entrusted to each individual Spirit. FORMS are the crystal- 



212 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

lizations around the negative pole of spirit, and the action of the 
Regent or Planetary Spirit is to prevent this crystallization from 
reaching to an extent prohibitive of further evolutionary progress. 
The extent to which this crystallization has already proceeded may 
be comprehended when we look out upon sea or land and realize 
that all are in reality crystallizations of space, i. e., invisible pri- 
mordial substance. 

Where the Ego functions. — It also gives Man an opportunity 
to estimate his wondrous position in the scale of being, when as 
<a spiritual scientist he understands that he himself, as an EGO, 
functions at all times in the substance of the Abstract regional 
planes of the World of Thought. 

Chaos still with us; Old Forms and New. — Chaos is not alto- 
gether a condition of the remote past, by any manner of means. 
It is still about us, and to some extent within us, for the work and 
process of organization of the perfected vehicles in all the King- 
doms of the Life Stream is still active. The complete organization 
and perfection of our own Solar System is still incalculably re- 
mote. Old Forms that have served their purpose and are now 
relatively useless are being contributed to the exterior, primal 
Chaos, and from the Matter and Substance of Chaos new Forms 
are, under the direction of the Hierarchies, Lords and now evolv- 
ing Humanities, being constantly built and rebuilt from this "OLD 
Matter." 

All things come "From the Center." — But since the Incarna- 
tion, this process of building from Chaos, instead of being carried 
on from the outside, is directed and prosecuted under the guidance 
of the Earth Regent within. All creative process now comes "from 
the Center." The diagram shows this central guidance by the posi- 
tion of the symbolic or allegoric head of the Earth Regent being 
in the exact Center. (Page 59.) 

The price of too swift progress. — Humanity, however, itself 
subject to the dangers of too rapid crystallization, has paid the 
price of its swift progress. As Adam and Eve in the Biblical alle- 
gory were promised wisdom and knowledge, and the power to be- 
come as Gods if they would only eat of the Forbidden Fruit, so 
Mankind since eating of the Forbidden Fruit of the sensuous 
plane of Creative Activity has become almost as the Gods. As St. 
Paul said, he is "a little lower than the Angels." 

Death, Disease and Pain. — Humanity accepted and chose ma- 
terialism instead of the purely spiritual status of life. It is like the 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 213 

child who refuses parental guidance and insists on learning the 
lessons of life and its mysteries at an early age, before maturity, 
and then unintentionally learns the sorrows as well. Humanity 
has learned many of the mysteries which it should have grown to, 
not grasped, and now pays the penalty of Crystallization of its 
Spiritual Nature; Death, Disease and Pain. 

When Childbirth was Painless. — In the blissful state of spirit- 
ual innocence, under the guidance of the Spiritual Powers who 
knew the proper planetary and solar times therefor, childbirth was 
painless and a sheer joy, wherein the human creators realized 
somewhat of the joy of the celestial Creator in the process of re- 
producing his "own image." 28 

Ease; "Original Sin"; Disease. — The explanation of these pen- 
alties is simple. EASE consists of complete alignment with the 
higher spiritual powers. This state was enjoyed by Humanity in 
its beginnings as such. But when Man "knew" his wife sensu- 
ously, when Man "knew" the outside or physical world fully as 
such, where previously he had known it only in the dream con- 
sciousness, he immediately began to follow his own impulses, 
which, in their then untrained and awakened state, led him astray. 
These erroneous impulses formed habits that became established 
traits of his species and doomed his descendents to similar suffer- 
ings and penalties. This was the "Original Sin." He gratified his 
lower passions and all possible desires in a manner contrary to 
the guidance of the higher spiritual powers, hence his descendants 
must seek through long processes of "spiritual development" to re- 
gain that which was their inherent right by spiritual birth. Ease 
was lost, and in its place Man seeks pleasure as a respite from 
Disease. 20 

Death; Anabolism, Katabolism and Metabolism. — Therefore, 
when Man begins to live he also begins to die, for being born into 
an earth-life of disease, that very condition is the initial stage of 
death. The penalty of Man's obedience was that he should for 
a time lose the consciousness that his earth or mortal life was but 
the continuation of his spirit life. Therefore his consciousness 
after mortal or earth birth pertained only to his existent mortal 
life and became subjected to the influences of the astral region of 
desire, in which forces destructive of the physical vehicles are 
operative through their constant stimulus to impulsive activity 
without affording reconstructive measures and influences. The re- 
sult was and is that Man's body under such operative influences 
begins to decay. For a time the anabolism or constructive pro- 



214 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

cesses within the protoplasm restrain the tendency to katabolism 
or breaking down, but the general metabolism or metamorphic 
changes of the living matter is steady and continuous, paving the 
way from constructive to the destructive tendencies. 30 

Anthropoids and Aborigines now use Lemurian Forms. — In 
those early days of Man-in-the-making the penalty for disobedi- 
ence of the spiritual laws was even keener than now, for instead 
of being able to build bodies or vehicles fitted to assist those who 
should come after them, their work was so imperfect that the old 
Forms returned by this ancient species of Humanity, notably the 
Lemurians, are today those of the aboriginal humans and an- 
thropoids, and while in the immense time periods that have inter- 
vened, the best that we of the white race today can do, is to be- 
queath our more plastic, sensitized Forms to the use of those Egos 
now incarnate as Indian, Negro, Ethiopian, Malay and Mongolian. 31 

Man's body formerly composed of Fire, Air and Water. — 
Man's evolution has been a continuous process of crystallization. 
Man-in-the-making had at the outset a physical vehicle principally 
composed of Fire, Air and Water, with little Earth Substance. 
With the crystallizing process the density increased, and man was 
literally "brought down" from his more ethereal state to the 
Earth's crust, over which he had previously "floated" in a more 
finely organized manner. 

Fire Forces in Earth and Man. — Were it not for the Fire 
Forces of Mother Earth under the control or direction of the Earth 
Regent, the crystallizing process of our planet would soon render 
it no longer habitable or capable of sustaining life. Were it not 
for the Fire Forces in every Human being the crystallizing of each 
homo would in due time render the physical vehicle unfit as a Hu- 
man Temple of the Ego. The same process of vulcanism that 
casts forth the ashes and products of combustion from the planet 
perform a similar though microcosmic office for Man. Vulcanism 
is therefore a manifestation of the Divine power of Preservation 
made operative by the Solar Creator through all his works. 

Motions of Earth brought about by Deliberate Intent. — We 
have studied the various motions of the Earth. Just why they 
should occur as they do, while explicable by the wisdom of acade- 
mic science, has a greater significance for the occultist. The mo- 
tions which give to mankind the alternation of day and night are 
not mere accidents of gravitational or gyroscopic forces. They 
are the result of DELIBERATE INTENT on the part of the Cre- 
ative Hierarchies. While brought about by the processes known 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 215 

and understood by physical science, the PURPOSE in establishing 
these laws and processes was primarily for the development of 
Humanity which required just such alternation of Light and 
Darkness. This is ably explained by Steiner: 'The motions of 
the celestial bodies are regulated by the beings who inhabit them. 
The earth's motion, of which day and night are the result, was in- 
duced by the mutual relations of the various spirits superior to 
man. 

Day and night alternations* — "The moon's motion had been 
brought about in the same way, in order that, after the separation 
of the moon from the earth, the Lords of Form might, by means 
of the revolution of the former around the latter, work upon the 
HUMAN BODY IN THE RIGHT WAY, and with the right rythm. 
The Ego and the Astral Body of Man now worked within the 
physical and etheric bodies by day; at night that activity ceased, 
for the Ego and the Astral Body then left the physical and 
etheric bodies and came wholly within the sphere of the Sons of 
Life, or Angels, the Sons of Fire, or Archangels, the Sons of Per- 
sonality and the Lords of Form. Besides the Lords of Form, the 
Lords of Motion, Wisdom and the Thrones also included the physi- 
cal and etheric bodies in their sphere of influence at this time. 
The injurious effects produced on Man by the errors of his Astral 
Body during the day, could thus be counterbalanced." 32 

Fewer "Young Souls"; Equality. — As time periods pass, the 
number of "young Souls," or those just at the beginning of human 
incarnations grows constantly less, and the number of reincarnates 
increases. For a very long time Humanity was largely composed 
of these two classes. s These two classes were the progenitors of 
the differentiations in human evolution as we know it today. Al- 
ways there are amongst us those who are in varying stages of 
advanced development; those who are beginning their higher 
progress approximately at present and those who are still far 
behind in the scale of evolution. Equality as an ideal is a lofty 
aspiration. Equality in evolution is at this stage of progress an 
impossibility. The great preponderance of Humanity today is re- 
incarnate. 33 

When "Time" first appears. — Occultly, "Time" is said to 
have begun for Earth with the Saturn Period. Prior to this 
Period all constructive process as it relates to our Earth is said 
to be included in the "Sphere of Duration." Akashically, progres- 
sion of incident may always be studied, but time as an actual 



216 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

measurement of progression is first applied to Earth conditions as 
they appear in the Saturn Period. 34 * 

First Awakening of "Love" in Man-in-the-Making. — In the 

next, or Sun Period, Creative Love makes its first appearance. In 
this Period, Great Beings known as the Lords of Love (The 
Seraphim) united their vibrations with those of the Sun rays, 
acting in conjunction with the Sons of Personality on the human 
Etheric vehicles, thus aiding in their progression. This united 
work gave to the Etheric vehicles the power of "transforming the 
gaseous forms within them" and of "so elaborating them that the 
first indications of a propagation of living human beings appear." 
In some way, something is segregated and driven out (as though 
exuded) from the gaseous organisms that have been formed, and 
is moulded into shapes resembling their mother-forms. 33 

Luciferians; Fear. — When Man assumed rulership over his 
own knowledge, he made the Astral Body the starting point. This 
made the Ego to be in future largely dependent upon the Astral 
Body and exposed Man to the temptations of his lower nature. 
This lower nature was greatly influenced by the "irregularly 
evolved" Moon-spirits known as the Lucifers or Luciferian Spirits. 
These spirits endowed Man with Freedom and latitude of activity 
in his individual consciousness, and by this very endowment cre- 
ated the differentiation between good and so-called "evil." 36 
With this freedom came less of original clairvoyance and the con- 
sequent uncertainty of the future, and this uncertainty was the 
primary initiation of Fear in the Humanity-in-the-making, for fear 
is "a direct result of error." 37 

Permanency of Love and Fear. — It is a long step from lost 
Lemuria to the present day, but the advent of these primal emo- 
tions of Love and Fear into the then developing Humanity and 
even in its more tenuous existence in the Panic Times, shows 
the permanence of the elements which were built into the pro- 
genitors of the human species, for today these two, Love and Fear, 
are the basic elements of human emotionalism. We seek to de- 
velop the first to its spiritual status of idealistic perfection; the 
second we hope to conquer, but the struggle is long and arduous 
and success comes only to those who are willing to live the life 
originally intended for all Humanity, which at present means a 
life of trial, suffering and often crucifixion. 

*The Rosicrucian concept that Space and Time are non-existent in the 
spiritual worlds or regions is sometimes difficult to grasp. The student will 
gain much help in this matter if he follows carefully the expositions of the 
Einstein Theory of Relativity, in which both Time and Space are clearly seen 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 217 

to be but purely relative conditions or expressions. Cosmically, there is no 
point of departure from which Time could possibly be measured or which 
could act as an initial state of origin. The same holds true regarding Space. 
On the mundane plane we effectually and essentially have terms of relative 
measurement and the same holds true of our solar system and the universe. 
But beyond the universe or among the universes what limits are imposed 
that can cosmically designate what we relatively term "Space"? The illus- 
trations offered in support of this position and the subject itself are too 
exhaustive to treat in detail in a work of the present proportions, but the 
Einstein Theory is fast becoming more generally understood and data thereon 
can be easily procured. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 9 

1. What is the popular concept regarding the shape of the 
Earth? 

2. What more nearly approximates its true shape? 

3. What is the difference between the polar and equatorial 
diameters ? 

4. What is the proportion of the water distribution on the 
Earth's surface? 

5. What is the approximate area of continents and islands? 

6. What illustration can you give showing the comparative 
dimensional features oT the Earth? 

7. What temperatures prevailed on the Earth during Archaean 
Times ? 

8. What is the substance and consistency of the center of the 
Earth ? 

9. What do the substantial center and the plastic stratum per- 
mit the Earth to do? 

10. What is the resultant state of equilibrium called? 

11. What are the sequence of events in a rotating mass? 

12. How is the "pear shaped" figure of the Earth produced? 

13. How do Rosicrucians regard all cosmogonic processes? 

14. What is the Fifth Element? 

15. How are the Elements understood by occultists ? 

16. What is said of the Seven Elements? 



218 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

17. What is the chief function of Air? 

18. What is the principal function of Water? 

19. What illustration is given of Water as a carrier of solid 
matter ? 

20. How much silt does the Mississippi River contribute to the 
Gulf of Mexico annually? 

21. What is said of the temperatures of the Earth's crust? 

22. How is the Earth's heat derived? 

23. Why is vulcanism so named? 

24. What are the effects of the transformation of Motion into 
Heat? 

25. Hiav are volcanoes defined? 

2G. What examples can you name of the highest volcanoes? 

27. How do volcanoes act in eruptions? 

28. What is said of wind as a carrier of volcanic dust and par- 
ticles? 

29. What relation do earthquakes bear to vulcanism? 

30. For what is the Pacific Slope of North America notable? 

31. What do some occult writers believe the eruptions of Vesu- 
vius signify? 

32. Is vulcanism confined to the so-called Christian Era? 

33. Has there been more or less volcanic activity since A. D. 

34. Is vulcanism or any other cataclysm regarded by Rosicru- 
cians as a 'Visitation of Providence"? 

35. Why does the Earth Regent utilize vulcanism? 

36. When did igneous eruptions begin and apparently end in 
Western North America? 

37. When was the name "Volcano" first used? 

38. What comparison is given between the periods of activity and 
inactivity of volcanoes? 



TERRESTRIAL AND SUB-TERRESTRIAL 219 

39. What relation exists between Earth's Fire Forces and the 
Great War? 

40. What and where is Magma? 

41. What does the Magma constitute? 

42. Name the sources of volcanic heat. 

43. How does compressed gas act? 

44. What are the proportions of the planetary constituents? 

45. What relation do the planetesimals bear to volcanic heat? 

46. How does radioactivity enter into vulcanism? 

47. What are the "Points of coincidence"? 

48. Name the ten divisions of the Earth's diameter, their cor- 
respondences and correlations. 

49. Define each division. 

50. How do the strata and world regions correspond? 

51. How do the strata correspond to the Rosicrucian Initiations? 

52. To what extent do planetary auras interpenetrate? 

53. What are the Seven Spirits before the Throne? 
54: Where does the human Ego function? 

55. What is the status of Chaos? 

56. Whence come all things since the Incarnation? 

57. How has Humanity paid the price of too swift progress ? 

58. What was the "Forbidden Fruit"? 

59. When was childbirth painless? 

60. What is Ease? What is Original Sin? What is Disease? 
What is Death? 

61. Give your understanding of Anabolism, Katabolism and 
Metabolism? 

62. What forms do the aborigines and anthropoids now use? 

63. How was Man's physical body formerly composed? 



220 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

64. How do the Earth and Human Fire Forces correspond? 

65. How were the Earth motions brought about? 

66. What is the necessity for the alternations of day and night? 

67. Are there more or less "young souls" on the earth today? 

68. What is equality said to be? 

69. When did "Time" first appear as relative to the Earth evolu- 
tion? 

70. When is the first awakening of Love said to have occurred? 

71. Who were the Luciferians? 

72. What did they do for Man? 

73. How did Fear originate? 

74. What is said of the permanency of Love and Fear? 

75. What is our attitude toward them? 

76. How is it to be accomplished? 

77. What may such a life entail? 



SfetS&v^ 




INSTRUCTION X. 
LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. TRANSITIONAL FORMS. 

Karma, Laws of Consequence and Compensation; 
Guardian of the Threshold. 



In the preceding instructions we have dwelt somewhat at 
length upon earth conditions and the planeta'ry activities of the 
Regent, especially prior to the Great Incarnation and during the 
Lemurian and previous epochs. 

In order to establish the correct sequence we shall begin this 
instruction with a consideration of some similar conditions existent 
in the Atlantean Epoch. 

niany Occultists fail to correlate. — Many occult scientists and 
writers have given what purport to be detailed descriptions of 
both Lemurian and Atlantean life, but have failed to correlate 
such descriptions with the known and established time data of 
geological science. For this reason, we have not attempted in 
these Instructions to recapitulate all that has been previously writ- 
ten by genuine occult scientists and investigators, but rather, to 
correlate the teachings of Rosicrucian and physical science. 

Appearance of Atlantis. — In Instruction No. 2 it is stated that 
Lemuria was destroyed about 10,417,000 years ago by volcanic ac- 
tion. The gradual entrance of Atlantis upon the scene of earth- 
evolution was accompanied by notable seismic uupheavals and dis- 
turbances. In fact the whole life of Atlantis (which continent 
was finally destroyed by four volcanic and seismic cataclysms) was 
notable for the prevalence and extent of earthquakes on a scale 
far greater than any known to ancient or modern historians. 

' Causes of Earthquakes. — These were due to the more plastic 
condition of the Earth's outer crust, the percolation and seeping of 
water into the fluid, fiery stratum immediately below and the con- 
sequent explosions internally resulting therefrom, establishing 
veins and pockets of steam reservoirs. Earthquakes, generally 
speaking, arise from subterraneous rock fractures, due to the sol- 



222 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



vent action of water which results in their undermining, extrusion 
of lava from volcanic activity and the unequal contraction of the 
Earth's crust. 1 

What Prof. Dana said. — It is a notable testimony to the in- 
visible causes of visible effects sought by occultism, when the 
eminent geologist, Prof. James D. Dana, LL.D., wrote — "But none 
of the causes that have been considered (by academic science) ex- 
plain the great changes of level involving large parts of continents 
or of oceanic areas, or the phenomena attending the making and 
uplifting of mountain ranges, or the earthquakes that HAVE 
SHAKEN A HEMISPHERE." 2 




Fig. 36 

RIVER MARKS, SHOWING SUBSIDENCE OF WATERS IN THE 

ST. LAWRENCE BASIN, NEAR BEATJPRE, P. Q. 

(Photo oy Parsell.) 



Nothing is left to "work itself out." — Here Rosicrucian 
science teaches that as nothing happens by chance and that 
natural forces and powers once set in operation by primal causes 
are not left to "work themselves out" in a haphazard way, so in 
order to ascertain the real reason for such cataclysms the occult 
student must first seek the REASON WHY SUCH CONDITIONS 
AS RESULT THEREFROM ARE NECESSARY, and whether 
such resultant conditions could have been brought about in any 
other way. 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 223 

The "necessity" for changes in the Earth's crust becomes 
apparent when we realize that the requisite conditions and op- 
portunities for life, growth, development and improvement must 
be provided for the rapidly evolving life waves on the planet, and 
that unless such conditions were being constantly provided to meet 
the effects produced by changing climates, atmospheric and me- 
teorological states, hardening, crystallizing and intensifying of the 
Earth's crust and the chemical transmutations being wrought in 
Mineral, Vegetable and Animal Kingdoms, there would long since 
have been established a barrier of finality to Man's evolution on 
this planet. 

Character of the means employed. — The "means" for effect- 
ing such changes as were necessary must be planetary in their 
nature and scope, for Man himself would have been absolutely in- 
capable of effecting them, nor would he have had the wisdom to 
realize their necessity. Here the evidence of a "superior wisdom" 
is clearly shown, and that wisdom existing, and being of a solar 
and even cosmic nature and scope, it was and is obliged to utilize 
cosmic, solar and planetary processes to effect the manifestation 
of its plans. These were the "plans laid down on the Trestle 
Board of the Great Architect," and now carried out by his imme- 
diate Workmen and Builders, the Regents to whom the building 
of our own and many other Earths has been entrusted. 

Additional proof of movement from the North Pole. — Among 
the topographic changes wrought in the Earth's crust and surface 
we have, in the "Drift" or deposits of transported material spread 




Fig. 37 
A TYPICAL NEW ENGLAND BOULDER FIELD. 
NEAR STONINGTON, CONN. 



224 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



over the continent by the Glacial carriers, another proof of the 
gradual movement from the North Pole to the Equator of many 
evidences of the first gradual cooling and crustal changes pre- 
viously described. 




Fig. 38 
THE GREAT BOULDER AT MADISON. N. H. 

(Photo oy Parsell.) 



New Hampshire Boulders. — Some of the most notable of the 
stones so transported are called "boulders." One of these, in Not- 




Fig. 39 
SUMMIT OF MOUNT WASHINGTON, N. H. 



SEEN FROM 



HE TRAIL FROM GLEN. 

{Photo oy Shorey, Gorham, X. H.) 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 22 5 

ting-ham, New Hampshire, is 62, 40 and 40 feet in its several 
diameters, and its weight is estimated at about 6,000 tons. An- 
other, in Madison, New Hampshire, has an estimated weight of 
7,650 tons. 3 The fact that boulders are found at the summit 
of Mount Washington, a place especially esteemed by Rosicru- 
cians in America, is proof that the altitude of the upper surface of 
the glaciers in that region was between 6,000 and 6,500 feet, and 




Fit.;. 40 

'SPLIT ROCK" BUILDER. GLACIAL. NEAR 

MATTAPOISETT, MASS. 

(Photos by Parsel!.) 




Fig. 41 

VIEW OF "SPLIT ROCK" SHOWING SIZE OF OPENING 

COMPARED WITH A MAN. 



22 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

therefore the ice must have been at least 5,000 feet thick over 
that part of what is now known as New England. 4 

Man-in-the-Making; Fear of Reptiles. — We have already made 
mention, and repeat it here, that when speaking of Man and 
Races in the Lemurian and previous epochs it must be remem- 
bered that we do not speak of Man as we know him to be since the 
beginning of recorded history, but rather of "Man-in-the-making." 
It is important to keep this fact in mind, for man today is a com- 
plex being, preserving within his "Cosmic Memory" the experience 
he underwent in the long ages before he became a true homo. 
This is particularly shown in the instinctive dread, fear and hatred 
of serpents and reptiles by over 90% of humanity. This fear is 
an atavism, brought down from an early part of the Atlantean 
Epoch. 

This fear of reptiles is attributed by scientists, and we believe 
rightly, to the assaults and encroachments by the reptiles on 
the more highly evolving species, which developed among all the 
higher species an instinctive defence against the reptile types and 
resistance to their assaults. This became more pronounced and 
highly developed among the anthropoids and was thus communi- 
cated to the evolving human species. 

Atlantis, Home of Gigantic Reptiles. — It was the Atlantean 
Epoch that gave to evolving life forms the gigantic reptilia, and it 
is this same inherited cosmic memory and knowledge of them that 
gives to those scientists who devote special study to this depart- 
ment of palaeontological science, the ability to reconstruct, some- 
times from a single tooth, the exact similitude of the original 
form. 

Alberta and the Saskatchewan. — These gigantic lizards and 
reptiles roamed largely over the uninhabited areas of Atlantis, 
and while we may not hope to recover more than vestigial remains 
of the exact species indigenous to the more southern parts of the 
continent, we are able to gain a clear concept of them from the re- 
mains found in Canadian North America. Here, in the region 
adjacent to Alberta, the miniature canyon of the Saskatchewan 
reveals four distinct geological periods, and in these layers are 
preserved the fossil remains of animals and plants existent about 
3,000,000 years ago. These reptiles were both flesh and herb eat- 
ers, but all shared certain characteristics in common and were 
known as the Dinosaurs. Some of the species are listed herewith: 




Fig. 42 TYPES OF THE DINOSAURS.— No. 1, Upper, Brontosaurus ; 2, Corvtko- 
saurus Casaurius, skeleton slab mount, right side ; 3, Saurolopbus ; 4, lower, Tyranno- 
saurus and Triceratops. (Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



228 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Species of the Dinosaurs. — 

1. The Trachodon, 30 ft. long by 15 ft. high. Herb-eater, 
Duck-billed. 

2. The Ornithomimus, 12 ft. long. Food Crustaceans. 

3. Monoclonius, skull 6 ft. long. Horned ancestor of the 

4. Triceratops, 25 ft. long. 

5. Ankylosaurus, stocky, short-legged, heavy-bodied. Ar- 
mored. 

6. Albertosaurus, 30 ft. long by 15 ft. high. Flesh-eater. 

7. Saurolophus. 

8. Corythosaurus, Crested Dinosaur. 

9. Hypacrosaurus, Long-spined Dinosaur. 5 

10. The ocean correspondence was the Icthyosaurus. 

11. The Brontosaurus. 

12. Tyrannosaurus, etc., etc. 

Canadian climate like that of Florida today. — The region in 
which these fossil remains are found was once the bed of a vast 
inland sea, when North America was vastly different in confor- 
mation from what it is now. Likewise, the region now known as 
Southern Canada then had a climate much like that which Florida 
in the Everglade region has today. 

To the Rosicrucian a study of Humanity as a whole will reveal 
in the units of the species the natures, traits and many charac- 
teristics peculiar to all the types and species of the lower King- 
doms of Life, and the atavistic persistence of many tendencies in 
the homo, inherited not alone from his racial ancestors but from 
the multiform types of Mineral-Man, Vegetable-Man and Animal- 
Man, is excellent proof of his continuous existence throughout a 
remote Past and a prediction of his continuous existence through- 
out an infinite Future. 

In the prehistoric reptilia of ancient Atlantis, the types dis- 
tinguished between flesh and herb-eaters, the armored species, 
pugnacious, warlike, and those of a gentleness comparable to that 
of the modern dog, will be found on careful study to furnish us 
with excellent illustrations of the earliest manifestations of those 
characteristics which were to be later observed in the earliest ex- 
pressions of the true homo, and perpetuated, with modifications, 
throughout all races, tribes and groups. 

Patriarchs lived in the consciousness of their descendants. 

— We read in the Older Scriptures of the great ages to which 
the Patriarchs attained. Many well intentioned folk accept such 
ages literally as given. As a matter of fact, the Patriarchs did not 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 22 9 

live much longer then, even if as long, as do the present races who 
live in a state close to Nature. Their great ages consisted in the 
fact that after so-called physical death, they lived in the conscious- 
ness of their tribal descendants, and thus living, the descendants 
were always conscious of the continued existence of their ances- 
tors. This is an illustration of the practical operation of the 
Cosmic Memory. (Gen. v.) It was not impossible that Enoch 
begat Methuselah at the age of sixty-five years, but it is far from 
the known processes of protoplasm to conceive that Methuselah 
begat Lamech at the age of one hundred and eighty-seven years, 




Fig. 43 
ORNITHOLESTES SEIZING AN ARCHAEOPTERYX. 

(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



or that he lived to the age of nine hundred and sixty-nine years. 
Such a long life IN THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF HIS DESCEN- 
DANTS was not only possible but probable, and this very possi- 
bility made also possible the correct perpetuation of religious and 
esoteric traditions throughout many centuries, before writing was 
introduced. 

Ego not fully indrawn in early Atlantis. — In the early part 
of the Atlantean Epoch the Ego had not yet fully indrawn and 
assumed full control over its vehicles, and the blood, being the 



230 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

particular vehicle of the Ego, but with the latter not fully func- 
tioning therein as yet, was utilized by the Racial and Family 
Group Spirits of the early homos to perpetuate the consciousness 
of the species as it differentiated from that of the three preceding- 
Kingdoms. Memory, it will be observed, is a prerogative only of 
the Human Kingdom. 

Sight, the Gift of the Atlantean Epoch. — As the greatest aid 
to consciousness on the external plane, sight was the gift to Man 
of the Atlantean Epoch. Prior to this epoch and during his Le- 
murian existence he had no eyes as those organs are now known. 
He had instead two sense centers which were highly sensitive to 
the extreme light conditions of his time, and just as throughout 
all Nature organisms develop special organs in response to exterior 




Fig. 44 

TRICERATOPS. 

{Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, X. Y.) 

environment, under the very Law of Adaptation to Environment, 
so the eyes as well defined organs were developed during the At- 
lantean Epoch. 

How Man first "knew" his Wife. — Lemurian Man first 
"knew" his wife or opposite sex polarity through the personal 
contact of the sex function, but his consciousness was of an in- 
terior spiritual nature. Atlantean Man was the first to know the 
physical world as an objective reality through the development of 
sight and the stream of consciousness that translated sight sense 
perception. 

Lemurians had no Memory. — Lemurian Man had no memory, 
for his consciousness -being as stated, of an interior nature, was 
as yet in the transitional state between the dream consciousness 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 231 

of the animal and the full waking consciousness that reached its 
fullest extent during the Atlantean Epoch. Sight and Memory 
therefore are the two great developments in Man during this 
Epoch. 

Extent and Orders of the Reptilian Era. — While the gigantic 
reptiles previously mentioned are the product of the Atlantean 
Epoch, their prototypes originated in the latter part of the Le- 
murian. The entire Reptilian Era was of about 12,000,000 years 




Fig. 45 
TRACHODON, (Heating) COMPARED WITH THE HUMAN FIGURE. 

(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

duration, and numbered eighteen great Orders. Of these Orders, 
only five exist today, the 

Turtles (Testudinata) 
Tuateras (Rhynchocephalia) . 
Lizards (Lacertilia) . 
Snakes (Ophidia). 
Crocodiles (Crocodilia) . 

Only five survive. — Prof. Osborn says: "The evolution of 
these five surviving orders has either been extremely slow, or en- 
tirely, arrested during the 3,000,000 years which are generally 
assigned to Tertiary time; we can distinguish only by relatively 
minor changes the turtles and crocodiles of the base of the Ter- 
tiary from those living today. 



232 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Early Life Forms now degenerating; that Kingdom ended. 

— "In other words, during this period of 3,000,000 years THE 
ENTIRE PLANT WORLD, THE INVERTEBRATE WORLD, THE 
FISH, THE AMPHIBIAN AND THE REPTILIAN WORLDS 
HAVE ALL REMAINED AS RELATIVELY BALANCED, STA- 
TIC, UNCHANGED OR PERSISTENT TYPES, WHILE THE 
MAMMALS (types that suckle their young; having breasts), RA- 
DIATING 3,000,000 YEARS AGO FROM VERY SMALL, INCON- 
SPICUOUS FORMS, HAVE UNDERGONE A PHENOMENAL 
EVOLUTION, spreading into every geographic region formerly 
occupied by the reptilia and passing through multitudinously 
varied phases not only of direct, but of alternating and reversed 
evolution." 




Fig. 46 
ICTHYOSAURUS QUADRICISSUS. SKELETON SHOWING COM- 
PLETE OUTLINES OF BODY, PADDLES AND FINS. 
FROM THE JURASSIC SLATES OF HOLZ- 
MADEN IN WURTEMBURG, GERMANY. 
(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

Progress of the Mammalia; Laggards and Stragglers.— Here 
Rosicrucian and physical science again unite, for the Rosicrucian 
knows that evolution is a continuous process, and that any life 
form must go forward or begin its disintegration as a form or 
kingdom. Thus the reptilia are to the Rosicrucian an interesting 
study of an organic life wave, which, having reached its epitome, 
is now slowly, through the leisurely processes of Nature, in its 
disintegration. On the other hand, the Rosicrucian sees in the 
progress of the mammalia the true evolutionary process, slowly 
incarnating the life wave of the disintegrating kingdom or species 
and carrying it on to higher forms and planes. And we also wit- 
ness the phenomena of alternating and reversed evolutions, for the 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 



233 



former is easily discernible in the lower types, while of the latter 
we have an instance in the anthropoids, the present members of 
which are degenerate types, they as well as some human abor- 
igines evolving (apparently and temporarily) downward. We say 




Fig. 47 
ORNITHOMIMUS. THE "LIGHT LIMBED, BIRD-LIKE, TOOTH- 
LESS, "OSTRICH" DINOSAUR, STRUTHIOMIMUS 
AFTER OSBORN. 
(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

temporarily, for the Rosicrucian sees in these degenerates the lag- 
gards in human evolution and knows that future human evolu- 
tionary waves will take up and carry onward these ''stragglers." 




®fc*w» 



Fig. 48 
ANKYLOSAURUS MAGNIVENTRES. DORSAL AND 
SIDE SKELETON. 
(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) ' 

Origin of the Birds (Aves). — It is a far cry from the Gigan- 
tosaurus (Brachiosaurus) , sometimes over 100 feet in length, with 
huge shoulder and forearm, the quadripedal type like the Bronto- 
saurus and the Diplodocus, with its long, slender neck and tail, 



234 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



swift moving; the carnivorous Tyrannosaurus and the Stego- 
saurus, to man of today, but every species has contributed through 
its development in the higher phases of the Animal Kingdom to 
give to Man his ability to fight, seek and procure food, maintain 




trails ;^-r^ a-*#^«*^ 




HF 



Fig. 49 
DECKERT'S RESTORATION OF THE MONOCLONIUS. 

(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

his right to it and to conquer even the Elements, for it must be 
remembered that from the lizard-like reptilia came the birds. 
And from the birds Man received his inspiration to conquer the 




Fig. 50 
DECKERT'S RESTORATION OF THE CORYTHOSAURUS. 

(Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



air, in which he has been successful, and in the same progressional 
manner as the remote originators of the birds (Aves) . 

"Offensive and Defensive Energy Complexes." — In the study 
of the reptilia, we find the natural provisions for offense de- 
veloped. Opposed to the Tyrannosaurus was the Ceratopsia, or 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 235 

horned herbivorous dinosaur (related to the Stegosaurus and the 
Iguanodontia) . Similarly to the Tiger and Lion are opposed the 
horned animals. In the Human Kingdom to those who fight with 
the crude weapons of brute force are opposed those who fight 
subtly and successfully with the powers of mind and intellect. It 
is a matter of " Offensive and Defensive Energy Complexes.' ' 
(Osborn). 

Antiquity of the Aves. — Incidentally we may observe in pass- 
ing that the birds originated in the late Permian or early Triassic 
times from a small ' 'lizard-like reptile of partly bipedal habit and 
remotely related to the bipedal ancestors of the dinosaurs" and 
entered into a terrestrio-aboreal mode of life, probably for pur- 
poses of safety. 7 These ancient birds are known as the Archae- 
opteryx and had claws at the ends of the bones of the wings to 
enable them to hang from trees. The first form was the four 
winged, in which the hind legs evolved wings. As the power of 
flight evolved, the two hind leg wings degenerated, the forearm 
wings developed, as also the rudder functions of the spreading tail 
feathers. 

Tetrapteryx. — The four wing phase was known as the Tetrap- 
teryx. The lateral scales gradually became transformed into long- 
primary feathers. 

Our principal reason for describing somewhat in detail these 
purely physical conditions pertaining to both the Lemurian and 
Atlantean Epochs is to enable the student to trace the origins of 
so many traits and tendencies in the Human Kingdom which would 
be otherwise almost inexplicable. 

Study of Origins a Study of Consciousness in Evolution. — 

The study of such origins is really a study of the evolution of 
consciousness and reason. The latter term is often defined as "the 
faculty of the mind by which man draws conclusions, and deter- 
mines right and truth." 8 This is a definition not altogether 
satisfying to the Rosicrucian, for he knows that Mind itself is not 
as yet an organized or perfected vehicle, and this is proved by the 
further definition that reason may sometimes be irrational and 
absurd. It is rather the ability to co-ordinate in the waking con- 
sciousness the impacts of sense perception. 

Intelligence of Divine origin. — However, it will be observed 
that each succeeding evolutionary step is an amplification, enlarge- 
ment and development of the consciousness of the preceding stage 
of life expression, in which the natures, properties, attributes and 



236 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 








A — .{chromatin 
matin threads, 
teria type. 



with network of chro- 
An organism of the bac- 



B, C — Single celled eggs from the 
ovaries of a sea-urchin. The chromatin 
is here shown concentrated into a black 
dot within the nucleolus. 



D — Multicellular group from an onion 
root-tip. The chromatin is shown in the 
black, wavy and irregular formations. 



E — -Multicellular group from the em- 
bryo of a California giant Redwood Tree 
The solid blacks show the chromatin ; 
the thin lines the cell boundaries, and 
the dots the protoplasm. 



— (From shorn -'Origin and Evolution of Life," after Laivson.) 

Fig. 51 
CHROMATIN AND PROTOPLASM CONTRASTED. 

Protoplasm is the principal visible substance of the growing cell. 
Chromatin is the principal visible center of heredity. 

In this illustration, the Protoplasm is shown by the grayish and 
dotted areas and the Chromatin by the black, wavy rods, and other 
shapes. A-C represents the single cell ; D-E cell clusters. 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 237 

tendencies are preserved and expressed with greater freedom and 
increasing orderliness and intelligence, for through all the stages of 
Life there is a certain latent, inherent intelligence, otherwise we 
should be obliged to postulate that the Absolute and its immediate 
Expressions, of which all life forms are primordially emanations, 
was unintelligent, which is unthinkable. The unfoldment of con- 
sciousness is the unfoldment of the Divine Intelligence and Reason. 

How Consciousness is "carried over." — How is the conscious- 
ness of one Kingdom preserved and carried over into the next suc- 
ceeding stage? It is effected through the persistence of the arche- 
typal forms developed in the Thought-world under the Creative 
Hierarchs on the esoteric or spiritual side, and by the basic ele- 
ments through which the life-wave manifests on the physical side. 

Protoplasm and Chromatin. — In regard to the latter, the two 
principal factors are Protoplasm, which has already been men- 
tioned, and Chromatin, of equal importance. As to which is the 
most ancient has long been a matter of dispute between biologists 
and bacteriologists, with the balance of favor resting on proto- 
plasm. The latest investigations and researches into cytology and 
protistology seem, however, to "indicate that CHROMATIN ELE- 
MENTS REPRESENT THE PRIMARY AND ORIGINAL LIVING 
UNITS OF INDIVIDUALS" 9 and that Protoplasm is the sec- 
ondary product. Here, from an investigation of the purely physi- 
cal side, we find the spiritual and the physical revealed in unity, 
as true Hermeticism teaches it should be found. 

Earth made for Man. — Many times has occult science affirmed 
that the Earth was made for Man, not Man for the Earth, except 
as heretofore stated, that Man might "dress the garden and keep 
it," that is, take charge of it after it was concreted for his use, 
and develop it for the future evolution of his own species in higher 
expression. Therefore, it is to be expected that without the spirit- 
ual element we should not look successfully for a physical origin. 
In Chromatin we find the Spiritual Unity. In Protoplasm we find 
the Physical Vehicle, and both will be found co-existent in cell for- 
mation from the earliest known stages. 

Seat of Heredity. — From research into the functional and 
chemical separation of the Chromatin we now know Protoplasm to 
be the EXPRESSION, and Chromatin to be the SEAT of HERED- 
ITY which is the modus of preservation and perpetuation of unit 
manifestations of the life-wave, and thus has a physicochemical 
basis. 10 



2 38 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Distribution of Chromatin; Protozoa and Metazoa. — Applying 
this truth to our knowledge of the cell, the nucleus may be said 
to contain the "physical basis of inheritance, and that the Chro- 
matin is its essential constituent." 11 According to Prof. Osborn, 
"In the development from unicellular (Protozoa) into multi- 
cellular (Metazoa) organisms the Chromatin is distributed through 
the nuclei to all the cells of the body." In this process, as Boveri 
has demonstrated, "all the body cells lose a portion of their chro- 
matin and only the germ cells retain the entire ancestral herit- 
age." 1 * 

Phosphoric constituency; the visible center of Energy Hered- 
ity. — The notable chemical characteristic of Chromatin, as com- 
pared with Protoplasm, is Phosphorus, again identifying it with 
the faculties of Man which depend to a large degree upon the 
phosphorus constituents of the organism through which conscious- 
ness is made possible. And as we should expect, we find that the 
chemical, molecular and atomic constituency of Chromatin is in- 
finitely more complex than that of any other form of matter 
known to science. "It is the VISIBLE CENTER of the energy 
complex of heredity, the larger part of which is by its nature 
INVISIBLE. Chromatin, although within our microscopic vision, 
is to be conceived as a gross manifestation of the infinite energy 
complex of heredity which is a COSMOS IN ITSELF." 13 

Development of the Individual. — According to these findings, 
the continuous progress of the Life-wave since its first manifesta- 
tion in Archaeozoic time is the progression of the physicochemical 
energies of the Chromatin, "THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE IN- 
DIVIDUAL LIFE IS AN UNFOLDING OF THE ENERGIES 
TAKEN WITHIN THE BODY UNDER THE DIRECTING 
AGENCY OF THE CHROMATIN (or Spiritual Principle in mani- 
festation) AND THE EVOLUTION OF LIFE IS ESSENTIALLY 
THE EVOLUTION OF THE CHROMATIN ENERGIES." 14 

Size of a Hydrogen Atom. — The lightest known atom is that 
of Hydrogen, with an average diameter of 1/100,000,000 of a cen- 
timeter, with negatively charged particles or electrons of about 
1/1,800 of the atom mass, travelling with velocities ranging from 
10,000 to over 100,000 miles per second. Now the most compact 
type of Chromatin is the sperm-nucleus of the sea-urchin and is 
about 1/100,000,000 of a cubic millimeter in bulk. The sphere of 
activity of an atom is about 1/100,000,000 of a centimeter, or in 
other words, 1/10,000,000 of a millimeter. 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 239 

Chromatin a Miniature Cosmos. — Chromatin will thus be seen 
to be a miniature cosmos, including fiercely ''acting, interacting 
and reacting" 15 particles, an evidence of its tremendous power 
and potency. 

Physical science admits its ignorance "as to how the Chroma- 
tin responds to the actions, reactions and interactions of the body 
cells, of the life environment and of the physical environment, so 
as to call forth a new adaptive character 16 unless it be through 
some infinitely complex system of chemical messengers and other 
catalytic agencies." 17 

In studying the evolution of life upon our planet, we must 
keep constantly in mind the fundamental biologic law that "the 
causes of evolution are to be sought within four complexes of en- 
ergies, which are partly visible and partly invisible, namely: 

Fundamental Biological Law. — 

1. Physicochemical energies in 
the evolution of the physical 
environment ; 

2. Physicochemical energies in] Selection and Elimination, 
the individual development of | 

the organism, namely, of its | Incessant competition, selection, 
protoplasm CONTROLLED | intraselection (Roux) and elimi- 
AND DIRECTED BY ITS I nation between all parts of or- 



ganisms in their chromatin 
energies, in their protoplasmic 
energies and in their actions, re- 
actions and interactions with 
the living environment and with 
the physical environment. 



CHROMATIN; 

3. Physicochemical energies in 
the evolution of the heredity- 
chromatin with its constant 
addition of new powers and 
energies ; 

4. Physicochemical energies in 
the evolution of the life en- 
vironment, beginning with the 
protocellular chemical organ- 
isms, and such intermediate 
organisms as bacteria, and 
followed by such organisms, 
cellular and multicellular, as 
the higher plants and ani- 
mals. 18 

Inter-reaction between the Visible and the Invisible. — In this 
tabulation by Prof. Osborn the inter-reaction between the visible 
and the invisible is clearly apparent once the spiritual nature of 
the Chromatin is understood, and its office as a vehicle through 
which the directing energies of the Spiritual Powers guiding all 
evolutionary process is recognized. 



240 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Algae as Earth-Builders. — Thus the importance of Protoplasm 
and Chromatin as builders, preservers and perpetuators from cel- 
lular structure is shown, just as we also recognize the importance 
of true Algae as the ' 'earth-forming powers of life." 

Chlorophyll. — As bacterial forms derive their energy from the 
geosphere or solid earth as distinguished from water and air, and 
also from the hydrosphere, the principal agent for seeking life in 
the atmosphere is Chlorophyll, which collects carbon from its 
union with oxygen in carbon dioxide. This it does by utilizing 
'the energy of sunlight, and this power of the chlorophyll in algae 
is one of the most important operations in nature. All Color in 
the four Kingdoms is deposited by the forces which work along 
the negative pole of the Light Ether, and this is said to be one of 
the reasons why plants and animals have most color on the side 
turned towards the sun. It is also one of the agencies in furnish- 
ing their "camouflage" or protecting coloring to animals, birds and 
insects. 

How Plants respond to Light. — The power of chlorophyll is 
most ancient, and near the base of the Archaean rocks of the 
Adirondacks may be seen graphites formed from fossilized plant 
tissues. "The plant organ responds to the directive influence" of 
the energy of the sun's rays by a curvature which places it either 
in a direct line with the rays of light, as in grass seedlings, or at 
right angles to the light as in ordinary foliage leaves. "Of the 
light that falls upon a green leaf a part is reflected from its sur- 
face and another part is absorbed. That which is reflected and 
transmitted gives to the leaf its green color; that which is ab- 
sorbed, consisting of certain red, blue and violet rays, is the source 
of the energy by means of which the leaf is enabled to carry on 
its work." 

Chlorophyll photosensitive. — Chlorophyll is a "very complex 
photosensitive system" and its action in the first stage "consists 
in the separation, either partial or complete, of negative electrons 
under the influence of sunlight" and the transformation of the 
energy of light waves into the energy of electrified particles and 
the initiation "of a whole train of chemical reactions resulting in 
the building up of the complex organic molecules which are the 
ultimate products of the plant's activity." 19 

Chlorophyll and the Spectrum. — According to Prof. Loeb, 
chlorophyll seems to absorb vigorously the light rays of the Solar 
Spectrum between B and C, the natures of which are most ener- 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 241 

gizing, and again between F. Chlorophyllic plant tissue consists 
principally of Carbon, Hydrogen and Oxygen, 20 while the main 
object of bacterial life seems to be to seek Nitrogen. 21 

Coloring of the Red Sea. — The blue-green algae or Cyanophy- 
ceae are found almost everywhere in both fresh and salt water, 
on damp soil, rocks and bark, and it is a notable and interesting 
fact that the red of this species is what gives to the Red Sea its 
characteristic coloring. The antiquity of the algae is shown by 
the fact that they are responsible for the formation of the ancient 
limestones, some of which, at the base of the pre-Cambrian, being 
at least 60,000,000 years old. 22 

Human embryo in gestation. — The Human embryo in the 
process of gestation passes through all the phases of mineral, 
vegetable and animal life-expression structurally. It is this fact 
that makes it possible for the heredity-chromatin to perpetuate 
and transmit organic tendencies observable in the homo as per- 
taining also to the lower forms of life expression. Even in the 
higher forms of mammals the heredity-chromatin "recalls primi- 
tive stages in the development of the fishes, for example, the gill- 
arch structure at the side of the throat, which through change of 
function serves to form the primary cartilaginous jaws (Meckelian 
cartilages) of mammals as well as the bony ossicles which are con- 
nected with the auditory function of the middle ear. Similarly, 
profound structural ancestral phases in protozoan, fish and reptile 
structure pervade every part of the mammalian body." 23 

All primitive processes a preparation. — All these primitive 
processes were but the preparation for the great change that was 
to take place ere the evolution of consciousness from the trance, 
dreamless sleep and dream sleep stages could result in full waking 
consciousness and reason. This great change was the elevation of 
the horizontal spinal column through which the earth currents 
flowed in the lower kingdoms, to the upright position through 
which the spiritual currents could flow, connecting the latent con- 
sciousness of the homo with that of the higher and inner spheres 
of being, so that at last Man might awake, and become indeed 
"as one of the Gods." 

Oxyhemoglobin. — This change also meant the fuller develop- 
ment of the crystals of oxyhemoglobin, the red coloring of mam- 
malian blood, a development which resulted in the gradual indraw- 
ing of the Ego into its human vehicles. 

Pituitary Gland. — The intimate relation between the Chroma- 
tin and the Pituitary Gland is to be noted in the human hand, and 



2 42 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

in this respect the hand is an indicator of the status of all the 
functions in the homo which are directly influenced by the condi- 
tion and status of the Pituitary gland. 

Human Hand; Brachydactyly. — Short, pudgy fingers, with al- 
most no nails form the congenital brachydatcyly hand, and is due 
ETHER to a sudden alteration in the Chromatin or to a congenital 
defect in the Pituitary Gland, as Drinkwater has shown. 

Normal Brachydactyly. — The congenital brachydactyly is 
rather an extreme type and seldom seen. The normal brachydac- 




Fig. 52 
TYPES OF THE HUMAN HAND. 
No, 1, Congenital brachydactyly, due to sudden alteration in the 
chromatin or congenital defect in the pituitary gland. 

— (After shorn and Drinkwater.) 

No. 2, Brachydactyly, due to abnormal secretions of the pituitary 

gland. — (After Osoorn and Gushing. ) 

No. 3. Dolichodactyly, indicating insufficient secretions of the 

pituitary gland. 



tyly is the rather broad hand, with " stumpy" fingers and short 
nails. This type, according to Cushing, is due to supernormal 
secretions of the Pituitary Gland. The brachydactyly is the hand 
of the worker and usually of the materialist. 

Dolichodactyly. — Subnormal secretions of the Pituitary Gland 
produce the Dolichodactyly or long hand with narrow, slender 
fingers. This type of hand is usually found among those who are 
termed "temperamental," which, strictly speaking, is synonymous 
with lack of balance and self-control. 

Where the Pituitary Gland originated. — The Pituitary Gland 
itself, attached to the brain, originated in our earliest fish and 
reptilian ancestors, and the activity through its office as a vehicle 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 243 

of the heredity-chromatin shows the persistence as to differentia- 
tion of proportion in the hands, feet and other parts of the human 
body today, as it showed in the examples cited of the gigantic 
reptilia. 24 




Fig. 53 

ILLUSTRATING UNCONFORABLE STRATA. CONTORTED 

SCHIST. ST. LAWRENCE, NEAR BEAUPRE, P. Q. 

(Photo ou Allen.) 



Age of mountain uplifts. — The changes in the Earth's crust 
were vastly more extreme during the Mesozoic and Palaeozoic 
times, than during the Tertiary, the era in which the principal 
evolutionary processes of mammalian life were operative. Yet the 
Tertiary of the Cenozoic has witnessed many of the most notable 
mountain uplifts. The Himalayas belong to the Miocene; the 
Swiss Alps and the Pyrenees to the Oligocene; our Rocky Moun- 
tains to the Eocene, Oligocene, Miocene and Pliocene; the Sierra 
Nevadas to the Jurassic, while older than them all, the Appalach- 
ians, with the White Mountains of New Hampshire, commenced 
their uplift far back in the Carboniferous of the Palaeozoic, com- 
pleting it in the Permian at the close of the Palaeozoic and the 
very beginning of the Mesozoic times. 25 

Corroboration of the North Pole Teaching. — These latter 
heights therefore were contemporaneous with Lemurian conditions 
and existed throughout the Atlantean times, as did also some land 
formations still extant at the North Pole. The Rosicrucian teach- 
ings of the beginnings of organic life forms at the North Pole is 
further corroborated by the "North Polar Theory" of Wallace, sup- 



244 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 









g. Jffcw *-i 






2? ' %'^Biu2s^3^^^B[^§S 








^j&' . ej .y 'v'vijyi 


L*fe 




BSfc*^q£g 




m 












Bt^^^^W^^BB 




















By fry . % . ■• 










i ■ 






Br—' 


#«yBcS«l 













Fig. 54 
CHANGES IN THE EARTH'S CRUST. 
Results of erosion activities. Left, Watkin's Glen, New York, 
where the erosion has been through Devonian rocks of the Palaeozoic. 
The Glen is from 100 to 300 feet deep and is a winding gorge about 
2 miles long. The rocks are of the Portage and Hamilton groups and 
the operations of Nature here shown represent between 30,000 and 
50,000 years. The "pot-hole" formations are cause by the whirling 
of stones by the early rapids in local whirlpools causing perfectly 
rounded indentations sometimes many feet deep. Right, Ausable 
Chasm, New York, showing "Elephant's Head," a gigantic illustration 
of erosive activities. 

— (Photos, Left by A. B. Allen; Right, by G. F. Plummer) 



ported latterly by Matthew, that there was originally a northern 
land connection between the Eastern and Western Hemispheres 
during Tertiary time (at least) and that this land connection was 
explanatory of the principal features of mammalian migration and 
geographical evolution. 26 

Conscience. — Through all these long ages of evolutionary pro- 
cess, in the unfoldment, development and expansion of conscious- 
ness, a subtle power is also germinated and developed, which finds 
expression only in the Human Kingdom, the subtle power known 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 245 

as CONSCIENCE. This is a powerful principle possessed by every 
human being from the lowest to the highest in some form or modi- 
fication, colored by the contemporaneous ethics and concepts, mor- 
ally, of races, locale and environment. It has already been stated 
that the purpose of human existence was to assimilate experience. 
Heindel has termed it the "feeling of past pain," a very correct 
definition. We may amplify this definition by giving it as the 
manifestation of the COSMIC MEMORY OF ALL PAST EX- 
PERIENCE. 




Fig. 55 
MAP SHOWING THE DISTRIBUTION OF MAMMALS ACCORDING 
TO THE NORTH POLAR EXPLANATION OF THEIR GEO- 
GRAPHIC MIGRATIONS. THIS REFERS ESPECI- 
ALLY TO THE PRIMATES. 

(After W. D. Matthew, 1915J 

Present Humanity never Dinosaurs. — While we have shown 
many examples of the forms of life expression existent upon the 
Earth during previous ages contemporaneous with man-in-the- 
making, it must not be assumed that present humanity were once 
dinosaurs. These life forms belonged to another life-wave, which 
will in due time become ensouled in human forms, but present 
humanity belongs to a still earlier life-wave. 

Remote origin of Conscience. — Neverthelss, the development 
of Conscience began even in the present life-wave long ages prior 
to Man's awakening AS Man to the objectivity of the material or 
physical world. So also, in the activities of the earliest life forms 
known to science today we may witness tendencies operative under 
the direction of the Group Spirits which are the prototypic origins 
of what will some day manifest as conscience when the existent 
life-wave is humanly ensouled. 



246 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

How Conscience acts. — The "conscience fund" of the Govern- 
ment is an evidence of the power of this vital principle, for in 
obedience to its dictates wrong doers are prompted, sometimes 
many years after, to make restitution for their transgressions. 
No man can escape his conscience. It acts always constructively. 
It approves a contemplated good work. It disapproves a wrong 
one. When one contemplates a worthy action, there arises a sense 
of justification that resulted from previous right actions in past 
incarnations and even more remote phases of evolution. When one 
contemplates or is about to commit a wrong deed there arises 
within the cosmic memory the sense of pain, which accompanied 
or resulted from error in the past. 

Conscience and the panoramas. — This principle of conscience 
is made more and more permanent and effective in its operations 
by the panoramas already mentioned, one just after the death of 
the physical body and the other just prior to commencing the 
building of a new one for the next mortal expression. Another 
form of panorama is also noted in the flash of life incidents some- 
times experienced by those who are drowning, falling from great 
heights or about to be executed. This form is similar but of 
shorter duration to the panorama experienced just after death, 
and is due to the separation of the Etheric Body from the 
Physical. 

Dimensions; Fourth, etc. — The transitional states of con- 
sciousness are really progressions from one dimension to another. 
We often speak of one, two, three and nowadays of the "Fourth 
Dimension. ,, These "dimensions" are really amplifications of pre- 
ceding states of consciousness. Consciousness in the mineral stage 
of evolution is locked, trance-like. In the Vegetable Kingdom the 
evolving spirit moves in one dimension only — extent. In the Ani- 
mal Kingdom, its consciousness functions in two dimensions. In 
the Human Kingdom Man's consciousness cognizes three dimen- 
sions, length, breadth and thickness. 

Interpenetration. — The development of Man's consciousness to 
that of the comprehension of the spiritual planes amplifies to four 
dimensions, length, breadth, thickness and— INTERPENETRA- 
TION. In other words, to the spiritual consciousness, the solids 
of the physical world interpose no barriers, and such consciousness 
is extensive not only in linear directions but in interior or internal 
and subliminal directions as well. The expression of this state in 
diagrammatic form has often been attempted by the construction 
of tesseracts or geometrical figures expressing not only linear fig- 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 247 




Fig. 56 
THE PENTACT. (Fr. Hyde 9°.) 
For the general theory and illustration of the Fourth Dimension, 
the student is referred to the excellent work by Mr. Claude Bragdon, 
entitled, "A Primer op Higher Space." The Figure shown herewith 
is a summary of many rules and many figures. Fr. Hyde, 9° gives in 
this resume the original series of bodies of the square, cube, tesseract 
type. It will be noticed that in a square (or triangle) 

2 lines meet at every point, 
in a cube (or tetrahedron) 

3 lines meet at every point. 

2 squares (or surfaces) meet at every line, 
in a tesseract. 

4 lines meet at every point. 

3 squares meet at every line. 

2 cubes meet at every square. 

in a pentact (or 5-dimensional body of this nature) 

5 lines meet at every point. 

4 squares meet at every line. 

3 cubes meet at every square. 

2 tesseracts meet at every cube. 
This can be verified from the projection of the pentact which is 
given in the Figure, and the curious reader will be able to pick out 
in this Figure, 32 points, 80 lines, 80 squares, 40 cubes and 10 
tesseracts. 

ures but of solids, cubes, etc. The bibliography of the Fourth Di- 
mension Hypothesis developed along purely mathematical lines is 
voluminous and need not be discussed at further length herein. 
For those students who are interested in the mathematical expo- 
sition of this interesting and fascinating problem we publish the 



248 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

diagram prepared by Frater Hyde, 9°. From the esoteric stand- 
point dimensions above three indicate that all dimensions are 
really states of consciousness both as applied to mundane and 
supermundane conditions. And as there are many inner or interior 
world regions and planes, so there is a definite state of conscious- 
ness or "dimension" pertaining to each, consequently not only a 
"Fourth Dimension" but a fifth, sixth, seventh and still inner or 
"higher" dimensions as well. 27 * 

Karma. — The evolution of consciousness from its primitive 
states, and its secondary attribute, Conscience, brought about the 
establishment of another condition or state, known as Karma. 
This principle, Karma, we term the primary attribute, as it is 
really the first resultant upon the attainment of full waking con- 
sciousness. Waking consciousness may be termed the cause, 
Karma the effect. Conscience, as the secondary attribute is the 
means by which the homo may modify the effect. 

Law of Cause and Effect. — Karma, which is now known as a 
distinct Law of Life by all schools of genuine occultism, is often 
defined as the "Law of Cause and Effect" and in its operation is 
explained by the saying, "as ye sow, so shall ye reap." 28 

Personal Responsibility. — Karma is the personal responsibility 
for acts committed — 
a Consciously, 
b Unconsciously. 

How Operative. — Every act we perform, or thought we con- 
ceive, or word we utter, has a direct and an indirect result. If 
the thought, word or deed is good, the result will be principally 
for good, allowing for a certain amount of error in judgment due 
to human fallibility. 

If the thought, word or deed be wrong, the result will be 
wrong, with a still smaller latitude for human error in judgment. 

Good and Bad Karma. — Results are what constitute the 
Karma of the person from whom the causes of the results origi- 
nated. Good results mean good Karma. Wrong results mean 
wrong or so-called evil Karma. Each Life Expression is a page 
in our individual ledger showing the balance of good and bad 
Karma. 



*For a clear, concise and interesting exegesis of Fourth Dimensional 
concepts, the student is referred to "A Primer of Higher Space," by Claude 
Bragdon. Also to other works by this same excellent writer. 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 249 

The amount of good Karma we accumulate helps to determine 
our status of advancement in the next succeeding incarnation. 
The bad Karma accumulated must be brought over with us, as a 
"balance forward" to our next ledger page, to be "worked out" if 
possible during that incarnation. 

By endeavoring to live a life of good thoughts, good deeds 
and good words, we develop good Karma, and by our inattention 
to this law, and on the theory that we "live one life at a time" 
indulge in all the appetites of the flesh, we accumulate a store of 
bad Karma that may require many incarnations to work out in 
pain and suffering. 

Law of Consequence or Compensation. — This working out of 
the Law of Karma is, in its operation, the Law of Consequence or 
Compensation, for as we are also told in Scripture that we must 
pay the "uttermost farthing," 29 so in very truth we must pay 
every Karmic debt, and from this accounting there is no escape, 
nor can riches or coldly scientific benefactions reduce the account 
one jot or tittle. 

Parable of the Talents. — The Law of Karma and its accom- 
paniment, the Law of Compensation, is the real basis of explana- 
tion for all the seeming inequalities of human life, why the rich 
man is unable to be happy, why the poor man of ttimes has a 
happiness envied by the rich, why the youth born to affluence 
turns out an apparent degenerate, why the poor boy rises from 
obscurity to eminence in the seats of the mighty, even . to the 
rulership of a nation. It is the exemplification of the Parable of 
the Talents, that to whoso hath been faithful over a few things 
will be given rulership over many things. 30 

How it explains exceptional cases. — In the cases of those 
who may be confirmed invalids without any apparent reason for 
such a condition, and apparently not amenable to medical treat- 
ment, impossible of correct diagnosis, we would find on looking 
into their status psychically that the cause lay in their neglect of 
important physical functions during a previous incarnation, as a 
result of which they built the vehicles for the present incarnation 
imperfectly and must suffer the penalty for such neglect. 

In the case of a truly good man, generous, yet who seems 
never able to get ahead and succeed in life, we shall find the same 
solution in his Karma. 

Where Karma begins. — Up to a certain point in human evolu- 
tion, Man is unaware that he is under any such laws, but after 



250 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

attaining a certain definite intellectual status, where, under his 
existing mental code and ethical system, he is expected to and 
does know that he should obey the laws relative to right and 
wong doing, he learns from objective conditions that for every 
offence there must be punishment; that if he escapes it at the 
hands of his fellowmen, he cannot escape it at the hands of his 
conscience, and as he progresses in intellectual and spiritual un- 
foldment, he also learns that his responsibility is not confined to 
his own acts as they relate to himself, but also as they relate to 
.society, and finally as they will relate to generations who shall 
come after him. Thus he becomes amenable to the Law of Karma 
on the physico-intellectual plane, and as he gradually develops his 
spiritual insight and learns of the Law of Karma and Compensa- 
tion as actual conditions, he sets to work to eliminate his past 
Karma by full, free and frank recognition of former error, a 
sincere desire to make full restitution if possible, and finally to 
develop a greater balance of good Karma by engaging in a life of 
Good Thoughts, Good Deeds and Good Words. 

Restitution necessary. — It is most important that this Law 
of Karma and the Law of Compensation (that we must make 
restitution in some adequate way for every offence) be fully under- 
stood and pondered, for not only does it concern those conscious 
acts, either right or wrong, that we commit daily, but also does it 
concern those acts committed UNconsciously. Words or deeds 
spoken or performed even in jest, may ofttimes be the causes of 
unhappiness to others whom we may not know of. 

Shown in After-Death Panorama. — Yet as we were the causes 
of their unhappiness, WE are responsible therefor, and by the Law 
of Compensation must make restitution when the knowledge of 
such unhappiness comes to us, even if through the after death 
panorama, for then we shall see our lives clearly, not alone all that 
we may know of them consciously, but the multitudinous incidents 
that we were not mortally cognizant of. While it may not be pos- 
sible for us to make restitution personally to the ones who suf- 
fered at our hands unconsciously to us, we must nevertheless by 
becoming conscious of the incident nullify its astral activity by 
redoubled efforts in the next incarnation toward right thought, 
right action and right feeling. 

Guardian of the Threshold. — It is this very Law of Karma 
that brings us face to face, as it were, with the GUARDIAN OF 
THE THRESHOLD, that principle so frequently mentioned by oc- 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 251 

cultists and mystics, yet regarding which so many conflicting- 
theories and explanations have been offered. 

The Guardian of the Threshold is not necessarily met with by 
those who simply develop spiritual clairvoyance, unless they choose 
to do so, and if they are at all instructed it is a condition which 
few care to undertake to meet willingly. 

When met. — Generally speaking, there are two distinct occa- 
sions when the Guardian of the Threshold is encountered : 

1st. After death, if the individual is sufficiently advanced to 
understand spiritual conditions. Otherwise it comes to such as a 
demoniacal influence in accord with the evil powers commonly 
taught by popular theology. 

2nd. As a test in REAL initiation, not the initiation of de- 
grees in a mortal school, but the inner, spiritual initiation into the 
actual mysteries. 

What the Guardian really is. — The Terror or Guardian of the 
Threshold IS THE EPITOME OR KARMIC ACCUMULATION OF 
THE CONCRETED THOUGHT FORMS OF OUR INDIVIDUAL 
BAD KARMA, and takes the form principally developed by the 
major aspect of our hidden thoughts. If the thoughts have been 
sensual, the Guardian will be a sensual monstrosity, and similarly, 
according to whether our thoughts have been vicious, brutal, ma- 
licious, revengeful, envious, covetous or idolatrous. 

Fear. — The terror comes from our FEAR at meeting face to 
face — OURSELVES — as we really have been predominantly, un- 
known to our fellowmen. 

Our ability to pass the Guardian depends upon the amount 
and strength of our good Karma, and the consequent courage we 
possess in meeting the evil force, conquering it, and passing be- 
yond. The good is ultimately always the conquering power or 
force, but if our good Karma be weak, then our meeting with the 
Guardian will not be pleasant nor easily accomplished, and many 
an unsuccessful incarnation is due to the inability of the individual 
to pass the Guardian in his previous death to rebirth interim, and 
the result is that he has been susceptible to its maladvertent in- 
fluence thereafter, until, inspired by the very forces of repulsion 
for evil, he casts aside the selfish desires of the flesh and earnestly 
seeks the good, and thenceforward climbs slowly but steadily up 
the constructive pathway that leads to light and life, with freedom 
from this horrible form of obsession, for no obsession by unseen 
entities can equal the obsession of one's own self by one's own 
evil Karmic Guardian. 



2 52 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Importance of being able to meet the Guardian successfully. 

— No amount of study or theorizing will enable the student of the 
mysteries to successfully encounter the Guardian. Only the Life 
of Right Thought, Right Action and Right Feeling will put him 
in a condition and position to do so. This passing is the hell that 
we must all experience, but to whoso is duly prepared will come 
the bright and powerful assistance of the spiritual forces that 
guide and govern man in his long journey through the ages of 
evolutionary process and the gradual unfoldment of his conscious- 
ness to higher and higher states and planes of comprehension and 
understanding. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 10 

1. What do occult writers often fail to correlate? 

2. What accompanied Atlantis on its appearance as a Continent ? 

3. What are the causes of earthquakes? 

4. What does Prof. Dana say about them? 

5. Are the Nature-forces left to "work out their own way"? 

6. How does the necessity for changes in earth's crust become 
apparent ? 

7. What are the means employed for effecting such changes? 

8. What additional proof is given of movement from the North 
Pole? 

9. What do the New Hampshire boulders indicate? 

10. What is Man of today said to be? 

11. Where does Mankind derive its fear of serpents? 

12. Of what was Atlantis the home? 

13. What was the principal habitat of the dinosaurs? 

14. Name some of the species. 

15. To what is the ancient Canadian climate likened? 

16. What do the ancient types of reptilia furnish? 

17. What is understood by the so-called great ages of the Patri- 
archs ? 

18. How did they really live to advanced ages? 

19. What was the status of the Ego in Atlantean times? 

20. What was the principal attainment of Man in Atlantean 
times ? 

21. How did Man first "know his wife"? 

22. What notable attribute did the Lemurians lack? 

23. Give an idea of the extent and orders of the reptilian era. 

24. How many survive? 



LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS. EARLY TRANSITIONAL FORMS 253 

25. What has become of the early life forms ? 

26. What does the progress of the mammalia indicate? 

27. How did the birds originate? 

28. What is their relative antiquity? 

29. What was the Tetrapteryx? 

30. What does the study of Origins really constitute? 

31. What is the origin of Intelligence? 

32. What is Chromatin and what is its relation to Protoplasm? 

33. For what was the Earth made? 

34. What is the seat of Heredity? 

35. How is Chromatin distributed? 

36. What is its notable characteristic? 

37. Of what is Chromatin the visible center? 

38. What is the development of the individual said to be? 

39. What is the size of a hydrogen atom? 

40. What is Chromatin further said to be? 

41. State the fundamental biologic law. 

42. How is the inter-relation between the visible and the invisible 
shown ? 

43. What are the algae said to be? 

44. What is the nature and value of chlorophyll? 

45. How do plants respond to light? 

46. How is chlorophyll said to be photosensitive? 

47. How does it relate to the spectrum? 

48. How does it affect the "Red Sea"? 

49. Through what does the human embryo pass in the process of 
gestation ? 

50. What are all the primitive processes said to be? 

51. What is oxyhaemoglobin ? 

52. What intimate relation does the Pituitary Body sustain? 

53. Describe differences in the human hand. 

54. Where did the Pituitary Body originate? 

55. What was the age of Mountain uplifts? 

56. How is the North Pole teaching corroborated? 

57. What is conscience? 

58. Have any of present Humanity ever been dinosaurs? 

59. .What is the comparative antiquity of conscience? 

60. How does conscience act? 

61. How does it relate to the panoramas? 

62. What are transitional states of consciousness said to be? 
b3. Are there more dimensions than an additional fourth? 
64. What is Karma? 



254 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

65. How is it operative? 

66. What is meant by good and bad Karma? 

67. What is the Law of Consequence or Compensation? 

68. How does it explain the Parable of the Talents? 

69. How does it explain ''exceptional cases"? 

70. Where does Karma begin? 

71. What is necessary? 

72. What is shown in the after death panorama? 

73. What is the Guardian of the Threshold? 

74. When is it met with ? 

75. Of what is the Guardian the epitome? 

76. What is said of Fear? 

77. What is the importance of being able to meet the Guardian 
successfully ? 

78. Have you attempted to visualize to yourself what YOUR 
personal Guardian may be? 

79. Are YOU, by practicing daily introspection, attempting to 
prepare to meet it? 

80. Have YOU estimated the Karma that may be influencing 
your daily activities? 

81. If not, WHY NOT? 




i LP* T tf i i jj i f i r 



INSTRUCTION XL 

FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN. 

The Cell, its Development and Amplification; Transitions. 
Vestigial Remains, Basic Structure of Protoplasm, 

Organisms. 



Humanity is Divinity thinking- Itself into Manifestation. — It 

has been said that ' 'Humanity is Divinity thinking itself into 
manifestation.' ' It might be corrected to read, "thinking itself 
into concrete expression." This is a true concept, and in its light 
we may regard all the creative and formative processes noted in 
the foregoing Instructions as stages in the progressional develop- 
ment of the Divine Mind itself, for even Divinity must be in a 
state of progression, otherwise there would be an ultimate ter- 
minus to all progress. 

Evolution interim between the Mineral and Human Stages. — 

Referring to the Kingdom of Life in general, Involution may be 
said to have terminated at the Mineral stage. Referring to the 
Homo, it may be said to have terminated with the indrawing of 
the Ego into full possession and occupancy of its vehicles. Be- 
tween the arrival at the Mineral stage of the Life Kingdom and 
the status of the true Homo multitudinous transitional and trans- 
mutative processes have been accomplished. 

How the Mineral Spirit adjusts itself. — We find on referring 
to Instruction No. 4 that "the Mineral spirit being so confined by 
the process of crystallization adjusts itself to the geometric and 
purely mathematic form of crystals, remaining inert until acted 
upon by exterior forces." 

Assimilation by Vegetable, Animal and Human Spirits. — Next, 

we find that the Vegetable Spirits assimilate the crystallized ele- 
ments, transmuting them into crystalloids which are in turn as- 
similated by the Spirits of the Animal and Human Kingdoms, 
transmuted into cells and compounded into organs. Above all we 
must remember that — 



25 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

LIVING MATTER DISPLAYS THE ENERGY OF COLLOI- 
DAL AND THE PLAN OF CRYSTALLOIDAL MATTER. 

Progressional development of the primal cell. — With this in 
mind then, we must regard the evolution of living matter from 
the mineral stage to the human as the progressional development 
of the primal cell into and through complex forms. For the motif 
of such progressional development we may refer to the Instruction 
wherein we found that a creating God vivifies each individual and 
inseparable atom of Cosmic Root Substance in the spatial locale 
for a solar system WITH HIS OWN LIFE OR UNIVERSAL 

Principle, (instruction No. 1.) 

Cell Intelligence. — If this is the case with the primal atoms, 
then it is easy to understand that their resultant combinations in 
mass must also be vivified with that Divine Life which includes 
the Divine Intelligence in modicum, and that therefore, every 
cell of the earliest form of vegetable substance has its own allot- 
ment of the Divine Intelligence, and the aggregate intelligence of 
a given mass is the aggregate intelligence of the cells composing 
that mass. We may even use the term "consciousness," remem- 
bering that either term used must be held in mind as applying 
only in evolutional process. 

The Cell and the Egg. — The gradual manifestation and con- 
cretion of the vehicles of the Ego was, as has been so often stated, 
a process of crystallization from within outward. This is also true 
of the cell, and the composition of the cell therefore, and the Egg, 
which is a good illustration on a large scale, should be studied 
with their analogies and correspondences to the human vehicles. 
Physical Correspondences. — Physically speaking, — 

Mass corresponds to the Physical Vehicle. 

Molecules correspond to the Etheric Vehicle. 

Atomic Structure corresponds to the Astral Vehicle. 

Electrons correspond to the Mental Vehicles. 

Ions — pure Electricity, Light, or God, to the EGO, or 

Essence. 
Cell Correspondences. — In regard to the cell (in humans from 
1/125 to 1/5000 of an inch in diameter), the 

Cell Wall corresponds to the Physical Body. 

Inner inning (Membrana Pellucida) corresponds to the 
Etheric Body. 

Protoplasm (Cytoplasm) corresponds to the Astral Body. 

Nucleus corresponds to the Mental Sheath. 

Nucleolus corresponds to the EGO. 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



257 



Egg Correspondences. — Similarly with the Egg, the 
Shell corresponds to the Physical Body. 
Shell Lining corresponds to the Etheric Body. 
White of the Egg corresponds to the Astral Body. 
Yolk of the Egg corresponds to the Mental Sheath. 
Germ-Speck or Kernel corresponds to the Ego. 
The activities of the centrosomes in cells compares with the 
activity of the Threefold Spirit. 

Simple as they may appear to those uninformed in biological 
and zoological science, nevertheless the births and deaths and the 




Fig. 57 
MODEL SKELETON OF RADIOLARIAN. STAURASPIS 

STAURACANTHA. 
— (Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

countless progressional combinations and developments of the 
simple protoplasmic cells accomplish the miracles of evolutional 
life. 

Twenty-six stages in Descent of Humanity. — Haeckel has 
traced the descent of the human race in twenty-six stages 1 
from organisms like the Monera (simple, structureless masses of 
protoplasm with hardly recognizable nuclei), the Amoebae ("sim- 
ple protoplasmic bodies with distinct nuclei and nucleolei, effecting 
movement by extending parts of the body into finger-like pseudo- 
podia"), 2 the Mollusca, Crustacea, Radiata and all the other earlier 
forms of protozoic life, up to the present. 



258 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



The charts given in "Rosicrucian Symbology" (by the author 
of this book) show comparative developments of foetal Chick, Tor- 
toise, Dog and Man, and the progressionai development of the foe- 
tal human brain in strict analogy to the evolutional development of 




Fig. 58 

LANUGO. THE TEMPORARY HAIRY COVERING ON THE FACE OF 

A FIVE MONTH'S EMBRYO, ACCORDING TO ECKER. 

— fWeidersheim's "Structure of Man." MacmillanJ 

animal life. 3 The extent to which this is true is shown by Prof. 
Walter, who says: "Even Man during embryonic growth passes 
through a fur-bearing stage, when soft, delicate fetal fur, "lanugo," 
covers all of the body except the red part of the lips, the external 




^U 



Fig. 59 

LANUGO ; AN ATAVISTIC DEVELOPMENT OF HAIR ON ADRIAN 

JEFTICHJEW, KNOWN AS THE "RUSSIAN DOG-FACED MAN" 

(After W eider sheim.) 

genitalia, the digital tips already covered by the nails, the palms of 
the hands and the soles of the feet. Before birth, however, the 
temporary lanugo practically vanishes, to be replaced by another 
covering of hair which is much less general in its distribution and 
which becomes locally accentuated at puberty." 4 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



259 



Every Homo recapitulates earlier Forms of Being. — The stu- 
dent will see from these charts that every human being in the 
course of its foetal life and gestation recapitulates all the earlier 
stages of its evolution, being in due course invertebrate, verte- 
brate, fish, bird, reptile and mammal, and is it not clear that such 
being the case, we preserve throughout each and every incarnation 
in our cosmic memory the knowledge of our earlier forms of ex- 
istence? This fact is what makes it possible for us, if we make 
it a special study, to reconstruct with exactitude the extinct forms 
of bygone ages, and the unconscious development of this cosmic 
memory enables archaeologists and palaeontologists to accomplish 
their seeming wonders. 




Zrn0 roeia( m °' Newb <™ Z y r * 6 <T* l*H r * ^H r6 

Fig. 60. 
FROM EMBRYO TO MATURITY. CHANGES IN THE PROPOR- 
TIONS OF THE HUMAN FIGURE DURING PRENATAL 
AND POSTNATAL GROWTH. 

— (After Strata, in Morris' "Anatomy.") 



Origin of Selective Power. — Man, born of an egg exactly as 
are all the other higher forms of life, is the epitome of cell de- 
velopment and extension. The Divine Intelligence implanted in 
the Cosmic Root Atom is inherited by the cell and multiplied and 
amplified therein by affinity and association. It reaches still 
greater expansion in the organ of which that given cell forms a 
part, and gives to the organ the selective power to assimilate its 
own immediate and exact requirements from nourishment pro- 
vided for the entire vehicle of which that organ is but a single 
part. 

Cell Consciousness inferior to Life Spirit Consciousness. — 
This ceil consciousness is the inner cause and reason for the mar- 
velous selective powers exhibited in so many departments of 
Nature. In each Life Kingdom the individual cell consciousness 



2 60 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

is under the direct control of the phase of the Consciousness per- 
taining to the Life Spirit wave of that Kingdom. Thus in the 
Vegetable Kingdom, the individual cell consciousness or intelli- 
gence is absorbed in the Dreamless Sleep Consciousness of that 
Kingdom; in the Animal Kingdom by the Dream Sleep Con- 
sciousness of that Kingdom, and in the Human it finally rises to 
greater activity and power in obedience to the dominant control Of 
the Ego. 

Present Human Form not final. — There can be no fixed vis- 
ualization in the mind of the Absolute as to the ultimate form of 
evolving Humanity. As the Absolute through the Supreme Being 
and the Creative Gods is slowly thinking Itself into manifestation 
or concrete expression, gradually producing a better Humanity, so 
Humanity, as made up of the Egos who have learned to build their 
vehicles apart from the guidance of Celestial Lords, is slowly 
building better bodies. 

Cast Off Human Models. — As Man of today is vastly different 
in appearance as well as attainment from the earliest known 
types, so Man of an equal time hence will differ as radically. The 
shores of time in the long interim between the Mineral Kingdom 
and present Humanity are strewn with the debris of cast off and 
defunct human models, just as the inventor having proved that 
his idea is practicable builds and discards model after model in 
perfecting and improving the expression of that idea. And some- 
times the last model is such a great advance over the first that it 
requires some stretch of the imagination to conceive that the one 
was the parent or ancestor of the other. 

Ontogeny, Phylogeny, Epigenesis defined. — These evidences of 
Man's age-long career are revealed to us through the science of 
Ontogeny or the history of the development of the individual 
usually called Embryology. With this must be coupled the science 
of Phylogeny or the history of the palaeontological development of 
organisms. The ability of the Homo in his advance to cast off 
obsolete forms and build under his perogative of free-will better 
and more improved forms, is called Epigenesis. 

Degenerate Forms. — The study of these sciences reveals many 
misconceptions. We have already explained that Man is not de- 
scended from the monkey, but that the monkey is the degenera- 
tion of Man; more properly speaking, the degeneration of the 
obsolete FORMS of early Man. This is also seen in the other Life 
Kingdoms. Coal, some fossils and petrifactions are the degenera- 
tion of the Vegetable Kingdom, as witnessed by the "Petrified 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 261 

Forest" of Arizona. Arctic moss and rock fungi are also degen- 
erations of the same Kingdom. Polyps are degenerations of the 
mammalia, and various minerals show the presence of early vege- 
tal forms. 

Vestigial or Rudimentary Organs; Skull Theory. — Chief 
among the evidences of human debris revealed by ontogenical 
study are what are commonly known as ' 'vestigial organs" or 
"rudimentary organs." Those pertaining to the head and skull 
show the transitional period from the Animal to the Human King- 
dom since the acceptance of the vertebral theory of the skull set 
forth by Goethe. This fact is that the skulls of humans and all 
other vertebrate animals are but the transformation and amplifi- 
cation of the topmost portion of the vertebral columns. 5 Through 
the understanding of this important truth the transition from the 
horizonal to the upright spinal column takes on greater impor- 
tance. 

Ascent of the Spiritual Currents. — This greater importance 
means that although the animals have skulls and cerebral sys- 
tems, the Ego could not indraw until, by the upright position, the 
development of the last vertebra should assume a form which 
would give to all portions of the brain the power to function the 
full waking consciousness necessary to the human Ego. This was 
accomplished by the ASCENT of the spiritual currents UP the 
spinal column, away from the earth plane instead of parallel to it. 

Examples of the Rudimentary Organs, In Animals and 
Whales. — We will now note some of the so-called rudimentary or- 
gans. Among the animals we find in the mid-bone of the upper 
jaw, fore-teeth or incisors, which never fully develop and therefore 
serve no useful purpose. Whale embryos are noted, possessing 
teeth, which are afterward lost and whalebone substituted. 6 

Ear Lobes, Human. — In Man, the ear lobes are no longer un- 
der his control as they still are with the animals. Although the 
muscles exist, he is for the most part unable to exercise them. 
They can be develcped by exercise and will power, but they are 
"imperfect organs on the road to complete disappearance." 7 

Third Eye-lid, Human. — There is also the third eye-lid, the 
tiny crescent shaped fold in the inner corner of the eye near the 
root' of the nose. It is known as the "plica semilunaris." As far 
back as the silurian times the primitive fishes possessed this, and 
it is seen in active use among cats, dogs and other mammals, as 
well as among the birds and reptiles. There are also the eyes that 
do not see, found among those fishes that make caves and sub- 



2 62 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

terraneous streams their habitat. 8 Also in many invertebrate 
animals. 

Among Reptiles. — Among the reptiles we find the defunct 
hind legs, still observable in the hinder portion of the giant 
serpents, boas, etc. 9 

Among Plants. — Among the plants we often find the rudi- 
mentary organs in the blossoms, for instance, in the Labiatae we 
frequently find only two of the stamens or male organs developed, 
the other aborted. 10 

Mid- jaw Bone, Man. — Goethe's discovery of the mid-jaw bone 
in Man, which can be seen in human embryos, was another star- 
tling evidence of Man's transitional progress. 11 

Tails, Human; Origin of the Mammary Glands. — Rudimen- 
tary human tails are seen in the three, four or five tail vertebrae 
(vertebrae coccygeae) as aborted organs. In Man the mammary 
glands of 4;he breasts are rudimentary. The mammary glands are 
of especial interest, as they are the evidences of the chief cause 
of the origin of mammals out of reptile-like forms. The process 
was as follows: Due to change of labor of the skin glands on the 
reptilian belly side instead of continuing as perspiration and fatty 
glands they gradually transformed into milk secreting glands. 
The cause that led to this change was the habit of the new born 
of the species licking the ventral skin of the mother. The irritat- 
ing stimulus thus caused led quantitatively to the enlargement of 
the important mammary glands and the various problems of the 
female bosom may be thus phylogenetically traced back to this 
primal basis. 12 

Gill-clefts, Cable-Tow. — The gill-clefts of amphibians, some of 
the reptilia, and those seen in human embryos come under the 
head of rudimentary organs but are of great antiquity, as they 
are a persistence from the Moon Period of evolution. These gill- 
clefts constituted the apparatus through which the pioneers of 
the life-wave of Virgin Spirits breathed the hot, vaporous fire- 
mist of the Moon Period. These beings were then animal-like, but 
not in the semblance of any known animals of today, and instead 
of inhabiting the earth's surface, they existed in suspension just 
above it by cords analogous to the umbilici. This fact is symbol- 
ized by the modern "Cable-Tow" of exoteric initiations. 13 

Prostate and Clitoris. — The prostate of man is the rudiment 
of the female uterus, while in woman the clitoris is the rudimen- 
tary masculine organ. 14 The evidences of rudimentary beards 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



263 



and mustaches on many women are common to all observers. 13 
By some the vermiform appendix is considered a rudimentary 
organ. 

Urschleim or "Original Slime"; Infusoria and Cell Theory. — 

The preceding paragraph brings up another phase of Man's 
evolutionary progress and process, that of sex. Oken's theory 
that all phenomena of organic life proceeded from a common 
chemical substance or simple vital substance which he designated 
"Urschleim" or "original slime," gave to science the first real clue 
to the phenomena of generation. Now we use the term "Proto- 




E F G H 

Fig. 01 
Cell division. Diagrams showing the actual processes involved, 
in what is called mitosis or nuclear division. A, nucleus, normal, cen- 
trosome by its side. B, spireme appears, which in C becomes sepa- 
rated into chromosomes ; D, centrosomes at opposite poles, chromo- 
somes form an equatorial plate ; E, each chromosome divides longi- 
tudinally and in F and G the halves become drawn to the opposite 
poles ; H, the cell divided into two. — (After Wilder, in Lull's 
'Organic Evolution/' Macmillan.) 

plasm" in lieu of "original slime," in the sense of cell-substance. In 
1809 Oken asserted that "the primitive slime produced in the sea 
by spontaneous generation," at once assumed the form of micro- 
scopically small bladders, which he termed "Mile" or "Infusoria." 
Organic nature has for its basis an infinity of such vehicles. 16 
Substituting for bladder or infusorium the word cell, and we come 
at once to the cell theory, one of the greatest discoveries of the 
century. 

Cuvier, Linnaeus and Agassiz; Each Cell a Creative Thought. 

— That great trio of scientists, Cuvier, Linnaeus and Agassiz, while 
differing on many points regarding the evolution of organic spe- 
cies, agreed on one point which effectually undermined the asser- 
tion of the Church regarding the individual creation of Man as a 



2 64 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

distinct type. Agassiz summed up this agreement in the words 
that he (Man) is the "embodied creative thought of God." 17 
And Oken asserted that "Man has been developed, not created." 18 
These two statements agree in the Rosicrucian philosophy per- 
fectly. We have stated previously in this Instruction that each 
cell embodies a modicum of the Divine Intelligence, EACH CELL 
IS A CREATIVE THOUGHT OF GOD in manifestation, and what 
scientist can tell whether that cell will develop into a predicted 
form or not? From the creative thought develops the higher and 
more complex organism. 

Sexual Differentiation. — Passing from the reproduction of 
simple cells by fission to the higher forms of reproduction and 
propagation in the Human Kingdom, Rosicrucian science states 
three distinct states of sexual differentiation: 

1 Hermaphroditismus, both sexes in same individual. 

2 Gonochorismus, union of two different individuals. 

3 Parthenogenesis, virginal reproduction. 

Hermaphroditism in the Kingdoms; Transition to Sexual 
Separation. — The first form is still common in the Vegetable King- 
dom, less so in the Animal Kingdom and rare in the Human, al- 
though instances have been authentically noted therein. The gar- 
den snail produces in one part of its sexual glands eggs and in 
another part sperm. In some human hermaphrodites self fructifi- 
cation has been possible ; in others copulation and reciprocal fructi- 
fication of two hermaphrodites has been necessary for causing the 
development of the eggs. THIS LATTER PHASE IS THE 
TRANSITION TO SEXUAL SEPARATION, now complete in the 
Human Kingdom. 

The Luciferians; Fall of Man; Temptation of Adam and Eve. 

— Man was hermaphroditic while human propagation was carried 
on under the guidance of the Hierarchies; the sexes became sepa- 
rate when the Luciferian Spirits, stragglers from the Moon Period 
who did not become Angels but were far in advance of present Hu- 
manity, "opened Man's eyes to the knowledge of good and evil." 
The Angels who advanced, work downwards on Man through the 
power of Creative Love. The Luciferians who, not being Angels", 
yet unable to use a Physical Body, required a physical brain for 
exterior contact, work upwards through the Creative Sex force. 
Thus they influenced Man to utilize his sex powers for creative 
purposes independently of the higher guidance. From this has 
arisen the tradition of the temptation of Adam and Eve and the 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 265 

assurance of the Tempter that thej^ should become as Gods, know- 
ing both good and evil. 

But the Luciferians were also ' 'Light Bringers" to Man, for 
without this knowledge Man would have lived a painless but aim- 
less existence, lacking progress. 

Salvation and Redemption. — In the exercise of his free-will, 
in the use of his sense and sex powers for propagation, Man has 
also given way to sense and sex dissipation and sensuality, and 
his SALVATION will consist in his REDEMPTION of his Creative 
Powers from their present low estate and their transmutation to 
the higher forms of mental creative activity. MAN WILL AGAIN 
BECOME HERMAPHRODITIC, and the process is even now un- 
der way. 

Transformation of Sex. — In the great American Museum of 
Natural History, in New York City, may be seen an exhibit that 
demonstrates this truth to the thoughtful student. Therein are 
specimens of common fowl in which experiments in the transfor- 
mation of sex have been carried on, and which scientists the world 
over are carefully watching. In this exhibit, the ovaries of a com- 
mon hen have been transferred to the cock, which transference 
has caused the latter to develop the plumage of the female and 
lose his comb. Similarly, the removal of the ovaries of the female 
has caused the bird to put on the plumage and spurs of the ma!<3. 

Importance of the experiment. — Now the significant truth in 
this experiment is that such a process begun and maintained arti- 
ficially would in time develop a distinct species characteristic, re- 
sulting ultimately in an hermaphroditic product. Such experi- 
ments begun with the simpler organisms and continued through 
higher forms, ultimately in the Human, indicate the return path 
to Man's original estate under conditions and exercise of free-will. 

Psychic and Mental Indications. — The psychic and mental in- 
dications of the transition, the accomplishment of which is, need- 
less to say, aeons distant, are also evident. First, the teaching of 
a higher creative estate by multitudinous schools of "New" 
Thought, and the exercise of the mental creative faculties; sec- 
ondly, the desire for motherhood by thousands of women who will 
not pay the penalty of becoming the human chattels of men for 
the privilege, yet who insist upon the recognition of their inherent 
right to become mothers. And both these forces are becoming 
powerful levers in the present unsettled state of domestic relation- 
ships. 



2 66 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Gonochorismus. — Gonochorismus or sexual separation, requir- 
ing reciprocal relations between the divided sexes, is the universal 
method of propagation among the higher animals and Humans. 
In this form, every individual produces only one form of genera- 
tive substance. The females produce eggs, egg-cells or ova. The 
males produce the fructifying sperma, which, like that of the 
Cryptogama, consists of floating, vibratile cells actively moving in 
a fluid, the zoosperms, spermatozoa, or sperm cells. 

Parthenogenesis. — Parthenogenesis or virginal reproduction is 
the interesting form of transition from sexual reproduction to the 
non-sexual formation of germ cells and occurs among many in- 
sects. In this case cells become capable of developing themselves 
into new individuals without requiring the fructifying seed. The 
phenomenon has been noted even in the case of Humans, and has 
been well attested. 19 

Every Being has a male and female nature. — From his origi- 
nal hermaphroditic estate, Man has preserved the dual nature, 
male and female, internally. That is, every man and every woman 
retains physiologically and psychologically some evidence of the 
opposite sex, not only in the rudimentary organs but in tempera- 
ment, intuitive faculties and mental traits. There is so much of 
the female in every man, and so much of the male in every female 
that it has actually been reduced to specific law, as given by C. G. 
Leland, "THAT IN PROPORTION TO MALE DEVELOPMENTS 
IN WOMAN, OR THE FEMALE IN MAN, THERE IS A COR- 
RESPONDING MASCULINE OR FEMININE DEGREE OF MEN- 
TALITY." 20 

Alternation of incarnations; effeminacy. — This is more read- 
ily understood by Rosicrucian students when the alternation, exact 
or comparative, of sex polarities in succeeding incarnations is re- 
called. In the light of that truth, it may be seen not only how 
we preserve the dual nature, but how it is apt to preponderate 
according to the previous incarnation.. A woman, say, who for 
the purpose of accomplishing a definite work, has had several suc- 
cessive incarnations as a female, on incarnating as a male, will 
manifest to a marked degree the feminine nature, which is ordi- 
narily termed "effeminacy." Vice versa, masculinity is also noted 
in many women. 

Sexual secondary characteristics. — Besides the sexual secon- 
dary characteristics, such as the antlers of the stag, the mane of 
the lion, tail of the peacock, spurs of the cock and beard of the 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



267 



man; the developed breasts and lactatory glands of the female as 
distinguishing features of sexual separation, we may note in 
passing the gradual abortion or deletion of the little toes of both 
sexes, the deletion of bodily hair or hirsute coverings, except as 
sexual characteristics, and the differentiation between the com- 
bative and the creative instincts, selective and protective in both 
sexes. 

How the Homo is differentiated; At-One-Ment. — The Human 
being is differentiated principally by sexual separation. Woman 
or Womb-Man is woman only through her ovaries. Man is man 
only through his testes. Humanity is at present Divinity in di- 
versity. The return to hermaphroditism will mean the At-One- 
Ment of Humanity with itself and its At-One-Ment with Divinity, 
or complete Unity. 




Fig. 62 
TYPE OF THE AVERAGE HUMAN FOOT, SHOWING THE GRAD- 
UAL DELETION OF THE LITTLE TOE. 



How one species reacts upon another. — The differentiation 
and even the extinction of species is often caused by the smallest 
incidents. For instance, in Paraguay, the horse and ox nearly be- 
came extinct due to the laying of eggs by flies in the navels of 
newly born calves and foals, thus causing umbilical infection. 
Thus one department of nature can react powerfully upon a to- 
tally distinct and separate division. 21 

Protective conditions. — In studying the Kingdoms we must 
not omit to observe that while Man is now left to devise his own 
protective conditions through the exercise of his creative faculties 
and free-will, Nature through the Group Spirits is still attentive 
to the requirements of her multitudinous children. Examples of 
this protective care are seen in the formation and colorings 



26! 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




Fig. 63 
Natural protective features showing how the formation and color- 
ing of many of the lower forms are adapted to environment and 
habitat. Upper left, the Indian Kalima Butterfly exactly resembling 
a tropical leaf even to the mid rib. Right, The "Walking Stick" so 
closely resembling a twig that it must be disturbed in order to be 
discerned. Lower, The Indian "Walking Leaf," even the legs of 
which are leaf-like in appearance. 

— (Photos oy Brown Bros. N. Y.) 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



269 



adapted to environment and habitat. An illustration of this is 
shown in the case of the Indian Kalima Butterfly, which, when its 
wings are closed, can hardly be distinguished from the leaves of 
the tree it frequents. 

The Porcupine Family. — As a persistence from the reptilian 
age, we have albinism and again, in the famous Lambert family of 
London in the last century, the perpetuation of scales. This family 
was commonly known as the ''porcupine family." Edward Lam- 
bert, born 1717, was remarkable for his monstrous skin formation. 
His whole body was covered with "a horny substance, about an 
inch thick, which rose in the shape of numerous thom-shaped and 
scale-like processes, more than an inch long." This formation was 
transmitted to his sons and grandsons, but not to his grand- 
daughters. 22 

God is Evolution. — In considering the vestigial remains of 
past evolution, we must not forget that the evidences of present 
and future progress are equally notable. For "God Himself is 
Evolution, embracing all things, especially Himself, the Self- 
evolved, ever working in mysterious ways His wonders to perform 
—the Maker and the Made." 23 




Fig. G4 
A SOLAR ECLIPSE, SHOWING PROMINENCES 47.000 MILES 



HIGH. 



YERKES EXPEDITION, GREEN RIVER. 
WYOMING, JUNE 8, 1918. 



270 ROSTCTRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Awed, but not terrified; Solar Eruptions and Vulcanism. — 

We may be awed but not terrified by the tremendous operations of 
nature constantly going on about us. We may view with interest 
but not fear the solar eruptions such as those of 1878, the ascent 
of which were at the rate of 400,000 miles an hour, sending 
enormous jets of incandescent and metallic vapors hundreds of 
thousands of miles out into space at a temperature of 1700 de- 
grees. The magnetic waves of that eruption and of recent activi- 
ties are known to have revived apparently extinct volcanoes and 
increased the activities of others. This was effected by the mag- 
netic waves penetrating the gas pockets beneath the volcanoes, in- 
augurating electrical activity which expands the gas, causing it to 
force its way through the crater core. 24 

Human Mind Stuff evolving; Measurements of the Atom and 
tke Electron. — The Human Mind stuff through which the Ego can 
understand and explain such phenomena is constantly developing 
towards a true vehicle, and Man will ever be in the forefront of 
evolutional processes and develop the intelligence required to meet 
the exigencies of nature's activities, be they what they may. The 
power of the Divine Intelligence operating through the Human 
Ego enabling it to understand the magnitude of celestial opera- 
tions, and reversely to measure the Atom at 300,000,000 to the 
inch and the Electron at 30,000,000,000,000 to the inch, may be 
safely relied upon to maintain Man's supremacy in the gradually 
increasing control of the nature forces, which in some aeon-distant 
age will be completely his to command, so far as our limited solar 
system is concerned. Yet the comparative insignificance of our 
solar system may be understood when we realize that a cube 
whose sides were equal to the distance across the nebula near 
Vega would hold hundreds of millions of similar solar systems. 25 

Area of our Solar System. — Yet our own solar system with 
its sun, eight planets, twenty-seven moons and eight hundred 
asteroids occupies an area whose diameter is approximately 6,000,- 
000,000 miles 26 and "the power developed by a million Niagaras 
in a million years would not equal the energy expended by the 
Earth in a single second as it circles around the sun." 27 

Our Atmosphere. — As part of the Earth-aura, our atmosphere 
extends upwards of 40 miles and more 28 and is the great protec- 
tion against too rapid loss of Earth's heat by radiation. 

Human evolutional evidences. — Humanity is progressing, is 
in a state of continuous change and transition. Physical indica- 
tions are not wanting. The differentiation between hands and feet 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



271 



in Man is pronounced. The hands are able to perform the most 
delicate manipulations, but in his advance from earlier types Man 
has lost the power to flex his toes to the same degree of facility. 
Man can join his thumb and little finger, but the orang utang 
with the same bones and muscles cannot do so. An examination 
of human skeletons shows that the first seven pairs of ribs join 
the breast bone, whereas all of them once did. The finger and toe 
nails are the refined evolutionary resultant of the claws with 
which Man once tore his food. Human teeth are the modified 
placoid scales still found in sharks. The canine teeth are the old- 
est survivals and are a reminder of the day when all teeth were 
"sharp-pointed, hold-fast organs.'' The development of the molars 
and incisors is the result of the gradually refined process of masti- 
cation. 29 

Teeth. — Formerly Man had, as do the sharks, row after row 
of teeth in reserve. Now he has but one replacement, the "per- 
manent" teeth which replace the so-called "milk-teeth." The late 




HOW THE HtMAN FACIAL' ANGLE WAS EVOLVED. 

(After Witkowski.) 



appearance of the wisdom teeth and sometimes their failure to 
appear at all may be an evidence that in continuance of this de- 
leting phase of evolution, future man may be toothless. At least 
when he ceases to be carnivorous he may expect great modifica- 
tions in his teeth. It is also interesting to note that the vertebrae 
of the spinal column decrease with age and growth. A baby has 
thirty-three or four, while in young manhood they are reduced to 
twenty-six. 30 Also in the higher mammals the persistence of 
the seven cervical vertebrae has been pointed out by Dr. A. B. 
Allen. 

Skull. — The skull always furnishes most interest to the stu- 
dent. The diagram outlines its development from the fish stage. 
Bones grow principally by being broken down, and this furnishes 
the greatest opportunity for evolving Man to effect the necessary 



272 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



changes in his Physical Body, as he builds and rebuilds from in- 
carnation to incarnation. The jaw of the baby, for instance, does 
not grow by simply being added to. On the contrary, all the 
material of which it is composed is gradually broken down little 
by little and reassembled before the adult jawbone is formed. 

Osteoblastic cells. — This reassembling of the bone tissue is 
performed by cells designated as osteoblasts, and the breaking 
down by cells called osteoclasts. When the activities of the latter 
predominate, the bones shrink, and this we see exemplified in ex- 



,■-'. -si.!..-*' 

--..-'"..ii' -:..,. •••»- 





Fig. 66 

SECTIONAL VIEW OF HUMAN BONE, SHOWING NATURE'S 

MARVELOUS ENGINEERING AND STRUCTUAL SKILL 

treme old age when chin and nose sometimes almost seem to meet, 
especially if the teeth are gone. 31 Besides this, we have the 
complete renewal of the Physical Body every seven years. 

Blood cells. — This process is especially interesting when we 
consider the purpose of the bones besides that of support. This 
purpose is the production of red blood cells in their marrow tissue. 
The number of these red blood cells, exclusive of the white cor- 
puscles produced and the number regulated by the spleen, is about 
75,000,000,000. 32 Each cell is known to live but ten days and 
therefore a new supply must be constantly coming from the bone 
marrow. The chief purpose of the white corpuscles, it may be ex- 
plained, is to fight disease. 33 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



273 



Natural and artificial light. — Another evolutionary phase 
which ordinarily goes unnoticed is man's adaptation to the use of 
artificial light, thus lengthening the hours of his activity and pro- 
ductiveness; while the animals and vegetable life forms are still 
obedient to primal conditions and regulate their activities by the 
rising and the setting of the sun. This adaptation to artificial 
light has been applied to stimulating hens to lay more than their 
ordinary daily quota of eggs. 




Fig. 67 
DIAGRAMMATIC SECTION OF FIG. 66 SHOWING WONDERFUL 
PLAN OF BONE STRUCTURE, AS CAREFULLY DETERMINED 
BY NATURE AS THOUGH BY THE MOST SKILFUL 
ENGINEER. ANOTHER EVIDENCE OF THE DIREC- 
TIVE INTELLIGENCE OPERATING THROUGH 
WHAT ARE COMMONLY CALLED THE 
"FORCES OF NATURE." 



Additional evolutionary reminders. — A reminder of our great 
progress that also remains overlooked is the thickness of the skin 
on the soles of our feet. This is not due, as ordinarily supposed, 
to the constant pressure upon them of the weight of the body, but 
is a persistence of one of the amphibian forms of man in his 
ascent, called the "Mud-puppy," which had thickened soles. Our 
feet have changed in shape, but have never fully relinquished the 
thickness of skin for the delicacy which the other parts of the 



274 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




Fig. G8 
MESA VERDE CLIFF DWELLINGS, ANCIENT REMAINS OF A 
PREHISTORIC RACE IN COLORADO. 
- — (Photo by J. Walter Fewkes, Ph.D., Courtesy Scientific American.) 



body have attained. 34 The fact that man has hair on the chest 
but not on the back is a result of his earlier life when the 
chest muscles and arms required full play, while the back needed 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 275 

to be covered for protection. This subject of the human hair is 
exceedingly important, for it gives many clues to man's ancestry, 
prominent among which is the fact, for instance, that the hair on 
the arm runs from shoulder to elbow, while from the wrist it runs 
to the elbow, similar to the course noted on the anthropoids. 35 

Pre-historic Man, Grand Gulch, Utahw — Nature is persistent 
in her evolutional urge, and yet extremely reticent in relinquishing 
any well established forms. The study of the skulls and remains 
of the pre-historic race recently discovered in Grand Gulch, south- 
eastern Utah, antedating even the cliff-dwellers, proves to a great 
extent Man's evolution not from the monkey, but independently 
from a high order of aboriginal anthropoids. The Cro-Magnon 
men of the Cro-Magnon races found in Europe were fully equal to 
the highest existing human races so far as skull development and 




Fig. 69 

THE CASA GRANDE RUIN. RELICS OF A PREHISTORIC RACE 

IN SOUTHERN ARIZONA, COVERING 620 ACRES. 

cranial possibilities are concerned, while the Neanderthal men, also 
found in Europe, were lower than any existing human races. 36 
Both were of the Pleistocene sub-division. 

Our world is growing bigger and better, Man is advancing, 
and all the lower Kingdoms are in close pursuit. Our earth has 
an area of about 200,000,000 square miles.* On this target are 
being thrown planetary fragments, exclusive of the planetary dust, 
amounting to the enormous number of 146,000,000,000 per an- 
num. 37 Little by little this accumulation with its psychometric 
values is exercising a definite influence upon our environment, im- 
perceptible now, but later on bringing into our mental sphere the 



*To be exact, 196,940,000 square miles. 



27 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

aura of other worlds. Man is improving, perfecting, discarding 
the obsolete, developing the newer and better forms and mental 
characteristics. 

Man leads and prepares the way. — Man has prepared the 
way for the lower Kingdoms to progress much more rapidly. What 
he has accomplished through incredible time periods lower forms 
are already attaining. In the micro-organism Freia-elegans, a cili- 
ated infusorian of the family of Stentoines, Claparede and Lach- 
mann have described a visual organ or eye, "immediately behind 
the point of truncation" in "a lunate spot of intense black." 38 
This is the exact manner in which sight was first developed in the 
time approximately beginning with the later Lemurians and defi- 
nitely accomplished by the early Atlanteans. 




Dried Semen. 

Fig. 70 
SPERMATOZOA, HUMAN, RECENT AND DRIED. 

.(After Hollick.) 

Man repeats the activities of the lower cells. — Man repeats 
on a large scale the activities of the cells that compose his sub- 
stance. The male seeks the female in copulation. The female is 
actuated by two sets of motor impulses, one to receive the ad- 
vances of the male, the other to repel them, although the latter is 
more seeming than real. The male seeks energetically. So like- 
wise do the cellular elements in creative activity. "The spermat- 
ozoid and the ovule . . . repeat on a small scale what the two 
individuals perform in their larger sphere. Thus, it is the sper- 
matozoid that, in its capacity of male element, goes in quest of the 
female. It possesses, in view of the journeys it has to make, 
organs of locomotion that are lacking in the female and useless to 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



277 



it. The spermatozoid of man and of a great number of mammifers 
is equipped with a long tail, the end of which describes a circular 
conical movement, which together with its rotation about its axis, 
determines the forward movement of the spermatozoid. (In search 
of the egg.) The same mode of progression is seen in the zoo- 
spores of Algae and in Mastigophores, which are armed with flag- 
ella." 39 

Importance of cell activities; Basis of organic life in pro- 
toplasm. — In spite of possible concepts to the contrary, we have 
not laid too much stress on the importance of cell activity nor of 
reproductive processes in these Instructions, for the basis of or- 
ganic life activities in manifestation or concrete expression are 
embodied therein. Science has made great advances in its knowl- 
edge of the composition of protoplasm. Dr. MacDougal has found 




Fig. 71 
HUMAN EGG, OR OVUM, a, SHOWS THE PARENT CELL CON- 
TAINING THE PRIMITIVE GERM. b. THE PARENT CELL RUP- 
TURED AND THE OVUM ESCAPING. THIS IS THE FIRST STAGE 
OF A POSSIBLE FUTURE HOMO. THE OVUM IS SHOWN HIGHLY 
MAGNIFIED. — (After Hollick.) 

that the living matter of plants was composed of three principal 
substances, "the pentoses of mucilages, the albumens of their 
derivatives and some fatty substances." The protoplasm of most 
plants is composed largely of the first named group of substances, 
of which a common example is gum arabic. These three main 
components do not dissolve or diffuse into each other, and hence 
exist simply as finely divided particles intimately mixed, and the 
surfaces between the particles of different kinds of matter give 
opportunity for the play of molecular forces which constitute the 
essential energy of protoplasm. 

Not a universal formula. — Protoplasm made up in this way 
is sometimes miscible or soluble in water, and at other times not. 
. . . It is not to be taken for granted that this is a universal 



278 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



formula. Specialized organs, or cells, eggs, spores, pollen cells, 
etc., may have a protoplasm in which the protein material may 
make up almost the entire solid matter. 40 

What Rosicrucians teach. — It is the Rosicrucian teaching that 
protoplasm will be found to be the material basis of life, all its 
component parts being differentiations of the primal substance, 
with Heredity-Chromatin Energy as the motive power, and the 
Cell as the vehicle, that form the key to the mysteries of mani- 
fested organic life. 




Fig. 72 
DIATOMACEAE. FROM MICROPHOTOGRAPHS BY P. O. GRA- 
VELLE. UPPER ROW; LEFT TO RIGHT,— AULACODISCUS 
RADIATUS, TAMPA BAY, FLA. ARACHNOIDISCUS INDICUS, 
EHR„ SENDAI, JAPAN. ACTINOPTYCHUS HELIOPELTA, EHR., . 
LOWER,— TRIGONIUM ARCTICUM, (Bright) CL., SENDAI, JAPAN, 
AS ALSO THE TWO FOLLOWING. 

Adherence to PLAN of Crystalloidal Matter; Diatomaceae. — 

No organisms better illustrate the adherence to the plan of crys- 
talloidal matter mentioned on page 256 of this Instruction, and 
previously, than the low types known as diatoms, or the diato- 
maceae. The diatomaceae are microscopic unicellular algae in- 
habiting fresh and salt water. Each individual or frustule con- 
sists of two more or less symmetrical silicified halves. 41 

Where found. — Diatoms, radiolarians and sponges "have skel- 
etons composed of hydrated silica, mineralogically opal, and are 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 279 

found principally in the environment of granitic and other igneous 
rocks, the essential constituents of these rocks being the lime-soda 
feld spars from which the sodium of the ocean has since been 
leached. Waters issuing from such rocks are, as a rule, relatively 
richer in silica than waters issuing from modern sedimentary 
areas." 42 







I ; " ^ ^ 












; <K :-^:";v:K;^v ;•?- ~ ;' r ^ ■ ' "'*-.. v 






1 










:'-,-■.- - -i •"■>■,' ■■,'.' 










I] 


■:.Y-'-. "■■.■■ .';;uY-: : 





Fig. 73 

GLASS MODEL OF A FORAMINIFERA ; GLOBIGERINA 

BULLOIDES. 

—(Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

What they indicate. — Small as they are, these diatoms and 
other micro-organisms indicate how man has utilized all the grad- 
ually accreting chemical compounds in his ascent from ' 'original 
slime," for to imagine the earth in its primitive, exoterically life- 
less state we must, as Prof. Osborn says, "subtract all those por- 
tions of mineral deposits which as they exist today are mainly of 
organic origin, such as the organic carbonates and phosphates of 
lime, the carbonaceous limestones, the graphites derived from car- 
bon, the silicates derived from diatoms, the iron deposits made by 



280 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



bacteria, the humus of the soil containing organic acids, the soil 
derived from the rocks which are broken up by the bacteria, and 
even the ooze from the ocean floor, both calcareous and silicious, 
formed from the shells of foraminifera and the skeletons of di- 
atoms." 

Earth's surface primitively different. — 'Thus, before the ap- 
pearance of bacteria, of algae, of foraminifera, and of the lower 
plants and lowly derived invertebrates, the surface of the earth 
was , totally different from what it is at present; and thus the 
present chemical composition of terrestrial matter, of the sea and 
of the air ... is by no means the same as its primordial 
composition 80,000,000 years ago. 43 




Fig. 74 

CHANGES IN THE EARTHS CRUST, 

RIPPLE MARKS ON LEDGES AT AU SABLE CHASM. 

THESE ARE NOT ALONE OF GEOLOGICAL INTEREST BUT 

ALSO AS MUTE EVIDENCES OF A PERIOD WHEN THE 

PROPORTION OF WATER TO LAND DISTRIBUTION 

WAS MICH GREATER THAN NOW. 

(Photo by Parsell.) 



Ocean originally fresh; Volume of salt and origin. — Assum- 
ing on the consensus of best authority that the ocean, primitively 
a fresh-water body, is less than 100,000,000 years old, and that it 
has received approximately 63,000,000 tons of sodium yearly, 
which has united with its equivalent of chlorine to form the salt 
(NaCl) of the sea, we may understand how the ocean itself has 
been no slight contributary to the evolutionary processes and the 
liberation of the Mineral Spirits. Analyses of ocean water and 
the body fluid of the highest animals, the blood serum, shows in- 
teresting comparisons. The table is appended: 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 281 

Table of Comparisons between Sea- Water and Blood serum. — 

Life Elements Sea Water Blood Serum 

Sodium 30.59 39.0 

Magnesium _ 3.79 0.4 

Calcium 1.20 1.0 

Potassium 1.11 2.7 

Chlorine 55.27 45.0 

S0 4 (Sulphur Tetroxide) 7.66 

C0 3 (Carbon Trioxide) 0.21 12.0 

Bromine 0.19 

P 2 5 (Phosphorus Pentoxide) _ 0.4 44 

What Rosicmcianism emphasizes. — Many excellent occult 
writers assume to deal intimately with vast periods in creative 
and evolutional progress, but ignore the minutiae and detail. Rosi- 
cmcianism is actively interested in all such time periods, world 
planes or regions, regional sub-divisions, etc., but while it realizes 
the importance of recognizing in the Sun the parent of our solar 
system it also emphasizes the necessity for an accurate knowledge 
of all forms of life upon our own planet as the immediate, definite, 
tangible basis of our knowledge of Man's true ancestry. 

Importance of the Algae; Carbon and Crust Formers. — There- 
fore in the study of Man's evolutional progress as an organic being 
comprehending within himself both material and spiritual natures 
and elements, Rosicrucianism invites the student to contemplate — 
not so much his lofty position as a human being, but the simple 
Algae of which mention has already been made. They, with the 
diatoms and bacteria as carbon-formers, anticipated the animal 
world as factors in the actual formation of the Earth's crust. 45 

Primordial Seas. — The surface of primordial continental seas 
was literally covered with minute algae which served principally 
as food for the floating protozoa, while the diatoms, minute, float- 
ing plants "especially characteristic of the cooler seas," formed 
the siliceous ooze bottoms. 46 

First forms of life upon our planet. — The answer to the 
query, "what was the first form of life found upon our planet?" 
is answered by the study of the algae. Prof. Loeb states that "in 
1883 the small island of Krakatoa was destroyed by the most 
violent volcanic eruption on record. A visit to the island two 
months after the eruption showed that the three islands were cov- 
ered with pumice and layers of ash reaching on an average a 
thickness of thirty meters and frequently sixty meters. 47 Of 



282 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



course all life on the islands was extinct. When Treub in 1886 
first visited the island, he found that the blue-green algae were 
the first colonists on the pumice and on the exposed blocks of rock 
in the ravines on the mountain slopes. Investigations made dur- 
ing subsequent expeditions demonstrated the association of di- 
atoms and bacteria (with the algae). 48 

"The algae referred to were, according to Euler, of the nostoc 
type. Nostoc does not require sugar, since it can produce that 




Fig. 75 
NAHANT, MASS. FRONT VIEW OF TIDE POOL GROUP, SHOW- 
ING ENTIRE GROUP FROM ABOVE WATER SURFACE. 

— (Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



compound from the C0 2 of the air by the activity of its chloro- 
phyll. This organism possesses also the power of assimilating the 
free nitrogen of the air. From these observations and because the 
Nostocaceae generally appear as the first settlers on sand, the con- 
clusion has been drawn that they or the group of Schizophyceae to 
which they belong FORMED THE FIRST SETTLERS OF OUR 
PLANET." 49 

Prof. Loeb's explanation. — Referring once more to the state- 
ment that "living matter displays the energy of colloidal and the 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



283 



plan of crystalloidal matter" and realizing that Man is the epitome 
of differentiation between living and non-living matter, we may 
accept the explanation of Prof. Loeb, that "the essential difference 
between living and non-living matter consists then in this: the 
living cell synthetizes its own complicated specific material from 
indifferent or non-specific simple compounds of the surrounding 
medium, while the crystal simply adds the molecules found in its 
super-saturated solution. This synthetic power of transforming 




Fig. 76 
A LIVING ALGAL POOL COLONY. 

(Photo by Parsell.) 



small "building stones" into the complicated compounds specific 
for each organism is the "secret of life," or rather one of the 
"secrets of life," 50 

Man becomes proud, then humble. — Man may view with 
pride his present lofty position in the evolutionary status of life; 
he may view with pride the really marvelous products of his 
brain and hand co-operating, but he becomes humble when he 
realizes through a study of earlier forms from the most minute, 
through the most gigantic, that his present form, composition 
and mental status is resultant only upon the destruction and abo- 
lition of incalculable myriads of previous types or models. 



284 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Archetypes only, are prepared in the Inner Worlds. — Many 
students of occult science have come to believe themselves so 
close to the "inner worlds" that they look with disdain on the 
salient facts and truths, stranger than any fiction, of the physical 
world. It is a popularly accepted belief among many students of 
Rosicrucian and Theosophic literature, that all the work of build- 
ing new types, forms and human bodies is done while in the arche- 
typal regions of the inner worlds. 

Their realization is the function of the Physical World. — 

The belief just referred to is founded on misconception of all the 
conditions involved. The archetypes of new forms, types and 
better vehicles, physical and otherwise, ARE devised and insti- 
tuted in the appropriate region therefor in the inner worlds, but 
the tangible realization or accomplishment of them IS CARRIED 
OUT IN THE PHYSICAL WORLD. 

New bodies come only by evolutionary process. — Because 
Egos who are now in the spiritual regions may be studying how 
to build better bodies for a future incarnation, it does not mean 
that they will be able in that incarnation to construct exactly the 
vehicle they now devise or think out. Before them are set, by the 
Hierarchies, examples of highly developed bodies that will be the 
types extant in future ages, BUT THE ATTAINMENT OF 
THOSE TYPES WILL HAVE TO BE WORKED OUT BY THE 
SLOW PROCESS OF EVOLUTION IN AGES TO COME, just as 
we have worked up to out present status through ages past and 
through countless primary forms and types. 

Our ancestor, the Shark. — Man may learn of his future by 
studying his past, and it is for this reason that the Rosicrucian 
philosophy lays such stress on the importance of knowledge of our 
earlier and evolutional form. Man laughs with amusement when 
he is told by science that the common hen is a first cousin to the 
alligator, 59 but he is apt to resent the idea that he, in common 
with the hen, has inherited definite characteristics, cerebral and 
anatomical, from the shark. Yet this dreaded amphibian is the 
primordial ancestor from whom much of the present organic life 
has inherited well defined features. 

Ears and Movable Jaws. — To the shark we owe our ears and 
movable jaws. The real beginnings of the true brain as such go 
back to the worm Amphioxus, while in the common ancestors of 
the shark and man two structural developments of great impor- 
tance appear. The first, as stated, is the development of ears, the 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



285 



shark being the only fish with true ears. Secondly the develop- 
ment of the hinged jaw, movable at will and PERMITTING THE 
DEVELOPMENT OF SPEECH. The leverage power of the hu- 
man jaw is estimated at 10 lbs. That of the shark is 162 times 
greater. 51 

Tuatera; Pineal or Third Eye. — Men smile with condescension 
at the idea of a "third eye" when informed as to past functions 
of the Pineal Gland. Yet in the American Museum of Natural 
History, New York, in 1916, there were two specimens of the rare 
and almost extinct Tuatera, or "Sphenodon punctatum," of New 
Zealand, looking exactly as did its ancestors of 6,000,000 years ago 
in Jurassic times. 52 




Fig. 77 

TfTATERA. SPHENODON PUNCTATUM. NEW ZEALAND. THE 

ARROW POINTS TO THE PINEAL EYE. 

— (Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 

Pineal Eye and Third Optic Nerve. — In this little "monster" 
of about two feet in length, the Pineal Eye was quite prominent, 
situated at the union of neck and body; a round protuberance of 
approximately the size of a homeopathic pill, grayish in color and 
covered with translucent skin. In every animal with a backbone 
there is a third optic nerve, and the modern discoveries concern- 
ing the importance of the Pineal Gland in Man show his inheri- 
tance from the past, of powerful, potent faculties, NOW DOR- 
MANT. 

The Trilobite. — An example of the myriad processes, and types 
through which the Life Wave has worked its way in evolutionary 



286 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



progress is shown by the Insecta. The forms, types and species 
are almost innumerable, yet in the Trilobite we have the Father of 
all the insects of to-day. 53 

Nature is at least consistent. The multitudinous phases of 
evolutional process through which the lower forms up to the hu- 
man have progressed are illustrated in every classification. We 
have shown examples of the Insecta, Reptilian and Amphibian 
forms. 




Fig. 7S 
TRILOBITE. (Trilobita neolenus.) 
(Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



Evolution of the Horse; Eohippus. — The same is illustrated in 
the evolution of the horse. From the "Dawn Horse" of Wyoming, 
known as the "Eohippus," no larger than a small fox terrier, and 
with four toes, to the splendid companion of man of today is at 
least' 3,000,000 years. 54 Evolution is a slow but sure process 
and the differentiation both as to size, anatomical development 
and intelligence in the case of the horse is paralleled by the simi- 
lar evolution of Man from pre-historic times to his present attain- 
ment. From both of these examples we may assume equal differ- 
entiation in as many ages to come, and therefore to a development, 
expansion, mental and intellectual growth beyond our present im- 
agination. 

Principle underlies everything. — The examples and instances 
cited in these Instructions are not presented for the purpose of 
furnishing interesting reading, but to emphasize the importance of 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 



287 



one thing- — PRINCIPLE. In this case it is the Principle under- 
lying all the transitional forms, types and species which have con- 
tributed to give the homo his present place "in the sun." Prin- 
ciple is everything, underlies everything; "therefore, if we study 
the principle which is the foundation of the universal law, we 
shall understand Man's relationships to the universe. Study of 
Principle leads to comprehension OF DETAIL, BECAUSE DE- 
TAIL IS BUT THE WORKING OUT OF PRINCIPLE IN ALL 
THE VARIED PHASES OF LIFE MANIFESTATION." 55 



THE AMERICAN MUSEUM OF NATURAL HISTORY, NEW YORK. 




THE EVOLUTION OF THE HORSE. 



in Western Unifed States and Characteristic Type of Horse in Each Fore Foot 



One Toe 

Splint, of 

<fu<i 4*dif ill 



Long- 
Crowned, 
Cement- 



Th ree To es 

iiit Ion 
ofhuhoflhcf. 



Thr ee To es 

Side lo« 
iftwdn.fftejnwri 



di 



I 



Th ree To es 
Side leu 

■pKaKTSlfafil 



Three Toes 

..((.mf lot (round 



Short - 
Crowned 



F our To es 

iptinl of l^d.^il 



T hree To es 

Splint of 5*ili{il 



W® 



Hypothetical Ancestors with Five Toes on Each Foot 
and Teeth like those of Monkeys etc 



Fig. 79 

CHART SHOWING THE EVOLUTIONARY DEVELOPMENT 

OF THE HORSE. 

— (Courtesy of the American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



Catching vibrations from Nature's Thought Waves. — Matter 
and Energy being considered as two phases of the same condition, 
we may say that Nature, or the Expression of the Divine Intelli- 
gence, has vibrated from original Matter or Cosmic Root Sub- 
stance, everything into being, from the condensation of atomic 
nebulae to suns and planets. And when our individual comprehen- 
sion becomes attuned to the higher phases of being, the scientifico- 
spiritual state of consciousness, we may catch vibrations from 
Nature's ' 'infinite thought waves" and then shall we truly know 
that all Life is related, not bound by earthly or material laws or 
limitations, and our thoughts may penetrate the realms of the 
universe and solve the sublime mystery of its yet unknown laws. 



288 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 11 

1. What is Humanity said to be? 

2. What two interims between Involution and Evolution are 
noted? 

3. How does the Mineral Spirit adjust itself ? 

4. How is assimilation by Vegetable and Animal spirits effected? 

5. What does living matter display? 

6. What is the evolution of living matter? 

7. With what is each separate cell invested? 

8. In treating of the cell, what physical correspondencies are 
given? 

9. What cell correspondencies are given? 

10. What egg correspondencies are given? 

11. How many stages in the descent of the human race have been 
traced by Haeckel? 

12. What does every homo recapitulate? 

13. What was the origin of the power of selection? 

14. To what is the cell consciousness inferior? 

15. Is the present human form its final one? 

16. Are there such things as cast off human models? If so, how 
may that be? 

17. Define Ontogeny, Phylogeny and Epigenesis. 

18. What are "degenerate forms"? 

19. Give examples of them. 

20. What are vestigial or rudimentary organs? 

21. What was the discovery of Goethe regarding the human 
skull? 

22. Of what importance to man was the ascent of the spiritual 
currents ? 

23. Give examples of the rudimentary organs. 

24. What significance have our ear lobes? 

25. What is the third eye-lid? 

26. What evidences do we find among reptiles? 

27. What evidences do we find among plants ? 

28. What discovery of Goethe's can be found in human embryos? 

29. What are the vertebrae coccygeae? 

30. What was the origin of the mammary glands? 

31. What significance have gill-clefts for us? 

32. What is the esoteric meaning of the "Cable-tow" ? 

33. What are the human prostate and clitoris said to be? 

34. What is meant by Urschleim or Original Slime? 



FORMATIVE PROCESSES IN MAN 289 

35. What are the Infusoria? 

36. On what did Cuvier, Linnaeus and Agassiz agree? 

37. What is each cell said to be? 

38. What sexual differentiation is noted by Rosicrucian science? 

39. Give examples of Hermaphroditism in the Kingdoms. 

40. What is the transition phase to sexual separation? 

41. Who were the Luciferians? 

42. What was the Fall of Man? 

43. What was the Temptation of Adam and Eve? 

44. What is meant by Salvation and Redemption? 

45. Give an example of the transformation of sex. 

46. What is the importance of this experiment? 

47. What psychic and mental indications are present? 

48. Explain Gonochorismus. 

49. Explain Parthenogenesis. 

50. How does every male have a female nature and vice versa? 

51. Do incarnations alternate strictly as to sex? 

52. Explain effeminacy. 

53. Name some secondary sexual characteristics. 

54. How is the homo differentiated ? 

55. What is at-one-ment? 

56. How does one species react on another? 

57. Instance some natural protective conditions. 

58. Explain the "porcupine family." 

59. Give an additional definition of evolution. 

60. What is the extent of some notable solar eruptions ? 

61. What is the status of the human mind stuff? 

62. What are the relative measurements of the atom and elec- 
tron? 

63. What is the area of our solar system? 

64. How high does our atmosphere extend ? 

65. Give some human evolutional evidences. 

66. What do the human teeth indicate? 

67. Is the human skull of steady, permanent growth? 

68. What are osteoblastic and osteoclastic cells? 

69. Where do the blood cells originate? 

70. What does the use of artificial light indicate ? 

71. Give a'dditional evidences of human evolution. 

72. What does the pre-historic man of Grand Gulch indicate and 
help to prove? 

73. What is man's mission in evolution? 

74. What does man repeat and how? 



290 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

75. Where is the basis of organic life found? 

76. What do Rosicrucians teach regarding Protoplasm? 

77. What are the diatomaceae? 

78. What do they indicate? 

79. What is the origin and volume of ocean salt? 

80. Give comparisons between ocean water and human blood. 

81. What is the importance of the Algae ? 

82. What was the first form of life on our planet ? 

83. How and where are archetypes worked out? 

84. What is the importance to the student, of the shark? 

85. What is the Tuatera? 

86. What confirmation have we of the ultimate destiny of our 
planet ? 

87. What is it that underlies all, and is to be studied above all ? 







INSTRUCTION XII. 
ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION. 

Agreement between Occult and Academic Science, Points 

of Contact, Development, The Kabbalah, The Noble 

Eight-Fold Path of Buddhism, Concentration. 



No conflict between Academic and Occult Science. — Between 
legitimate occult science and academic science there should be no 
conflict and only such controversy as may lead to closer examina- 
tions of the premises of both schools. Especially is this true in 
regard to Rosicrucian science, and in the preceding Instructions 
we have endeavored to cite the many instances where the teach- 
ings of the Brotherhood are confirmed by the findings and con- 
clusions of academic science. 

Rosicrucianism, the Egyptian Wisdom Teaching. — The Rosi- 
crucian philosophy, while often termed the " Western Wisdom Re- 
ligion," might be more accurately designated as the "Egyptian 
Wisdom Teaching." For it is distinctly the cultus of the Egyptian 
Mysteries in contradistinction to the Hindu school. Rosicrucian- 
ism, while defined in Instruction No. 1 as having for its subject 
Man, is in reality a synthesis of Science, Religion and Philosophy, 
and furnishes innumerable points of contact between all three. 
It thus offers a common ground of association for all earnest truth 
seekers, regardless of previous religious or philosophical and pres- 
ent scientific affiliations. 

Rosicrucianism and Religion are identical in purpose. — Both 
seek closer knowledge of God. Religion seeks through faith. Rosi- 
crucianism seeks through the demonstrable and revealed evidences 
of His power and activity, especially through the study and 
knowledge of God's image — Man. 

To the truth seeker, regardless of whatever religious associa- 
tions he may have sustained, Rosicrucianism will give a broader 
outlook and concept of the revealed evidences of Deity in the nat- 
ural world. 



292 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

In the Rosicrucian teachings the popular concepts of Father, 
Son and Holy Ghost are broadened into a reasonable comprehen- 
sion of just who these exalted beings really are; their place, time 
and present status in evolution; their relationships to humanity, 
and their offices and responsibilities thereto. 

Rosicrucian concept of God. — God, as popularly conceived by 
orthodox religion, is seen in the Rosicrucian teachings to be the 
Architect of our Solar System, not. of the Universe, nor yet of the 
Cosmos, but merely an expression of a vastly greater Trinity. 
Everywhere in Rosicrucian Science the student finds the expression 
of the Trinity, Three in One and One expressed in Three. 

The Smaragdine Tablet. — Father, Son and Holy Ghost form 
the inseparable triad of the past evolutionary periods of our earth. 
The three-fold Body, three-fold Spirit and three-fold Soul form the 
trinitarian composite known as Man. God, the Supreme Being, and 
finally the Absolute, compose the Trinity of Deific Beings whom 
the Rosicrucian terms God. Thus "God," as understood by the 
Rosicrucians, is not simply the Creator of our little Solar System, 
but the Absolute expressing in threefold manifestation, to which 
Man conforms in obedience to the Hermetic Law, "as above, so 
below." This law, although found elsewhere in the Hermetic 
Writings on which Rosicrucianism is fundamentally based, is also 
found in amplified form in the Smaragdine Tablet or emerald 
table found in the tomb of Hermes, a cave near Hebron, discovered, 
according to Albertus Magnus, by Alexander the Great. The 
tablet bears thirteen sentences in Phoenician characters, as follow: 

1. I speak not fictitious things, but what is true and most 
certain. 

2. What is below is like that which is above, and what is 
above is like that which is below, to accomplish the 
miracles of one thing, 

3. And as all things were produced by the mediation of one 
Being, so all things were produced from this one thing by 
adaptation. 

4. Its Father- is the Sun, its Mother is the Moon; the Wind 
carries it in its belly, its Nurse is the Earth. 

5. It is the Cause of all Perfection throughout the whole 
world. 

6. Its power is perfect if it be changed into earth. 

7. Separate the earth from the Fire, the subtle from the 
gross, acting prudently and with judgment. 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 293 

8. Ascend with the greatest sagacity from the earth to 
heaven, and then again descend to the earth and unite 
together the powers of things superior and things inferior. 
Thus you will obtain the glory of the whole world, and 
all obscurity will fly far away from you. 

9. This thing is the fortitude of all fortitude, because it over- 
comes all subtle things and penetrates every solid thing. 

10. Thus were all things created. 

11. Thence proceed wonderful adaptations which are produced 
in this way. 

12. Therefore am I called Hermes Trismegistus, possessing the 
three parts of the philosophy of the whole world. 

13. That which I had to say concerning the operation of the 
Sun is completed. 

An exegesis of this tablet belongs to a later volume in this 
series, dealing exclusively with the Hermetic teachings of the 
Rosicrucian Order, but the student will see from the lines given 
the close approximation with the esoteric teachings of all genuine 
world religions. 

The Kabbalah. — Neither is Rosicrucianism a form of Kabbal- 
ism or the study of the Kabbalah (Quabbalah, Cabala, etc.), ex- 
clusively as such. A study of the Kabbalah is included in its gen- 
eral inquiry into the esotericism of religious thought, as revealed 
by the study of Comparative Religion, but Kabbalism is not made 
an integral part of the Rosicrucian philosophy. Rosicrucianism 
originated among the sacerdotal castes of antiquity, and attained 
its fullest development in the person of "C. R. C," of whom more 
will be said in the final Instruction. 

Since the. Christian era, however, and until early in the pres- 
ent century, exoteric Rosicrucianism has been composed almost ex- 
clusively of monastic brethren, many of its Initiates having been 
Abbots, Bishops, and, it is believed on excellent historical evidence, 
one a Pope. 

The study of the Kabbalah, while not a part of the strict 
Rosicrucian curriculum, is, however, excellent when taken in con- 
nection with a critical exegesis of Hermeticism, and this plan the 
modern Brotherhood in the Outer follows to a considerable extent. 

The Kabbalah is not easy to sum up in outline. The word 
"Kabbalah" denotes first, "reception," then "received by tradition" 
and by the ancient Jews was applied to the whole of their religious 
doctrine with the exception of the Pentateuch, and included the 
Prophets, the Hagiographa and the oral traditions of the Mishnah. 



294 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Kabbalism treats of the nature of Deity, Cosmogony, the Di- 
vine Emanations or SEPHIROTH, creation of Angels and Man, 
their Destiny- and Revealed Law. According to the Kabbalah, God 
is conceived as Boundless Being, above everything, and called En 
Soph. He is the space of the universe, but the universe is not His 
space. 

The Non-existent desires to Manifest. — In this state of bound- 
lessness He cannot be described in words or comprehended by the 
intellect, and as such He was, in a certain sense, A YIN, the non- 
existent (Zohar, iii-283). To make His existence manifest En 
Soph had to become active and creative. This involved intention, 
desire, thought and work, and as these conditions belong to the 
finite, En Soph had to become operative through ten Sephiroth or 
Intelligences emanating from him like rays, 

The desire to become manifest, and consequently the desire 
for an idea of creation, was co-eternal with Deity, and the first 
emanation or manifestation of the primordial will is called the 
First Sephirah. 

Order of the Sepiroth. — This First Sephirah, or substance 
which existed in Deity from eternity, contained nine other Intel- 
ligences or Sephiroth. These again, therefore, emanated one from 
the other, second from the first, third from the second, continuing 
in this manner up to ten. 

These Ten Sephiroth form among themselves a perfect Unity 
and represent different aspects of one and the same thing. They 
are: 



1. 


The Crown, 


Kether 


6. 


Beauty, 


Tiphereth 


2. 


Wisdom, 


Chokmah 


7. 


Firmness, 


Netzach 


3. 


Intelligence, 


Binah 


8. 


Splendor, 


Hod 


4. 


Love, 


Chesed 


9. 


Foundation, 


Yesod 


5. 


Justice, 


Geburah 


10. 


Kingdom, 


Malkuth. 



Their evolution is thus explained: 

"When the Holy Aged, the concealed of all concealed, assumed 
a form, he produced everything in the form of male and female, 
as things could not continue in any other form. Hence Wisdom, 
the second Sephirah and the beginning of development, when it 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 



295 




Fig. 80 

THE "SEPHIROTIC TREE OF LIFE," SHOWING THE SEPHIROTH, 

THE ORDERS AND THE GRADES OF THE PATH. 



proceeded from the Holy Aged (i. e., the First Sephirah) emanated 
in male and female, for Wisdom expanded, and Intelligence, the 
third Sephirah, proceeded from it, and thus were obtained male 
and female, viz. : Wisdom the father and Intelligence the mother, 



296 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

from whose union the other pairs of Sephiroth successively ema- 
nated." (Zohar iii-290.) These two opposite potencies, the mas- 
culine Wisdom and the feminine Intelligence, Sephiroth Nos. 2 and 
3, are joined together by the first potency, the Crown, or Sephirah 
No. 1 ; they yield the first triad of the Sephirotic decade, and con- 
stitute the divine head of the archetypal man. 

Evolution of the Sephiroth. — From the junction of Sephiroth 
Nos. 2 and 3 emanated the masculine potency Love or Mercy (4) 
and the feminine potency Justice (5), and from the junction of 
the two latter emanated again the uniting potency Beauty (6). 
Beauty, the sixth Sephirah, constitutes the chest in the archetypal 
man and unites Love (4) and Justice (5), which constitute the 
divine arms, thus yielding the second triad of the Sephiric decade. 
From this second conjunction emanated again the masculine po- 
tency Firmness (7) and the feminine potency Splendor (8), which 
constitute the divine legs of the archetypal man ; and these sent 
forth Foundation (9), which is the genital organ and medium of 
union between them, thus yielding the third triad in the Sephirotic 
decade. Kingdom (10), which emanated from the ninth Sephirah, 
encircles all the other nine, inasmuch as it is the Schechinah, the 
divine halo, which encompasses the whole by its all-glorious pres- 
ence." 1 ' • 

EzekiePs Vision. — These ten Sephiroth, termed the World of 
Emanations, are also called the Primordial, Archetypal or Heaven- 
ly Man, and it is this form that is said to have been seen by the 
Prophet Ezekiel in the mysterious chariot. (Ezek. i, 1-28.) 

The Three Worlds. — The three triads represent respectively 
the 

a Intellectual World. 

b Moral or Sensuous World. 

c Material World. 

In the Sephirotic or archetypal man, the Sephirah on the right 
side are masculine and represent Severity. Those on the left are 
feminine and represent Mercy. The four central Sephiroth repre- 
sent the principle of Mildness. 

Adam, the Microcosm. — From the heavenly Adam (i. e., the 
Sephiroth) was created the earthly Adam, the Microcosm. 

This is the merest skeletal digest of the complex and involved 
philosophy of the Kabbalah, of which both the Sepher Yetzirah 
and the Sepher Dtzenioutha are treated historically and exegeti- 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 297 

cally in the regular degrees of the First Grade in the Work of the 
Brotherhood in America. 

Tetragrammaton. — Probably the feature of the entire Kab- 
balah that has made the greatest impression on both Jewish and 
later scholars is the Tetragrammaton, the Hebrew name of Deity, 
Yod, He, Vau, He, expressed in four letters, IHVH. The true pro- 
nounciation is known to but few, and there are at least twenty 
different mystical pronounciations extant. It is the "secret, sacred, 
unpronounceable name" to the devout Hebrew. It is capable of 
twelve transpositions which all convey the meaning of "to be," and 
these twelve transpositions are said to correlate with the signs of 
the Zodiac. They are: IHVH, IHHV, IVHH, HVHI, HVIH, 
HHIV, VHHI, VIHH, VHIH, HIHV, HIVH, HHVI. There are 
also three other tetragrammatic names, AHIH (Existence, 
Eheieh), ADNI (Adonai, Lord) and AGLA (Agla), this last a 
notarikon of the sentence, AThH GBVR LOVLM ADNI, Ateh, 
Gebor Le-Olahm Adonai; "Thou art mighty forever, Lord." 2 

Arcane societies have assumed to find in the Tetragrammaton 
the so-called "Lost Word," or "Creative Word." Its letters embody 
the human form, 



Abraxas. — The Sephirotic Emanations call to mind the Greek 
idea of emanations expressed in the mystic name ABRAXAS. 
This word or one similar spelled Abrasax has been found en- 
graved on stones called Abraxas Stones, used as amulets and 
charms by the Basilidean Gnostics. In the Greek notation, the 
letters make up the number 365, and the Gnostics therefore gave 
the name to the 365 "Orders" of spirits which, according to their 
belief, emanated in succession from the Supreme Being. These 
Orders were supposed to occupy 365 heavens, "each fashioned 
like, but interior to that above it." The lowest of these heavens 
was popularly believed to be the habitat of the spirits who com- 
posed the Earth and its inhabitants. Little value, however, at- 
taches to these mystic talismans except as curiosities. Some of 
the more common specimens have the head of a fowl, arms and 
bust of a man and the body and tail of a serpent. 



298 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Abracadabra. — Analogous to the word Abraxas is the magical 
formula also used by the Gnostics to invoke the aid of beneficent 
spirit powers against disease and accident. It is often found on 
the "Abraxas Stones" above mentioned. Precise instructions for 
its use were given by the Gnostic physician Serenus Sammonicus. 
To cure fevers and agues the paper on which the word was written 
was to be folded in the form of a cross, hung from the neck by 
a linen strip of such length that the paper could rest over the 
pit of the stomach. It was to be worn nine days and then just 
-before sunrise, was to be cast by the wearer behind him into a 
stream of running water, flowing easterly. The letters were 
arranged as follows: 



ABRACADABRA 

ABRACADABR 

ABRACADAB 

ABRACADA 

ABRACAD 

ABRACA 

ABRAC 

ABRA 

ABR 

AB 

A 



or ABRACADABRA 

BRACADABR 

RACADAB 

ACADA 

CAD 

A 




Fig. SI 
A GNOSTIC "ABRAXAS' 



GEM. 



While the study of Kabbalism and Gnosticism is not only in- 
teresting, but affords a deep insight into the esotericism of the 
ancient sacred writings and discovers the basis of many mediaeval 
and modern concepts regarding cosmogony, the Rosicrucian finds 
of more practical value in assistance toward living the definite 
life, without which true spiritual progress is impossible, the 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 



299 



teachings of Buddha ; not the modern Theosophical interpretations, 
but his original utterances. 

What Buddha enjoined. — First of all, in full agreement with 
the Charge given to every Neophyte in the Rosicrucian Order, 
Buddha taught that we must not believe a thing merely because it 
has been said, nor in traditions merely because they have been 
handed down from antiquity, nor rumors as such, nor writings by 




Fig. 82 

THE MANDALAY BUDDHA, 2400 YEARS OLD. CAST IN TIME OF 

BUDDHA HIMSELF WHO WAS SUPPOSED TO HAVE 

BREATHED HIMSELF INTO THE IMAGE. 

(Copyright.) 

sages, merely because sages wrote them, nor in fancies that we 
may suspect to have been inspired; nor from inferences drawn 
from some haphazard assumption we may have made; nor because 
of what seems an analogical necessity; nor on the mere authority 
of our own teachers or masters. We should believe only when our 
own reason and inner consciousness corroborates the writing, doc- 
trine or saying. 

Meaning of the term Buddha. — The word Buddha means the 
"Enlightened," or one who has attained the perfect wisdom. While 



300 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Gautama Siddartha is known as the greatest, there have been 
many Buddhas. According to the old teaching, a Buddha is one 
who becomes so imbued with the desire and determination to be 
such, that he begins at once to live the life that results eventually 
in his return to earth in a later incarnation fitted to guide human- 
ity in some cycle adapted for special spiritual revelation and mani- 
festation. 

How Buddhahood is attained. — Those who determine upon the 
attainment of Buddhahood strive not only throughout the life ex- 
pression in which their determination is made but also throughout 
all succeeding incarnations to subdue every passion, gain wisdom 
from experience and develop the higher faculties. Such a one 
thus grows wiser, nobler in character and stronger in virtue birth 
after birth, until he finally reaches the stage when he can become 
the "Perfected," Enlightened, All-wise, The Teacher. 

Ignorance. — Buddhism teaches that ignorance causes most 
suffering because it makes us prize that which is not worth priz- 
ing, grieve for that which should not call forth grief, esteem as 
real the unreal and illusionary and thus waste our lives in the pur- 
suit of unworthy purposes and objects. 

What is most valuable. — Correspondingly, that which is most 
valuable to humanity is to learn the secret of man's existence and 
destiny, and to be able to estimate life and its relations at their 
true value. Thus may we not only attain the greatest happiness 
but avoid causing all possible suffering to our fellow-men. 

The Four Noble Truths. — Our ignorance may be dispelled by 
the knowledge of the "FOUR NOBLE TRUTHS." These are: 

1. "The miseries of evolutionary existence resulting in births 
and deaths, life after life. 

2. The cause, productive of misery, which is the selfish de- 
sire, ever renewed, of satisfying one's self, without being 
able ever to secure that end. 

3. The destruction of that desire, or the estranging of one's 
self from it. 

4. The means of obtaining this destruction of desire. 3 

The Noble Eight-Fold Path. — The conquest over self and de- 
sire is to be accomplished through the Noble Eight-fold Path, the 
eight parts of which are called "angas." They are: 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND, RELIGION 301 

1. Right Belief (as to the Law of Causation, or Karma). 

2. Right Thought. 

3. Right Speech. 

4. Right Action. 

5. Right Means of Livelihood. 

6. Right Exertion. 

7. Right Remembrance and Self Discipline. 

8. Right Concentration of Thought. 

Salvation means Emancipation. — "The man who keeps these 
angas in mind and follows them will be free from sorrow and ulti- 
mately reach salvation, which in this case means emancipation." 4 
Buddha's summary. — Buddha summed up his whole doctrine 
in one gatha or verse: 

Sabba papassa akaranam 
Kusalassa upasampada 
Sachitta pariyo dapanam — 
Etam Buddhanusasanam. 

"To cease from all evil actions, 

To generate all that is good, 

To cleanse one's mind; 

This is the constant advice of the Buddhas." 3 

Synonymous with Rosicrucian teachings. — These teachings of 
Buddha as just cited are the clearest possible statement of the 
teachings of the Rosicrucian Brotherhood. Rosicrucianism teaches 
that the greatest value to humanity lies in the secret of man's 
existence and destiny; it seeks to shorten involuntary incarnations 
by knowledge ; it . teaches that this process can be effected only 
through Right Thought, Right Action, Right Feeling and Right 
Living, exactly in complete accord with the precepts of the Noble 
Eight-Fold Path. And Rosicrucianism agrees absolutely with 
Buddha's own summary of his doctrine. 

Buddhism and Rosicrucianism BOTH teach positivity. — Fur- 
ther than this, Buddhism and Rosicrucianism parallel each other 
in their admonitions to cultivate POSITIVITY, NOT NEGATIV- 
ITY. "To cease from sin" may be desirable, but it is passivity. 
But "to get virtue" is a POSITIVE ACTION, and Buddha taught 
that we should not merely be not evil, but that we should be 
POSITIVELY good. 6 

The Five Observances. — Upon the Buddhist laity are enjoined 
the FIVE OBSERVANCES or universal precepts, which all faith- 
ful Buddhists repeat publicly at the Viharas. 



302 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

1. I observe the precept to refrain from destroying the life 
of beings. 

2. I observe the precept to refrain from stealing. 

3. I observe the precept to refrain from unlawful sexual in- 
tercourse. 

4. I observe the precept to refrain from falsehood. 

5. I observe the precept to abstain from using intoxicants. 7 

Karma inescapable. — The close analogy between the Five Ob- 
servances and the Ten Commandments of Mosaic Law is obvious. 
Rosicrucianism and Buddhism are again at one in their insistence 
that every man receives under the operations of unerring Karma 
"exactly that reward or punishment which he has deserved, no 
more, no less. No good deed or bad deed, however trifling and 
however secretly committed, escapes the evenly balanced scales of 
Karma, which is a causation operating on the moral as well as on 
the physical and other planes. Buddhists say there is no miracle 
in human affairs ; what a man sows, that must and will he reap." 8 

Meditation. — Rosicrucianism teaches with Buddhism the value 
of meditation as the process by which one extinguishes passion and 
attains knowledge. Meditation has two broad general divisions: 

Samatha, The attenuation of passion by leading the holy life 
and by continued effort to subdue the senses. 

Vidarsama, The attainment of supernormal wisdom by reflec- 
tion; each of these divisions embraces twenty aspects. 

Four other paths. — The practice of meditation and the pre- 
cepts and observances lead to four other paths: 

1. Sotapatti, The beginning or entering into which follows 
after one's clear perception of the Four Noble Truths. 

2. Sakardagami, The path of one who has subjugated lust, 
hatred and the delusion that he need only return once to 
this world. 

3. Anagami, The path of those who have so far conquered 
self that they need not return to this world. 

4. Arhat, The path of him who is free from the necessity of 
re-incarnation and has capacitated himself to enjoy per- 
fect wisdom, boundless pity for the ignorant and suffering 
and measureless love for all beings. 

Personal Transmutation. — With all these teachings Rosicru- 
cianism is in thorough accord, and regards the active prosecution 
of these developmental processes, moral and ethical, as actually 
producing PHYSICAL results as well, for it is impossible to raise 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 303 

the vibrational tone or status of the spiritual self without cor- 
respondingly raising the vibrational status of the physical body 
as well. This complete process the Rosicrucian terms personal 
TRANSMUTATION. 

Another point of contact. — And even here, the close relation- 
ship or point of contact between Rosicrucianism and true Bud- 
dhism continues, for against the Rosicrucian concept of Cosmic 
Root Substance Buddhism places the doctrine, "All things are 
made of one essence (Swabhava), yet things are different accord- 
ing to the forms which they assume under different impressions. " <J 

Sakya Muni and Meditation. — Sakya Muni (Buddha) taught 
that Right Meditation leads to spiritual enlightenment, or the 
Buddha-like faculty that is inherent in every man, and Rosicru- 
cianism asserts that to whoso is willing to "live the life," the 
strenuous striving for self-control of all physical and mental con- 
ditions that enthrall mankind to materialism, will come spiritual 
enlightenment regardless of school. 

Rosicrucianism agrees with all religious fundamentals. — With 
the fundamentals of all world religions Rosicrucianism is a Unity. 
This does not mean that it endorses all the foibles of so-called 
"Churchianity." With the man-made doctrines of salvation, re- 
demption, justification, etc., it has naught to do. There is a real 
salvation and redemption and they have been explained in the 
foregoing Instructions, but with the inventions of an inconstant 
theology that is obliged to change to meet the progressional de- 
velopment of the human mind and the advancement of science 
Rosicrucianism has no common ground. 

Theological Salvation and Redemption untenable. — Theological 
salvation is untenable, for no human soul could be eternally lost 
even if it desired to be. Salvation being untenable, redemption be- 
longs to the same category. Humanity exists in and of the Being 
of its great Parent, the Absolute, and no part of the ALL can 
ever possibly be lost. All is in the ALL, and the ALL is in All. 

There is a true Science of the Soul. — Yet with the Church, 
as she was before Oecumenical Councils, wrought havoc with hu- 
man freedom of thought and before the personal ambitions of 
human leaders fettered her progress in her divine mission, the 
Brotherhood has much in common. Rosicrucianism teaches that 
there is a true science of the soul just as there is a true science 
of the body, and there is a well defined method of guiding and 
correcting soul growth, just as there is a corresponding method 
of guiding and checking bodily growth. 



304 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Rosicrucianism and the Sacraments. — In this process of soul 
growth Rosicrucianism asserts the importance of the Seven Sacra- 
ments of Holy Church as definite channels through which spiritual 
power may enter into, nourish, sustain and develop the growing 
soul of the aspirant. 

Thirty-three Sacraments. — This is true to such an extent that 
not only is soul growth taught in the Degrees of the Exoteric and 
Esoteric side of the Order, but the benefit of the Sacramental 
System is also offered through the established Holy Orders of the 
purely religious side of the Brotherhood in the Outer as well. For 
the Rosicrucian System, recognizing the true value of Sacraments 
as external, outward visible manifestations of inward spiritual 
grace, has a well defined code of Thirty-three Sacraments, similar 
to those of the Greek Occult Church. 

Psychology a misnomer. — At the present time, although uni- 
versity chairs are endowed for the purpose of teaching it, there is 
no real Psychology. 

The proof of this statement is seen in the meaning of the 
term itself. "Psychology" means "Soul knowledge or Soul Wis- 
dom." So-called psychology deals with everything BUT the soul. 
It treats speculatively with the "Me," the "I," the Consciousness, 
the Senses, Reflexes, the Mentality, etc., but it lets the soul se- 
verely alone, and it is well that it does, for the time is not yet 
when the soul and its spiritual associations and relations has be- 
come a matter of authoritative text-book study. Spiritual things 
are to be discerned only in ONE way — SPIRITUALLY, and to 
discern them means a long period of spiritual development. 

Brotherhood publishes no formulas for development. — While 
many books purport to offer unfailing methods for personal spirit- 
ual development, none have ever been authoritatively set forth by 
the Rosicrucian Brotherhood, for the simple reason that it would 
be impossible to do so. Every human being's development is a 
strictly personal problem and must be guided by as careful diagno- 
sis as a physician would make for physical treatment. Failure to 
recognize this is why so many become mentally deranged in try- 
ing to follow general advices published in easily procured volumes. 

Given only in the Secret Work. — In the Secret Work of the 
Brotherhood as conducted in America, personal development is 
made a personal study. The work, practice and study of each 
aspirant is carefully mapped out and daily record charts of prog- 
ress prepared and preserved. It is well known that in medical 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 305 

work what is one person's salvation may be another person's 
death and prescriptions are not transferable. So it is in spiritual 
development. 

Aside from the general rules for right living, thinking and 
acting, when it comes to specific developmental work the tempera- 
ment, mental characteristics, personal traits, weaknesses as well 
as strength, ambitions fulfilled or unfulfilled, must be carefully 
studied by a competent Teacher. No all-inclusive formulas for 
development can be given out. Each case must be individual. 

Brotherhood open to all. — The doors of the Brotherhood are 
open wide to all who knock, on the following basis of association, 
expressed in the form of definite affirmations: 

The Affirmations. — We affirm: 

1. The existence of One Infinite Intelligence, Omnific, Om- 
niscient and Omnipotent in its functions, from' which we 
emanated as unconscious spirit substance and to which we 
return as conscious, individualized entities. 

2. The Incarnation of the Spirit in visible form or Matter, to 
be for the the purpose of Experience. 

3. That all Life is continuous, without Beginning and with- 
out Ending; Evolutional, in a constantly ascending scale 
of Progression. 

4. That the Mortal may attain to the Knowledge of the 
Spiritual while yet Incarnate. 

5. The Truth of Re-incarnation as a factor in the Soul's Evo- 
lutionary Progress, necessary as many times as may be 
required for the Assimilation of the Requisite Experience. 

In the personal guidance of the Order, directions are given 
for Concentration, Meditation, Contemplation, Prayer, Dietetics, 
Exercise, Rest, Vitality, Healing and finally Spiritual Insight and 
LIBERATION. 

Hypnotism forbidden. — The cultivation, study or practice of 
hypnotism is especially prohibited to Fraters of the Brotherhood, 
either as a means of entertainment, healing, or an avenue to pos- 
sible clairvoyance. While the academic study of hypnotism is use- 
ful to the student, the study of this power for personal practice is 
in strict opposition to the teachings of the Order. In every case 
of hypnotic control the operator projects a definite portion of his 
etheric vehicle into that of his subject (or victim) and there IT 
REMAINS. This results in a union of karmic conditions, prevents 
the subject from future supreme control and exercise of his free- 



306 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

will and does incalculable harm to the progress of both Egos. It 
harms him who operates and him who is operated upon. In medi- 
cal practice anaesthetics, suggestive therapy and psycho-analysis 
will almost invariably accomplish the results sought otherwise by 
hypnotism. 

Mediumship not allowed. — Neither is the cultivation or prac- 
tice of so-called mediumship permissible, for the teachings of the 
Rosicrucian Brotherhood are directed toward the development of 
POSITIVE, INDEPENDENT SPIRITUAL INSIGHT, the full, free 
and complete exercise of the spiritual faculties independently of 
any form of psychic "control" or obsession. This latter is just as 
harmful to the subject or involuntary medium or psychic as hyp- 
notic control, and is, in a way, almost identical with it, the hyp- 
notic operator in this case being the unseen spirit or entity of 
whom the subject has no more knowledge than he would have of 
a stranger on the street. One certainly would not bid a total 
stranger into his drawing room, unannounced, or without proper 
credentials, neither should he permit his mental sanctorum to be 
invaded by still more subtle, elusive, insidious and sometimes ma- 
lignant entities from the invisible worlds, for dead men are not 
always good men; in fact a dead man so-called is often for a time 
not quite as efficient as a living man. 

Earth-bound astrals not desirable associates. — Our Earth re- 
gion is too close to the lower astrals to make it prudent for a 
sensitive individual to submit to the contact with earth-bound en- 
tities, and many a time the involuntary medium entertains spirit- 
ually those whom he would abhor in physical life. Obsessions of 
a malignant character threaten those who defy this principle and 
ignore the warnings of those who may be in a position to know. 

Some development possible to all. — It is possible and in full 
accord with natural, constructive laws, for EVERY individual to 
develop SOME degree of spiritual sensitivity and insight if they 
are willing to keep at it persistently and unfailingly long enough. 
But real development means a complete transmutation of the 
physical structure as well as the spiritual vehicles and it is not 
accomplished quickly nor without effort and endurance. 

In this quest, the victor is he who persists faithfully to the 
end, and to such come the reward of knowing at first hand the 
verities of the life unseen. 

Rosicrucians and "The Philosopher's Stone." — Rosicrucians are 
accused of being a credulous sect devoted to the chimera of seek- 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 307 

ing a stone that will "raise" baser metals to higher ones. This is 
called "seeking the PHILOSOPHER'S STONE." The Rosicrucians 
are quite content to let such critics remain in full enjoyment of 
the satisfaction that may come to them from having proffered 
their opinions. Such criticism also comes from the peevishness of 
the disappointed ones who are unable to make progress toward the 
discovery of the true Stone themselves, and then vent their disap- 
pointment on those who "refuse to give them the formula." 

Spiritual Science comes first. — The search for the Philoso- 
pher's Stone is one which has engaged the minds of a considerable 
number of the world's most brilliant thinkers throughout many 
ages. It is a search resulting from a true inner knowledge of 
basic facts and fundamental laws OF SPIRITUAL SCIENCE 
FIRST, and Material Science secondarily. 

The Philosopher's Stone a FACT, not a theory.— The Philoso- 
pher's Stone is a FACT, not a theory, and some have proven it to 
their entire satisfaction and the good of humanity, but those who 
have succeeded have also entered into the full recognition and ac- 
ceptance of the law that makes its comprehension a matter of 
personal attainment. Nevertheless, those who have attained are 
under another law which compels them to aid all legitimate efforts 
on the part of sincere seekers following after them. 

Seek first the Kingdom of God. — The bibliography of Alchemy 
and Hermeticism is replete with apparently meaningless phrase- 
ology, intended to conceal rather than to reveal, yet perfectly un- 
derstood by those who seek first the spiritual insight. The search 
for the Philosopher's Stone is the obedience to the spiritual ad- 
monition, "SEEK YE FIRST THE KINGDOM OF GOD, AND 
ALL THESE THINGS SHALL BE ADDED UNTO YOU." 

Charge to Neophytes. — Every Rosicrucian Neophyte will re- 
member these words, "Therefore, in your inquiries and reachings 
into the deep mysteries of Nature, learn first to know WHAT 
THINGS YOU HAVE WITHIN YOURSELF BEFORE YOU SEEK 
INTO FOREIGN MATTERS WITHOUT THEM, AND BY THE 
DIVINE POWER WITHIN YOU, FIRST HEAL YOUR OWN 
SELF AND TRANSMUTE YOUR OWN SOUL, THAT YOU MAY 
GO ON PROSPEROUSLY AND SEEK WITH GOOD SUCCESS 
THE MYSTERIES AND WONDERS OF GOD IN ALL NATURAL 
THINGS." And again: 

"I admonish thee therefore that desirest to delve into the 
innermost parts of Nature, if that which thou seekest thou findest 
not within thyself, thou wilt never find it without thee." 



308 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

What Our Father Hermes saith. — Our Father Hermes, in his 
Golden Treatise concerning the Physical Secret of the Philosopher's 
Stone, saith: 'Through long years I have not ceased to experi- 
ment, neither have I spared any labor of mind; and this science 
and art I have obtained BY THE INSPIRATION OF THE LIVING 
GOD ALONE, WHO JUDGED FIT TO OPEN THEM TO ME, 
HIS SERVANT. To those enabled by reason to judge of truth He 
has given power to arbitrate, but to NONE OCCASION OF DE- 
LINQUENCY. 

"For myself, I had never discovered this matter to any one, 
had it not been from fear of the day of judgment, and the perdi- 
tion of my soul if I concealed it. IT IS A DEBT WHICH I AM 
DESIROUS TO DISCHARGE TO THE FAITHFUL, AS THE 
AUTHOR OF OUR FAITH DID DEIGN TO BESTOW IT UPON 
ME. 

"Understand ye then, sons of Wisdom, that the knowledge 
of the four elements of the ancient philosophers was not corporally 
or imprudently sought after, WHICH ARE THROUGH PATIENCE 
TO BE DISCOVERED ACCORDING TO THEIR CAUSES 
AND THE OCCULT OPERATION. For their operation is occult, 
since nothing is done except it be compounded and because it is 
not perfected unless the colors be thoroughly passed and accom- 
plished." 10 

Not corporally but spiritually. — This gives a clue to the proper 
comprehension of the elements, but not as they are commonly un- 
derstood; non corporaliter, it must be understood, sed spiritualiter 
et sapienter, not corporally but spiritually and wisely. The prop- 
erties and attributes of Universal Spirit are abstrusely included in 
all existence and are to be understood only by its own intimate 
analysis and introverted light. 11 

The Innermost Chamber of Life. — "Our Mercury," says the 
wise Scholiast, "is philosophic, fiery, vital, running, which may be 
mixed with other metals and again separated from them. It is 
prepared in the INNERMOST CHAMBER OF LIFE, AND THERE 
IT MAY BE COAGULATED, AND WHERE METALS GROW 
THERE THEY MAY BE FOUND, EVEN IN THE ULTIMATE 
AXLE OF EACH CREATED LIFE." 12 

"This most precious Stone, are we at length to conclude then, 
is Light essentialized artificially in its proper substance, and ex- 
alted by fermentation into an immutable magnet, able to draw and 
convert the radical homogeneity of Nature into its own assimila- 
tive accord?" 13 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 309 

Testimony of Scripture. — Can the Philosopher's Stone be at- 
tained? Hear what Holy Scripture saith: 

"To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the Tree of 
Life, which is in the midst of the Paradise of God. 

"To him that overcometh will 1 give to eat of the hidden 
Manna, and will give him a White Stone, and in the Stone a new 
name written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it. 
"And he that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end, 
to him will I give power over the nations; and he shall rule them 
with a rod of iron ; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken 
in shivers even as I received from my Father. And I will give 
him THE MORNING STAR. 

"He that overcometh the same shall be clothed in White Rai- 
ment. And I will not blot out his name out of the Book of Life. 
Behold, I come quickly; hold fast that which thou hast that no 
man take thy CROWN. 

"Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the Temple of 
my God, and he shall no more go out ; and I will write upon him 
the name of my God — and the name of the city of my God, which 
is New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my 
God; and I will write upon him my new name. 

"Behold, I stand at the door and knock, and if any man hear 
my voice and open the door I will come in with him, and sup with 
him, and he with me. 

"And to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in 
my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my 
father in his throne. 

"They, then, who have been fortunate enough to perfect this 
work, having received so much grace from the Father of Lights 
as to obtain this inestimable gift of Wisdom Divine, what more 
on earth should they desire, but that it may always be applied 
aright in obedience to the Divine Will, for the benefaction of man- 
kind and vindication of true virtue?'' 14 

Rosicrucianism is Progressive. — Rosicrucianism is at once a 
progressive science, a progressive philosophy and a progressive re- 
ligion. Orthodox religion is content to accept the Bible more or 
less literally. Thus it begins with a materialistic traditional ac- 
count of the first man, Adam, and ends with Revelation, the great- 
est revelation of which is the astounding seeming fact that out of 
all the billions of human beings who have peopled this planet, only 
144,000 are to be saved. 



310 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

The 144,000 explained.— As a matter of fact this statement 
means that ALL HUMANITY IS to be saved. The esoteric truth 
is revealed by the significance of the numerical valuations of let- 
ters. Occult students see nine distinct layers in the Earth's crust 
as differentiated from the many classifications of academic geology. 
There are nine Initiations, Nine is the number of our evolutionary 
status. The ancient Hebrews had no numerals, but each of their 
letters had a numerical valuation. Therefore in reading Hebrew 
it is equally important to understand the numerical valuations 
that may be concealed. Adam is written ADM. The numerical 
valuations of the letters are, A — 1, D — 4, M — 40. Theosophically 
written and added gives, 1+4+4+0=9. 

Number of the Beast. — In Revelation we find the number of 
the "Beast" given as 666. Theosophically written and added 
gives 6+6+6=18, and 1+8=9. Adam and the Beast each are 
synonymous with Humanity as a whole. The "Number of the 
Beast" therefore signifies Humanity, the materialism of which 
acts to retard its progress and is its own greatest and arch enemy 
144,000 theosophically written and added gives 1+4+4+0+0+0=9. 
Here we have the same number again. Thus if 9 is the number of 
Humanity and 9 is the number to be saved, it means no more or 
less than ALL humanity is to be saved, which is the teaching 
of the Rosicrucians. 

Only ceremonies of proven value retained. — While the earlier 
spiritual scientists utilized pentacles and other geometrical forms 
and formulas as means of concentration, just as the modern clergy 
use antiquated and sometimes now meaningless ceremonial forms 
as religious mantras and stimuli, the modern Rosicrucians preserve 
in their ceremonial work only such forms as have been proven to 
have distinct occult values and practical merit, in ensuring uni- 
formity of thought, action and intent during their Convocations. 
This is one point of departure from orthodoxy and standard ecclesi- 
asticism. True spiritual science and academic science progress and 
take note of the progressional development of the human mind. 
The Church seems unfortunately to be content with the super- 
naturalism of nearly two thousand years of propaganda and ex- 
pects the advanced mind of today to be content with the miracle 
worship of nineteen centuries past. 

Outward acceptance. — This means that in many cases the 
pews are in advance of the chancels, for many regular adherents 
of orthodox church attendance secretly maintain their own private 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 311 

personal views and concepts often widely at variance' with the 
teachings of the "Church of their Fathers," while rendering as "in 
good form" outward complaisance with the Church as a still de- 
sirable social and moral institution. This means a general weak- 
ening of the religious fibre of modern life as is evidenced in the 
moral laxity of the times in many ways. 

Right up to the present moment, almost, science has been 
relying on the expensive, often complicate apparatus used in the 
application of the Roentgen Rays or "X Rays" for medical exami- 
nation. Yet we have now discovered that with a simple electric 
light properly enclosed, excellent shadowgraphs can be taken of 
the skeletonic framework, in some cases better than with the 
former elaborate apparatus. 15 

So it is with our spiritual natures and soul growth. It is 
found that the elimination of old, obscure ceremonial, the true 
meaning of which is lost and perhaps outgrown, leaves the field 
clear for the application direct of the simpler and more easily 
applied factors of introspection, concentration, and the more rapid 
development of' true spiritual insight ; for this is a truly psychic 
age in spite of its apparent materialism, and the child of today 
knows more about the inner, subtler, properties of the human ve- 
hicle than his parents when of similar age. 

The World Soul. — In this very fact, the Rosicrucian sees an 
important development, none other than that of the "World Soul." 
Just as the Three-fold Spirit reacts upon the Three-fold Body, ex- 
tracting therefrom the Essence known as the Three-fold Soul, so 
the Great Christos or Sun Spirit indrawn into its Physical Vehicle, 
the Earth, is extracting therefrom the Planetary Soular Body, the 
gradual development of which is enlightening and illuminating all 
the Children of this World; for as it is written (Luke xvi, 8), "The 
children of this world are wiser in their generation than the chil- 
dren of light," meaning the earlier generations of humanity, who, 
while closer to spiritual conditions and relationships than are the 
present, yet had not developed the individual intelligence to the 
same degree. 

Ignorance the greatest sin. — Ignorance may be called the 
greatest sin. And this is "the sin against the Holy Ghost" which 
will not be forgiven in this world nor in the world to come (Matt, 
xii, 31). Holy, i. e., sacred or Divine, and Ghost (Sax. Gust), 
signify to the Rosicrucian the Divine Breath or Intelligence 
breathed into the earliest forms of primordial life by the Divine 
Intelligence, developing, assimilating, guiding and unfolding 



312 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

through all the developmental forms of evolving life up to man's 
present supreme status in the evolutionary scale. To blaspheme 
this Holy Guardian Angel or Divine Inner Self by the blindness 
of ignorance or the failure to realize that our physical senses are 
but the avenues through which we contact exterior conditions, and 
to suborn our inner guidance to the fallibility of sense perception, 
ignoring reason and succumbing to the lure of sensualism, is the 
true "sin against the Holy Ghost." 

Od Force; Electricity an Entity. — This Divine Breath will 
sometime be found to be vastly more than a mere phenomenon of 
occult science. At present it is used more often in a metaphorical 
sense with little realization of its true importance. Nevertheless, 
the Divine Breath in Rosicrucian science is the "Primordial Elec- 
tric Entity," for Rosicrucianism teaches that Electricity IS an 
Entity and "electrifies into life and separates primordial stuff 
(Cosmic Root Substance) or pregenetic matter into atoms, them- 
selves the source of all life and consciousness. There exists a uni- 
versal AGENT UNIQUE of all forms and of life, that is called Od, 
Ob and Aour, active and passive, positive and negative, like day 
and night; it is the first light in Creation (Eliphas Levi) — the 
'first light' of the primordial Elohim, the Adam, 'male and fe- 
male,' or (scientifically) Electricity and Life." 16 

"Od is the pure life-giving Light, or magnetic fluid; Ob the 
messenger of death used by sorcerers, the nefarious evil fluid; 
Aour is the synthesis of the two, Astral Light proper." 17 

Orthodox religion begins with the traditional account of a 
mythical personage. Rosicrucianism begins its study of man, 
aside from primordial cosmological processes, with the actual scale 
of his evolutional progress. Agassiz gives the following generali- 
zation which the Rosicrucian student closely follows: 

Agassiz Table. — 

Radiata, a Polyps, Marine organisms, corals, 
b Acalephs. 
c Star-fish, Sea Urchins, etc. 

Mollusca, d Acephala (Oysters and shell fish), 
e Gasteropods (Snails) . 
f Cephalopods. 

Articulata, g Worms. 

h Crustacea (Lobsters, etc.). 
i Insecta. 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 313 

Vertebrata, j Fishes, 

k Reptiles. 

1 Birds, 

m Mammals (including man). 18 

Resume of States of Consciousness. — Heindel gives an ex- 
cellent summary of the states of consciousness through which the 
evolving life forms have passed, correlated with the proper 
Periods : 

Period. Corresponding consciousness. 

Saturn, Unconsciousness corresponding to deep trance. 
Sun, Unconsciousness resembling dreamless sleep. 
Moon, Picture consciousness, corresponding to dream state. 
Earth, Waking, objective consciousness. 
Jupiter, Self-conscious picture consciousness. 
Venus, Objective, Self-conscious, Creative consciousness. 
Vulcan, Highest Spiritual Consciousness. 19 

The religious side of Rosicrucianism may be summed up in 
this, "To know God, by knowing his image, Man." To Live right, 
Think right, Act right and to seek at-one-ment with the Great 
Spirit which works in all and through all. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 12 

1. Should any conflict exist between Rosicrucian and academic 
science ? 

2. What is the Rosicrucian Philosophy accurately said to be? 

3. In what way are Rosicrucianism and Religion identical? 

4. What is the Rosicrucian concept of God? 

5. What is the Smaragdine Tablet said to be? 

6. Is Rosicrucianism the same as Kabbalism? 

7. What relation does Rosicrucianism bear to monasticism? 

8. What is the Kabbalah? 

9. Of what does it treat? 

10. How is God conceived of by the Kabbalah? 

11. What does the "Non-Existent" desire? 

12. What did the First Sephira contain? 



314 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

13. What do the Ten Sephiroth form among themselves? 

14. How is their evolution explained? 

15. Describe the bodily parts of the Archetypal Man. 

16. What was Ezekiel's Vision? 

17. What are the Three Worlds of the Kabbalah? 

18. Who was Adam? 

19. What is the Tetragrammaton ? 

20. Give the twelve transpositions of the characters. 

21. Are there any other tetragrammatic names? 

22. What have some societies assumed to find in the Tetragram- 
maton ? 

23. What did Buddha enjoin? 

24. What is the meaning of the word "Buddha"? 

25. Have there been more than one Buddha? 

26. Which was the greatest of all Buddhas? 

27. How is Buddhahood attained? 

28. What did Buddha teach regarding ignorance? 

29. What is most valuable to humanity? 

30. What are the Four Noble Truths? 

31. What is the Noble Eight-fold Path? 

32. What does "Salvation" mean? 

33. How did Buddha summarize his teachings? 

34. With what are the teachings synonymous? 

35. What do both Buddhism and Rosicrucianism teach? 

36. What are the Five Observances? 

37. What do both Rosicrucianism and Buddhism teach regarding 
Karma ? 

38. What is said of the value of meditation? 

39. Name four other paths. 

40. What is the process of personal transmutation? 

41. Give another point of contact between Rosicrucianism and 
Buddhism. 



ROSICRUCIANISM AND RELIGION 315 

42. What did Sakya Muni teach regarding Meditation? 

43. With what is Rosicrucianism in unity? 

44 Are the theological doctrines of salvation and redemption 
tenable ? 

45. Is there such a thing as true science of the soul? 

46. What is the attitude of Rosicrucianism towards the Sacra- 
ments? 

47. How many Sacraments are noted in the Rosicrucian eccles- 
iastical system? 

48. What is said of psychology as now taught? 

49. Does the Brotherhood publish formulas for personal develop- 
ment ? 

50. Why not? 

51. How is such instruction given? 

52. Is the Brotherhood open to all ? 

53. Give the Five Affirmations. 

54. What does the Brotherhood teach regarding hypnotism? 

55. Is mediumship allowed? 

56. What is said of Earth-bound spirits? 

57. Is personal development possible to all? 

58. What is the Philosopher's Stone? 

59. What comes first, in its search? 

60. Is the Philosopher's Stone a fact? 

61. What should be sought first? 

62. Where should the Stone be sought? 

63. What does our Father Hermes say concerning it? 

64. How should the Elements be properly comprehended? 

65. Where should our Mercury be prepared ? 

66. What is the testimony of Scripture? 

67. Is Rosicrucianism static or progressive? 

68. What is the significance of the 144,000 ultimately to be 
saved ? 



316 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

69. What is the "Number of the Beast"? 

70. Does Rosicrucianism perpetuate useless ceremonies and for- 
mulas ? 

71. How are the X-Rays used as an illustration of soul growth 
and development? 

72. What is the ' ' World-soul" ? 

73. What is the greatest of all sins? 

74. What constitutes "sin against the Holy Ghost"? 

75. What is OD Force? 

76. With what does orthodox religion begin? 

77. With what does Rosicrucianism begin? 

78. Give the Table of Agassiz. 

79. Give a resume of the States of Consciousness. 

80. Sum up the religious phase of Rosicrucianism. 




INSTRUCTION XIII. 
THE HUMAN TEMPLE. 

rosicrucianism and freemasonry. summary of the teachings 

of both Fraternities as applied to Man. Biblical and 

Physiological Analogies. The Temple of Solomon. 



Not a Matter of Controversy. — It is not our purpose in these 
Instructions to discuss Masonic points of controversy. It is the 
teaching of the Brotherhood that Freemasonry owes its real 
origin to the Rosicrucians, a teaching based upon excellent his- 
torical and traditional evidence and supported by many well known 
Masonic historians and researchers. 

Origin of Freemasonry. — Many enthusiastic Masons attempt 
to ascribe the origin of Freemasonry to an antiquity contemporary 
with the times of Noah and Enoch. Others assert that the Fra- 
ternity first assumed definite form and shape in 1717. With these 
controversies we have naught to do. We believe that Masonry is 
of an origin far more remote than many of its members realize, 
but also that such origin existed in the arcane schools, principally 
Rosicrucian, of great antiquity. This is well set forth in the ex- 
cellent paper entitled 'The Alleged Rosicrucian Origin of Free- 
masonry," published in "Masonic Notes," Kingston, Ont., 1919. 

Rosicrucian teachings applied to the Human Temple. — As the 

larger percentage of membership of the Societas Rosicruciana In 
America is composed of Masons, many of whom are eminent in 
the Craft, the following Instruction is published as a summary 
of the combined Rosicrucian and Masonic teachings concerning 
the Temple, and showing how the esoteric teachings of Rosicru- 
cianism explain and amplify the symbolism of Masonry and do 
actually demonstrate the practical application of occult principles 
to the physical structure of the homo. 

Where this Instruction was first given. — This Instruction 
was read as a monograph before Metropolitan Lodge No. 1, Ark 
Mariner Masons, New York City, in 1918, and is printed complete 



318 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 




Fig. 83 
ROSE CROSS TABLET WITH THE UNITED SYMBOLS OF 
ALCHEMY AND MASONRY, AN EVIDENCE OF THE PRIOR 
ORIGIN OF THE ROSICRUCIAN ORDER. (Compass der Weisen 
par Ketmia Vere Baron ProeJc), BERLIN AND LEIPZIG, 1779, PAGE 
112. (From Les Illumine de Baviere et la Franc-Maconnerie allemande) 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 319 

as read. No Masonic Obligations have been violated by this pro- 
cedure and it is hoped that this Instruction will be studied most 
carefully by all Masons to whom it may come, whether they are 
members of the Rosicrucian Fraternity or not. 

How Degrees should be used. — Neither Rosicrucian or Ma- 
sonic degrees are stepping stones to social or commercial prefer- 
ment, and any member of either Fraternity who so uses them 
violates the principles of both Orders. The purpose of each great 
Brotherhood is to give Light and More Light to those who seek, 
and by their principles and teachings to illumine the Path which 
to so many is obscure. 

Assumed Egyptian origins of each Fraternity. — Incidentally, 
the researches of students in both Fraternities who ascribe Egyp- 
tian origin to each Order is but added proof of the premise that 
Freemasonry originated in Rosicrucianism, inasmuch as in Egypt 
the esoteric preceded the exoteric, and Rosicrucianism is essen- 
tially esoteric, while Masonry is although symbolic, essentially ex- 
oteric. 

The House not made with hands. — In nearly every Degree 
of Freemasonry are found allusions to a ' 'House not made with 
hands, eternal in the Heavens." In the same Degrees the Candi- 
dates are presented with * 'Working Tools" of artisan crafts, which 
they are taught to employ for the more noble and glorious purpose 
of preparing their minds as living stones, adapted for the Master's 
use, in the construction of the spiritual Temple, "not made with 
hands." 

Identity of the Temple. — This is surely a lofty ideal to place 
before the newly made initiate of the Fraternity, but it would 
perhaps be productive of results more satisfactory to the Craft 
and certainly more profitable to the Craftsman if each were in- 
structed more definitely as to the nature and actual identity of the 
Temple to which such frequent allusion is made. 

When the Esoteric Truth was "Lost." — Like the Christian 
Church, however, Masonry, as the Custos of the Lesser Mysteries, 
long since bartered its privilege of teaching the great truths pro- 
foundly concealed in the mystic and esoteric interpretation of its 
ceremonial, just as the Church exchanged the Divine Power of 
Thaumaturgy for political favor and prestige. 

Fable of the Material Temple. — As long as Freemasonry con- 
tinues to teach as truth the fable of the material magnificence of 
the Temple reputed to have been built by Solomon, just so long 



32 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

will its initiates remain the blind children of a blind mother. If 
we accuse the Church of being a stumbling block in the pathway 
of advancing science and philosophy, what shall we say of an 
ethical organization of world wide extent, embracing in its mem- 
bership notable scientists and archaeologists, yet stubbornly cling- 
ing to a worn-out and altogether untenable tradition, which at best 
it certainly fails completely to understand or interpret at the pres- 
ent day. * 

We are informed that "after David had been gathered to his 
fathers, and the last honors paid to his memory, Solomon wielded 
the sceptre of Israel, peace reigned within his borders and the 
Children of Israel looked forward with peculiar satisfaction for the 
display of that wisdom which was destined to astonish and amaze 
the world." 

Size of the Temple. — Most assuredly, the wisdom referred to 
HAS astonished and amazed the world. Reflect, brethren, 80,000 
workmen labored unceasingly, under the aid and guidance of three 
powerful Kings, with armies of assistants and laborers at their 
disposal, for more than seven years, to produce a little building 
108 ft. 5 inches long, 36 ft. 5 inches wide and 54 ft. high. And 
so spacious was it and magnificent withal, and constructed by so 
many celebrated architects, that although the rough dwellings of 
American troglodytes and the cave dwellings of Homo Sapiens of 
50,000 years ago, together with the Pyramids and other imposing 
monuments of antiquity still survive in excellent preservation, we 
are ingenuously informed that the spacious *and magnificent Tem- 
ple of Solomon escaped not the ravages of barbarous force. 

Only an Esoteric Temple meets requirements. — Masonic 
scholars, many of them Craftsmen of repute, have attempted to 
read into the Hiramic and Solomonic legends and traditions various 
other motifs based upon History, Tradition and Mythos, but to 
the student unprejudiced by conventional hypotheses and accep- 
tances, it will be apparent that truly no Temple made by hands 
can ever meet the ethical and esoteric requirements. 

The Human Body the real Temple. — And it will also be just 
as obvious that upon this one point, the real Temple — truly made 
without sound of hammer or other instrument — positively not 
made with hands — Masonry is silent. Brethren, if you will accept 
it, the building of the only TRUE Temple in the ONLY TRUE 
SENSE is the building of the Temple of the Soul and the Three- 
fold Spirit, the HUMAN BODY. 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 321 

It may be objected here that this is already admitted and as- 
serted by the Craft. True. But if such is the case, why seek to 
perpetuate a fable which, in the light of archaeological knowledge 
of conditions extant in Palestine at the time ascribed to the Solo- 
monic Temple, is even worse than ridiculous and very evidently an 
original cultus enhanced by the accretions resulting from over- 
enthusiastic imaginations during succeeding years far beyond the 
intent of the' primal concept. Why fail to teach — to study — and 
to understand just how and why the Human Body IS the Temple 
of the Soul? 

Truth least emphasized in Masonry. — Strangest of many 
strange conditions brought about by the passing of Time, the real 
truth of the Human Temple, while veiled in all the allegory and 
symbolism of Freemasonry, is the least emphasized therein. 

Holy Bible an exegesis of the Human Temple. — Notwithstand- 
ing, this profound truth is the central point upon which the doc- 
trine and dogma of all the religions of the World depend. The 
Holy Bible, Old and New Testaments alike, is an exegesis in alle- 
gory, simile, parable and prophecy, of the Human Temple, and this 
fact it will be our purpose in this monograph to demonstrate. 
The same great truth has been expressed in the architecture, plan 
and elevation of the religious edifices of the world from the very 
beginning of human history, as witnessed by the Temples of the 
Nile, even to the stone forestry of Gothic architecture of the 
Cathedral Age. 

Rosicrucianism has the Key, — Since Masonry, the offspring, 
fails us in our search for the true exegesis, we must turn to 
Rosicrucianism, the parent, that strange cultus with so many 
ramifications closely interwoven with the esoteric doctrinalia of 
all great world religions and arcane societies, for enlightenment. 

Journey of Virgin Spirit. — In this age-old Brotherhood we 
trace the journey of Virgin Spirit after its differentiation in the 
Body of the Solar God, down through myriad involutionary forms 
until each original spark of the Divine Flame has become a true 
EGO, individualized, and self-conscious. 

Through countless changes. — Through many changes, trans- 
formations and transmutations, the Divine Spark has learned to 
operate in mineral, vegetable and animal structures and vehicles, 
and now requires a specialized vehicle with which to contact the 
exterior, mundane, or material world through definite channels of 



322 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



perception, whereby exterior impacts and vibrations can be trans- 
muted into consciousness. 

Long before a human foetus has been developed in the ma- 
ternal womb, the Ego has gathered to itself in the spiritual planes 
of being the material and fashioned the astral archetypal form 





j—"-I fcj * I • 



h 

* * 



: 

* ♦ 



I |TTU-»nTTi | 5 

:| 

: 

* 
♦ 



Temple of Khonsu at Karnac. 



St. Paul's, London. 






Plan of Peterborough Cathedral. 



Fig. 84 
THE ANCIENT AND THE MODERN. 
An Egyptian Temple and two examples of Christian Cathedrals. 
These plans together with similar ones of the Hebrew and Greek 
Temples which may be easily found, show the threefold division of 
the material Temples analogous to the threefold division of the Hu- 
man Temple. The Plan of Peterborough Cathedral shows the average 
type of strictly cruciform cathedral, while the plan of St. Paul's 
shows the cruciform type adapted to the classic style of architecture 
and the circular feature at the crossing of the nave and transept is 
not without its appropriate symbolism from the Rosicrucian stand- 
point. It is asserted by some researchers that the architect of St. 
Paul's, Sir Christopher Wren was a Rosicrucian, although we have 
no positive proof, but it is certain that a Rosicrucian body was 
operative under the very shadow of St. Paul's at the time of the 
erection of the present building on that site. The cuts show Man to 
be the archetype of all Temples. 



around which the future physical body, which is to be its home 
while functioning in the Physical World, is precipitated, crystal- 
lized and built. 

And just as it has through countless processes of change, 
transmutation and so-called death, arrived at the human stage of 
existence, so it will continue through several more changes, deaths 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 32 3 

or transmutations, in order to build each time more perfectly the 
earthly Temple in each succeeding incarnation, until from a state 
of aboriginal savagery it arrives at the cultural status of the 
present day. 

The Human Temple is not made with hands. — Thus the 
Human Temple in very truth is not made with hands, neither is 
the sound of any hammer or other instrument heard in the build- 
ing thereof, and in spite of passing millenia it IS eternal in the 
Heavens, for the visible physical structure is but the impermanent 
reflection or crystallization of the true, permanent archetype, 
which is the real creation, in the spiritual heavens beyond, where 
the models or archetypes of all that ever has been, or IS NOW, 
remain imperishably in Akashic preservation. 

Features of Religious Architecture. — On examination of the 
religious architecture of all nations and times we find one promi- 
nent feature in common — the trinitarian or three-fold arrange- 
ment. 

Thus, the Egyptian Temple had its Outer Court or Court of 
the People; its Middle Chamber or Hypostyle Hall, and its Sanc- 
tum Sanctorum or Holy of Holies into which none but the Hiero- 
phant entered. 

The Greek Temples had their Pro-Naos or Outer Court; the 
Naos or Cella, or Middle Chamber, and the Sanctuary or Holy of 
Holies, containing the shrine or statue of the God or Goddess. 

The Hebrew Temple. — The Hebraic Temple had its Outer 
Court or Place of the People; The Middle Chamber, or Holy Place, 
and the Sanctum Samctorum or Holy of Holies to which similar 
reverence was paid by the High Priest, and which arrangement 
was quite evidently based upon traditions and ideas brought over 
from the former captivity in Egypt. The Temple as rebuilt by 
Herod kept the same general arrangement, with the addition of 
Courts for Men, Women and the Gentiles. 

The Pyramid. — The Pyramid has its Unfinished Chamber on 
the Ground Floor; its Middle or ''Queen's Chamber," and the Sanc- 
tum Sanctorum or "King's Chamber," although no King has ever 
been found there. The ceremonial occupant was a "King" in quite 
another sense from that of political rulership. 

Gothic Cathedrals. — The Gothic Cathedrals and Minsters be- 
sides being cruciform in plan, which is simply the Cosmic Man 
under the Sign of the Cosmic Cross, have the Nave, or Place of 
the People ; the Choir or Chancel, for the Singers and minor clergy, 



324 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



corresponding to the Holy Place or Middle Chamber, and the 
Sanctuary or Holy of Holies into which only the highest ecclesi- 
astical dignitaries and the Celebrant and assistants at the Altar 
enter. And on the Altar will be found the Tabernacle or Ark of 
Salvation in which is the Sacred Host, of which the Shewbread of 
the ancient Temples was the prototype. 

Let us correlate these ideas and associate them with the facts 
regarding the Human Temple as given in the Greatest of our 
Three Great Lights. 




Fig. 85 
THE GREAT PYRAMID. 
MARVELOUS FOR ITS MATHEMATICAL CORRESPONDENCIES 
TO COSMIC MEASUREMENTS AND CONDITIONS. FROM THE 
INITIATIONS WHICH OCCURRED IN THIS VAST TEMPLE ORIGI- 
NATED THE LEGEND OF HIRAM ABIF, PREPETUATED UNDER 
THE ALLEGORY OF THE BUILDING OF KING SOLOMON'S 
TEMPLE. (See Rosicrucian Symbology, by Khei.) 

1st. In 1 Cor. iii, 16, it is written, "Know ye not that ye are 
the Temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ?" 

And in the 17th verse it is written, "If any man defileth the 
Temple of God, him shall God destroy; for the Temple of God is 
holy, which Temple YE ARE." 

The Tabernacle in the Wilderness. — The early Tabernacle in 
the Wilderness symbolized the Human Body in its earlier forms 
of evolution, termed by Rosicrucians "nascent Man," and repre- 
sented the human corpus without head or limbs, shewing that the 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 325 

eternal Spirit only is within before the Ego is fully indrawn, even 
in the embryonic forms of life, although head and limbs have not 
yet appeared in the scheme of ultimate development. 

The later Temple in Jerusalem, and all the greater Temples 
which succeeded prototypic forms in all the world religions, sym- 
bolized the full grown and fully developed Homo. For exact de- 
tails paralleling the Biblical description, the student is referred to 
the Historian Josephus in his "Antiquities," Book 3, Ch. vi., Sec. 4, 
and Book 8, Ch. iii, Sec. 2. 

Divisions of the Human Torso. — The Human Torso is divided 
into three principal sections or divisions: 

1. Thorax. 

2. Abdomen. 

3. Pelvis. 

These correlate with the details previously given, as follows: 

1. The Pelvis is the Ground Floor, or Porch of the Temple. 

2. The Abdomen is the Middle Chamber, or Holy Place. 

3. The Thorax is the Sanctum Sanctorum, or Holy of Holies. 
The Thorax further symbolizes Heaven, including the vital 

organs, heart and lungs, and occupies one-third of the torso above 
the Pelvis. 

The abdomen symbolizes Earth, and occupies about two-thirds 
of the torso above the Pelvis. 

The Pelvis symbolizes the Underworld, Hell, Sheol, Hades and 
the Pit. 

Orientation. — The Temple of Solomon and all the ancient 
Temples were accurately orientated. So, too, in the Human Tem- 
ple the Head represents the East, and in ancient formularies was 
always buried or laid on funeral pyres in that orientation. The 
Right Side becomes North, and on the North side of the Thorax 
we find no vital organ outside the right lung, thereby symbolizing 
at the same time the Masonic idea of the North as a place "of 
darkness." The Left Side is the South and in a way symbolizes 
the sun at meridian, as from the center of the Thorax inclining 
to the left is the heart, the most vital of all the organs, astrologi- 
cally ruled by Leo (the Sun) and the seat of dynamic and mechan- 
ical power. Last of all and terminating the body are the Feet, 
symbolizing the West. 

When Human Heart Changes are completed. — It will be noted 
that three principal chambers are found within the Thorax itself, 
of which the Heart is chief. St. Paul tells us of being caught up 



326 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



into the Third Heaven. Rosicrucianism informs us that when the 
gradual change in the muscular striae of the Heart is completed 



o ~ 
U 



o 
Ph 

i «« 

'5 ■:£ 

£ -Scf 

J I 




£o s 



lb i 

go £> 



yu K - 



co aw 

lis 

8* 



4 ifnd s « 



IS 



that organ will no longer be an involuntary muscle but a purely 
voluntary one, under the direct control of the Ego. Then indeed 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 327 

will "all power be given" unto it — the Ego — "both in Heaven" — 
the Thorax, "and on Earth," the Abdomen, and the remainder of 
the Torso. 

Veils. — In the Temples made with hands we find invariably 
the Veil between the Holy Place and the Sanctum Sanctorum or 
Holy of Holies. It may be a veil of cloth as in the ancient edi- 
fices, or it may be an elaborately carved screen or Rood in Cathe- 
dral use, or the simple Chancel Rail, but a separating device we 
always find. Similarly in the Human Temple we find the diaph- 
ragm acting as the "dome-like" veil or firmament separating the 
Holy Place from the Holy of Holies. 

Stone previously made ready. — In 1 Kings, vi-7, 8, it is writ- 
ten, "And the House, when it was in building, was built of stone 
MADE READY BEFORE IT WAS BROUGHT THITHER ; so that 
there was neither hammer nor axe, nor any tool of iron heard in 
the house while it was in building. The door for the Middle 
Chamber was in the right side of the house: and they went up 
with winding stairs into the Middle Chamber, and out of the 
Middle into the third." Similarly, when the Ego is about to attain 
mortal birth either originally or in re-incarnating, it gathers to 
itself the stone or earthy material, which being unorganized mat- 
ter, is still mineral in its substance, and builds silently until the 
impregnation of the destined ovum affords opportunity for it to 
precipitate the spiritual mineral substance into crystallization for 
new birth. Neither is the symbol of iron absent from our parallel, 
for while the element iron was and is present in the blood as an 
active factor, the USE of iron always has been inimical to a true 
healthy normal birth, and is only resorted to by the modern physi- 
cian when unnatural processes due to FAULTY CONSTRUCTION 
of the Temple occur. 

Winding Stairs. — Then, too, from the Porch or Outer Court, 
the Ground Floor of the Human Temple, we ascend to the Middle 
Chamber by the Winding stairs of the colon and lower intestines, 
and by the winding stairs of the oesophagus into the Sanctum 
Sanctorum. 

Golden Pot of Manna. — Here in the Sanctum Sanctorum we 
find the Ark of the Covenant, the Heart, the Home of the Seed 
Atom. It is the Golden Pot of Manna from which the food goes 
forth to the Children of Israel, the Twelve Centers of the Body, 
as Blood, for nourishment. 



328 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Ark lined with Gold. — We are told that the Ark was lined 
inside and out with Gold. Similarly in the Ark of the Human 
Temple we find the Golden-yellow endocardium inside the Heart, 
and the Golden-yellow epicardium outside the Heart. 

Mount Moriah. — But the Ark of the Covenant was on a rock — 
Mount Moriah, or Es Sakhrah, and at Jerusalem visitors are shown 
the "Dome of the Rock." This is already symbolical of the dome- 
like shape of the diaphragm which in the center appears to pro- 
trude through the floor of the Temple into the Holy of Holies or 
'Sanctum Sanctorum. The four chambers of the Heart symbolize 
the four Cherubim. 




Fig. 87 
STONEHENGE. ENGLAND. 

[Courtesy, American Museum of Natural History, N. Y.) 



Worship of Stones. — It has been an age-old belief that Deity 
resides in stones. The worship of stones and the important place 
they occupied in prehistoric rites may be seen in the Druidical 
relics in Britain and Brittany. Thus the upward rise of the dia- 
phragm gave to Mohammedan religious rites the idea of the Rock 
starting after Mohammed, while its suspension between Earth and 
Heaven is further represented by the suspension of the Heart or 
Ark itself in the Thorax. 

Color of the Heart. — The red color of the Heart and its fluid 
content gave to the Zoroastrian his first concept of Fire or Sun 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 329 

worship, believing that the solar force was imprisoned in this vital 
organ, and that the blood was the red "hidden fire" of the body; 
primitive concepts, but in generic value borne out by Rosicrucian 
knowledge and teaching. Thus the Heart has from remote an- 
tiquity been assumed to be ruled by Leo and the center of the 
Solar forces after their transmutation into dynamic and mechani- 
cal energy in the human economy. 

The Four Temples. — In the Homo, we find Four Temples in- 
dicated, corresponding in all respects to the Four Hebraic edifices. 

1. The 1st Temple, was the Tabernacle in the Wilderness, 
and is represented in the Human Temple by the Infancy 
of the structure. 

2. The 2nd Temple, was the one attributed to Solomon, and 
is typified by the Human Body after the 7th year, indica- 
tive of the seven years of building. 

3. The 3rd Temple, was that of Zerubbabel, the body of Man 
in his prime governed by the spiritual soul, after the 
conjectural 70 years captivity to the flesh. 

4. The 4th Temple, is Herod's. Governed by the Great Pure 
Soul, after the fires of youth are allayed and the Ego has 
learned to subdue its passions. This Temple begins after 
the 70 years captivity of the flesh, and is' built in 18 
months but never completed. 

The Great Cloud. — The great cloud appearing in Ezekiel's 
Vision is the Shekinah Cloud, the Blood spreading and rushing to 
every part of the body, the Human Temple ; and the "fire unfold- 
ing itself" is the oxygen fire inaugurating the combustion pro- 
cesses in the newly completed and newly born Human Temple in 
its infancy, maintaining the process through the mortal life to 
follow. 

Noise of Wings. — The "noise of wings" referred to by the 
prophet is the rhythmic pulsation of the Heart, and the "noise of 
waters" is the audible swish of the blood through the arteries and 
veins under proper conditions for hearing. 

Thousands that Ministered. — The "thousand thousands that 
ministered" referred to by the prophet Daniel are the (micro- 
scopically seen) active cells and organisms in the flame-colored 
blood, that issued before the Ancient of Days, the Ego in its 
Divine aspect and nature. 

Jesus as a Builder. — The Great Teacher Jesus was said to 
have been a builder. "Is not this the carpenter, the son of Mary, 



330 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

the brother of James, and Joses, and of Juda and Simon?" (Mark 
vi, 3). "And Jesus answered the people (John ii, 19-20), destroy 
this Temple and in three days I will raise it up. Then said the 
Jews, forty and six years was this Temple in building, and wilt 
thou rear it up in three days? BUT HE SPAKE OF THE TEM- 
PLE OF HIS body:' 

Theos. — The Greeks in their writings concerning the word 
THEOS, or God, show that it also designated Man in his Divine 
aspect or the Divine nature of Man. This was in the sense of 
both considered as Suns — self-burning, self-luminous bodies. In 
the Human Temple s we find this to be the status of the Brain, 
wherein the activity of the thought processes is maintained by 
continuous oxidation by the self-generated, unquenchable Fire. 
And the Human Sun is continuously animated by the energy from 
the Solar Disk or Sun, the Amen of the Egyptians, the "Something 
Hidden" which transfers its fiery color and power to the AB or 
Heart. 

Amen; Elements. — This Amen, or "Hidden Something," was 
by the Egyptians to be held as shewing forth the power of Four 
Gods: 

1. Neith, Earth, or primordial Matter. 

2. Neph, Spirit, or the Air within Man. 

3. Pasht, Water, or the fluid composition of the Body. 

4. Sebeh, Fire, or heat generated by oxidation. 

These correspond very closely to the Four Elements of the 
Alchemists, and it is little wonder, since the latter are but the 
Four Elements of Hermes, the Egyptian Avatar, and in accordance 
with His Gospel we find all four of these Deific attributes operative 
in the Body which is thus the Temple wherein the four mentioned 
Egyptian Gods actively functioned. 

But Amen is a singular, including a plural, and both mascu- 
line and feminine. Hence we look for and find in the Human Tem- 
ple the cosmic activities as set forth by Hermes. The Earth ele- 
ments, feminine and passive are acted upon by the Fire element, 
active and masculine. And the Water elements, passive and femi- 
nine are acted upon by the Fire element, masculine and active. 

Finally, the Amen which is the AUM of the East Indian cults, 
is revealed to us as the "true and faithful witness" recorded by 
Jeremiah (Jer. 42, 5) and the "everlasting to everlasting" as 
stated by the Psalmist (Psl. 90, 2). In the same Psalm we read, 
"Lord, thou hast been our dwelling place in all generations." And 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 331 

later we are instructed that we should seek after the Lord, if 
haply we might feel after Him, THOUGH HE BE NOT FAR OFF 
FROM EVERY ONE OF US (Acts xii, 27-28) , and in Him we live 
and move and have our being. 

He cometh with Clouds. — "Behold he cometh with clouds." 
Note the statement with, not "in," although either would be ap- 
propriate. And when the spiritual light shall be enkindled in each 
human being, when he shall have attained his salvation from a 
world of materialism and entered into the higher life "while yet 
incarnate," then shall each human being see, even as he is seen 
(Rev. i, 7; 1 Cor. xiii, 12), "for now we see through a glass darkly, 
but then, face to face." In that time shall each homo see the 
cloud in which his neighbor cometh, namely, the auric cloud which 
encompasses every human being, the exterior veils to the Human 
Temple, and just as the Temples of old had veils of many colors, 
so does each Human Temple have many colors in its auric veils, 
colors which reveal to the seer the exact status of the spiritual 
fabric of the entire structure. 

The Eyes. — In Biblical record much is said about the "eyes," 
"kindreds" and "tribulations." The eyes of the Human Temple 
are the nerves and ganglia which keep constant watch both within 
and without the structure. The "kindreds" are the communities 
and unions of cells, muscular and nerve groups, and organic rela- 
tions. The "tribulation" is the pressure within the Human Body 
or Human Temple due to gravitative causes and temporary in- 
equalities between internal pressure and exterior atmospheric pres- 
sure. 

Sexual Glands. — Esoterically and physiologically, the sexual 
glands in both men and women are modifications of a third indi- 
viduality termed by some the neuter or assexus. This is that 
aspect of Deity, the enshrined God which has been with each 
mortal unit since its initial dip into Matter, the hermaphroditic 
Divinity by virtue of whose power the Human Temple, male or 
female, becomes a source of creative power, able, even as the Gods, 
to create, devise, originate and bring forth. 

The Stomach. — Curiously enough, we find the stomach re- 
ferred to in many of the Gnostic cults as well as the Bible, and 
referred to in Rev. ii, 15, speaking of the Nicolaitans and Satan's 
Seat ; and it is a fact that unbridled gratification of the appetite of 
the stomach leads many people to disease and results in the un- 
timely destruction of the Human Temple. And again in the Tern- 



3 32 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

pie Celestial Satan lurks even before the very throne according to 
the legend, and thus in the Human Temple the powers of destruc- 
tion lurk closely beside the powers of life and construction. 

Real Temple contains the Ark. — There can be but one real 
class of Temples among earthly religious edifices. No matter how 
gorgeous the structure may be, how wealthy and cultured the con- 
gregation, that only is a real Temple which contains the Ark. 
From earliest times the Temples of the Ancients contained the 
Ark or Shrine of the Deity with the Sacred Elements and Relics 
deposited therein. Among the Hebrews, the Tabernacle and Tem- 
ple contained the Ark, and since its loss that race has been obliged 
to worship only according to the Synagogical usage. In the Chris- 
tian Church the overwhelming preponderance of membership de- 
rive their spiritual sustenance from the presence of the Ark in 
the Tabernacle on the Altar wherein are maintained the Sacred 
Elements, the Shewbread, in the person of the Sacred Host. With- 
out the presence of the Ark in true type and form, the structure 
becomes simply a sacred auditorium or meeting house, just as the 
Jewish Church is now the Synagogue instead of the Temple. 
Therefore we call only those structures that contain the Ark, the 
Temples. 

Man, Masonically designed as such. — Similarly, when an ani- 
mal is born into the world, it is classified as to species, either cat, 
dog, elephant, etcetera. When Man is born, however, he is called 
simply Man; it may be Chinese, Negro or Caucasian, but never- 
theless above all and primarily MAN. In the Masonic ritual the 
Candidate newly born into the Order is, in the very 1st Degree, 
placed in the Northeast Corner of the Lodge, officially designated 
as a MAN and given it strictly in charge ever to walk and act as 
such before God and Man. Why this notable distinction? Man 
is simply an evolved member of the Animal Kingdom, and now 
considered as constituting a Kingdom of his own, but nevertheless 
still an Animal. It is because, just as Synagogue and Meeting 
House differ essentially from a true Temple, so does Man differ 
from all other species of organized life manifestation in that he 
has within himself the ARK, the true Ark of the Shekinah, the 
Heart ; but, in the Case of Man, containing the SEED ATOM, the 
spiritual sustenance by virtue of which the EGO, the Divine 
Tenant, the God enshrined, is enabled to function. In Man alone 
is the Seed Atom fully indrawn and concentric, making possible 
and actual the gift and power of Reason, of the Divine Light of 
the God Consciousness. 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 333 

The "Rib Story." — There is oftentimes more truth in ancient 
legend and tradition when carefully preserved, than popular im- 
agination accepts. The tradition of the "rib story" will in later 
ages be better understood than now, when material science affects 
to scout the findings of occult science, although unconsciously day 
by day confirming them. Thousands of skeletons unearthed in 
Egypt, Babylonia and Assyria, have revealed the presence of the 
two extra ribs. And were we to continue the examination further 
it might be interesting to see just how the separation into the 
dual sexes in manifestation was actually accomplished, but this 
has been covered in the preceding Instructions and belongs also 
more properly to the study of anthropology in the light of occult- 
ism. Our present considerations are primarily Masonic. 

The Lightnings. — The "lightnings" so often referred to in 
Biblical literature are the electric flashes along the nerve channels, 
while the "song day and night" so poetically described by Biblical 
writers is the audible rhythmic action of the Heart. 

The Place of the Soul. — Among the Hebrews there existed the 
tradition and belief that the Home of the Soul was located within 
the Holy Place where the Name of God engraved upon a golden 
plate was worn between the eyebrows. And the Rosicrucian ex- 
plains to us that the true Home of the Soul while incarnate in the 
earthly Temple of the Body IS within the Holy Place in the 
Golden Ether of the Divine Name, specifically located between the 
eyebrows, the exact position being a matter of their secret rituals 
and formularies. 

The Two Pillars. — We are told in 1 Kings, vii, 21, that Solo- 
mon cast two pillars of Brass, and he set them up in the Porch of 
the Temple, calling the name of the right one Jachin and the left 
Boaz. Thus in the Human Temple we find two pillars, the legs, 
set up in and before the Porch of the Temple, the Pelvis, symboli- 
cal of brass from their enduring properties of strength and beauty 
of formation and construction. 

The Third Pillar. — In 2nd Kings, xi, 14, and 2 Chron., xxiii, 13, 
we find allusion to a third pillar, the "Pillar of the Entrance." 
These Pillars of the Entrance are the Clitoris in the female and 
the Phallus in the male. The Pillar of the Entrance in each is the 
Pillar of Wisdom, for it is the terminus of the Creative Pole of the 
human organism whereby the Wisdom of the Divine Entity or 
Tenant, the Ego, finds outer manifestation in the ability to Create, 
on the basis of Strength to support and preserve, and the Beauty 



334 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

to adorn the Human Temple with lines pleasing to the eye and in 
harmony with the rhythm of Nature. 

Sanctity of these Pillars. — So sacred were these Pillars of the 
Entrance to the Ancients that oaths were sworn upon them, as we 
find in Genesis xxiv, 2-3, where Abraham says unto his eldest 
servant, 'Tut, I pray thee, thy hand under my thigh, and I will 
make thee swear by the Lord, the God of Heaven and the God of 
Earth." Many more instances might be adduced, but these will 
suffice. 

Clitoris. — These Pillars are of such importance that they may 
not be passed without further consideration. The Female Pillar 
or Clitoris is strictly within the Porch, enfolded by the external 
and internal labia. This is particularly significant in considera- 
tion of the Rosicrucian teachings of the feminine aspect of Crea- 
tive Power, and the consideration of the Absolute as essentially 
feminine in its creative aspects, the Divine Mother, the Sophia. 

The Pillars differentiated. — Both Pillars of the Porch and 
the Pillars of the Entrance have much in common, but in one par- 
ticular point they are differentiated. The Pillars of Entrance both 
male and female are hollow, as described in the Biblical account of 
the Pillars before the Temple Porch. BOTH are surmounted by 
the Chapitre so accurately described, which is none other than the 
glans at the extremity of each organ. Under each glans will be 
found the papillae answering to the Lily work, also in the retired 
or secret place, functioning in purity yet under conditions popu- 
larly regarded as in abasement. The pomegranates are the testes 
and ovaries, the sources of seed and fecundity as described in 
Masonic and Biblical records. 

Outer Coverings of the Temple. — The outer coverings of the 
Human Temple are the layers of skin; the inner coverings being 
the muscles, the latter being in their natural state the color of the 
Biblical Acacia, Seval or Shittim Wood. 

The Great Stones. — The colors of the skins, racially, covering 
the Human Temple, will be found to correspond with the Biblical 
requirements, and the "great stones" recorded are symbolized by 
the fascia of layers of white tissue. 

Seven years building. — A little over seven years were re- 
quired to complete the Solomonic Temple. Compare this with the 
Rosicrucian teachings regarding the birth of the Physical Body 
and its completion at the age of seven when the Etheric Body is 
then born. 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 335 

Number employed. — In the building of the Temple over 150,- 
000 strangers, probably slaves, were pressed into service. Of 
these, 70,000 were bearers of burdens, 80,000 hewers in the moun- 
tains. Over them, besides the chief of Solomon's officers, were 
3,300 overseers (according to 1 Kings v, 16), or 3,600 (according 
to 2 Chron., ii, 18). 

Three Great Directors. — Above the overseers were the Three 
Great Directors: 

Solomon, King of Israel. 

Hiram, King of Tyre. 

Hiram Abiff, of the Tribe of Napthali, the son of a Man of 
Tyre. 

These three potentates symbolized the Threefold Spirit of 
Man: 

Solomon — the Divine Spirit, Consciousness, the Sun. 

Hiram — the Life Spirit, Animal dynamics, Brain and Spinal 
cord, the Moon. 

Abiff — the Human Spirit, Blood, the Master of the Lodge. 

What they constitute. — All three taken collectively constitute 
the EGO or enshrined Divinity. In their operation they extract 
for the use of the Human Temple the essence known ultimately 
as Soul, and thus the structure becomes the Temple of the Soul. 
It is a process of continuous building which is never finished, and 
the Soul itself becomes three-fold, namely, the Conscious, Emo- 
tional and Intellectual Soul. It is also interesting to know that 
Abiff means broadly "Father." 

The Vessels of the Temple are. the Organs of the Human 
Body, made exoterically by Hiram, esoterically by the Ego. 

Plato says, "Man has three souls, one in the Head, one in the 
Thorax and one in the Abdomen." This is literally true, for the 
Threefold Soul when developed will be found to correlate with 
the specific functions of these three divisions of the corpus of the 
Human Temple. 

Other Temple Veils. — The remaining veils of the Temple are, 
the 2nd Veil or diaphragm of the Pelvis, a muscular fold separat- 
ing the abdomen from the Pelvis, formed by the levator ani, and 
the coccygeous muscles. The 3rd Veil, the hanging for the Court, 
is the hymen of the female, guarding the entrance to the vagina, 
the male homologue being the veramontanum within the urethra. 
Lastly, in the Temple of Herod, according to Acts iii, 2, we find 
the Hanging for the Gate of the Temple replaced by the Gate 



336 R0S1CRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Beautiful, and tressoria, which from the knowledge of the phallic 
conditions of the times represented the virgin ripe for marriage. 

Brethren, these are mysteries, and as such must be ap- 
proached from the spiritual standpoint. In the words of the 
Psalmist, "Be still, and KNOW that I AM God" (Ps. 46, 10). The 
"I AM" is the great principle of Royal Arch Masonry, and if we 
retire into the silence and ARE "Still" we shall KNOW that the 
"I AM" within us is God. 

Words of St. Luke. — Unto us as Masons come the words of 
the Gospel writer Luke, in the 8th chapter, 10th and 11th verses: 
"Unto you it is given to KNOW the mysteries of the Kingdom of 
God; but to others in parables; that seeing, they might not see, 
and hearing, they might not understand." And mark, brethren, 
the 11th verse: "Now the parable is this, the SEED is the Word 
of God." Has it ever occurred to us as Masons, that our office in 
tenanting the Temple of the Body is to develop, generate and 
supply seed, that in its propagation it may in spite of the separa- 
tion of the sexes become the "Word of God" veritably MADE 
FLESH? Of what use the Temple without the priestly office? 
What higher office for the ruling Hierophant or High Priest of the 
Human Temple than to assist Divinity in making the Word of 
God to become incarnate flesh? 

Where True Marriage should occur. — The Temple is the place 
where true marriage should occur. Marriage is a union and trans- 
mutation. If we represent man by a large circle with horizontal 
diameter and woman the same way but by smaller circle, we shall 
see that it is a matter of engrafting the larger mind, budding it 
on to the smaller one, and as the smaller one is to be transmuted 
into the larger one and become LIKE him and OF him, so she 
changes her NAME and NATURE to his. 

Illustration. — In reality, however, there is no specific male 
mind isolated as such and represented by the horizontal diameter, 
and both diameters are now but fractions of the complete, unified 
figure. Therefore it follows that if the circle stands equally for 
the female, then there is as much real scientific authority for call- 
ing God "Mother" as there is for calling Him "Father." 

Jacob and the Angel. — In Genesis xxxii, 25, we are told that 
Jacob wrestled with an angel and "the hollow of Jacob's thigh 
was out of joint as he wrestled with him." In our work as cus- 
todians of the Temple we too follow in the same path as did Jacob 
of old. It is the wrestling through the night of material sense, 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 337 

with the Angel of Truth, and as in Jacob's case, the Angel of 
Truth must break the largest bone in the body of material Man 
before we glimpse the truth of our stewardship and receive the 
blessing desired, which is the Light we assumedly seek in the 
Degrees of Masonry. The thigh-bone symbolically represents the 
most tenacious and strongest erroneous beliefs of mortal mind, 
and the skeleton of the ' "Earth" man or the solid support of our 
Temple is the mineral foundation upon which the flesh and blood 
superstructure is built, and the construction of the Temple will be 
commendable only in so far as each support, especially the strong- 
est ones, are correct in structure. The bones of the Human Tem- 
ple represent the lowest degree of Thought, for they are the bases 
of low vibration upon which the more highly vibrating essentials 
are supported. 

Real Marriage within the Temple, the union of mortal Man, or 
the priestly Custos of the Temple, with his Spiritual Bride or 
Spiritual Nature is the subduing of his animal or sex nature, 
equivalent to the Masonic adjuration to "learn to subdue one's 
passions." In this view, mortal woman viewed as a separate en- 
tity is an illusion of the sex nature and a substitute for REAL 
spiritual Marriage. Let us analyze the 47th Problem of Euclid so 
well known to Masonic initiates. 

47th Problem of Euclid. — With the Triangle before us, let A 
represent the base, B the upright side forming the right angle, and 
C the hypothenuse. In this case also let 

A represent Matter — Earth. 

B represent Light — Spirit. 

Now Matter is in one sense interrupted Light, confined, and 
thus visible to us. 

Light or Spirit descends into Earth or "Her," and "She" is 
said to be warmed by it "Him" and to conceive by "It" or "Him." 

Using the same figure, we will assume that 

A represents the female, recumbent. 

B represents the male upright. 

Neither, under present conditions of evolution, can produce 
without the other, yet even when joined at the angle, they cannot 
unite their MINDS unless a third party or condition, C, the Hypo- 
thenuse, be present. This third party must be equal in potentiality 
to the other two; in other words, it must be competent to join these 
other two, and this third condition or Hypothenuse is none other 
than the spiritual perception which spans all, equal to each ter- 
minus, and thus overcoming distance and effecting unity. The 



338 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

male cannot express his "Name" alone. The female cannot express 
her "Name" alone, thus the one is merged into the other to pre- 
sent to the world ONE FLESH, or duality in unity. Just as among 
the Three Grand Masters neither could express his secret name or 
word alone, but the three must be present, so in the triangle of the 
47th Problem of Euclid the three, A, B, C, must be present to 
complete the triangle, express unity and reveal in its name the 
deep esoteric truth involved. 

Giving the Name. — The Master Mason, Master Builder, Mas- 
ter Architect and Master Workman who is competent to utilize 
the material that these two Fellow Crafts A and B present, and 
from such material build a Temple fit for God (the Divine Mind) 
to live in — such a Master also has a "Name" (The Word). No one 
of the Three has the whole word, each has only a fractional part. 
Hence the tradition that the "Grand Omnific Word" cannot be ex- 
pressed (spoken) except in the presence of the Three Masters, 
A, B, C, or Kings Solomon and Hiram, and Hiram Abiff. 

Square of the Hypothenuse. — The square of the hypothenuse 
is equal to the square of the perpendicular and the square of the 
base. For a third figure, therefore, let each of the triangular sides 
be the diameter of a sphere. The C equals Truth, the Word of 
God. 

A equals Love, the Mother Mind. 

B equals Wisdom, the Father Mind. 

Hence the angle of the square is the emblem of virtue, or the 
union of Love and Wisdom. 

Love cannot express itself or herself without the assistance 
of Wisdom, the Father principle, and herein lies the secret of evo- 
lution and the necessity for the union of the sexes. 

Human Temple a Microcosm. — The Human Temple is also the 
microcosm of the first of all known Temples, the Garden of Eden, 
in which God Himself was the Hierophant, Archangels and Cheru- 
bim His ministering priests, and Man — made, as we are told, a 
"little lower than the Angels" (Heb. ii, 7), and to whom even the 
Angels were to be ministering spirits — the image of Himself. Out 
of that Garden ran a river, the passage from the mouth to the 
stomach in the Human Temple. Thence it parted into the rivers 
Pison, Gihon, Hiddekel and Euphrates. Pison is the urinary sys- 
tem; Gihon the large colon leading to the rectum, Ethiopia or 
Darkness; Hiddekel is the circulatory system, and the Euphrates 
is the mystic stream of life of the Divine potency in the blood 
that preserves and perpetuates. 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 339 

Adam and Eve. — Adam and Eve are the Objective and Sub- 
jective Minds in the Human Temple. 

The Body symbolizes the Earth and like the Earth is bidden 
to be fruitful and multiply, even as the Temple is to be fruitful 
and multiplying in all good works, replenishing the Earth with 
fruits of the Spirit — meekness, gentleness, patience and love. The 
Serpent of the Garden is the objective mind deceiving the subjec- 
tive, crossing or reversing the original conditions in the Garden, 
causing the Tenant or Custos to eat of the forbidden fruit of the 
Knowledge of Good and Evil, thence becoming the "prodigal son" 
wasting his substance in dissipation through the senses and sex. 
The Crucifixion is the recrossing to the subjective mind's supre- 
macy and drinking of the cup of bitterness thereby; the Fall of 
Man was the Fall of the Custos of the Human Temple, the Spirit 
falling into Materiality; and the Death on the Cross was the death 
of spiritual perception on the objective and subjective wills. 

Human Aura. — The original aura of Man as the sacred custos 
was the golden yellow, then the blue, orange-green and outside 
rose-pink, but when he transgressed, the golden yellow stepped 
across the rose-pink and became the flaming red, the Angel with 
the flaming sword or guardian of the East Gate. 

Colors of the Temple. — The colors of the Temple auras show 
the functions observed therein. 

Golden yellow flashes show high spiritual thoughts and Divine 
Love. 

Blue-Deep Indigo to pale Yellow, the aesthetic, beautiful and 
sublime. 

Orange Color, physical health. 

Green — pea-green, social; bottle-green, financial. 

Red — deep wine to fiery, physical, excitability, energy ,anger. 

Red — crimson to scarlet, the lower passions. 

BUT— 

THOUGH YOUR SINS BE AS SCARLET, THEY SHALL BE 
WHITE AS SNOW; THOUGH THEY BE LIKE CRIMSON, THEY 
SHALL BE WHITE AS WOOL. By entering into the SILENCE 
we may effect this, for silence is GOLDEN, and the GOLD will 
transmute all lower and baser metals. That is why we remarked 
previously— "be STILL, and KNOW that I AM God." 

How Sin entered into the World. — By one man (Objective 
mind) sin entered into the world and death by sin. Death of 
peace and harmony as long as the objective mind rules the Custos 
of the Human Temple and his sacrifice will be in vain. 



340 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

How the Dead are Raised Up. — But how are the dead "raised'' 
up, and with what body do they come, asks the Biblical inquirer? 
The dead referred to is the subjective mind. It is raised up by 
centralizing and concentrating in the Golden Silence. All the 
biblical wars are symbols of the wari; ire between the objective 
and subjective minds, of the material and spiritual Man, on which 
the safety, preservation and usefulness of the Human Temple de- 
pend. 

The Ages. — The first third of the last six thousand years wit- 
nessed the functions of the Pyramids and the Great Community 
Temples of antiquity. Then the sun was in Taurus and it was 
known as the Taurian Age. 

Next came the Piscean Age of Messiahs, the age of the 
Oannes and Icthus. This was the age of amplified revelations to 
mankind. 

Now enters the Aquarian Age, when it will be possible for 
the Custos of the Human Temple to actively function in the offices 
of the High Priest by entering into the Holy of Holies and con- 
trolling the power of the Ark of the Covenant therein. The 
Prince of Darkness, the objective mind, went out to deceive the 
Soul of Man, but the day is at hand when the Prince of Darkness 
shall be overthrown by the powers of Light and Life, which we 
as Masons are supposed to have received. 

Biblical Definitions. — The Biblical Bethlehem is the House of 
Bread, the Stomach, the Manger, where the Three Wise Men, 
i. e., the Threefold Spirit, shall, in triumph over the appetites of 
flesh, witness the birth of the Christos through the light and 
radiance of the Solar Energy received via the Solar Plexus. The 
Inn is the Head; Jesus in the Temple disputing with the doctors 
thereof, is the Pineal Body in the Brain involved with the present 
inhibiting faculties of the Brain, and ultimately triumphing over 
and confounding them. John baptized with water, but he, Jesus, 
baptized with the Holy Ghost and with FIRE, the Waters of child- 
birth and the Fire of passion and bodily combustion during mortal 
life, over which we triumph to attain immortality. 

Israel in Bondage. — The Children of Israel in bondage to 
Pharaoh were the reasoning faculties of primitive and present 
Man in bondage to the King of Egypt or the Black Land > the ob- 
jective mind and sensoria. The Children of Israel are also the 
higher thoughts of the subjective mind, but held in bondage. 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 341 

The Disciples of Jesus. — The Disciples of Jesus and the 
Levites or Servers of the Human Temple are, the Bony Man, the 
Venous, Muscular, Arterial, Tubular, Lymphatic, Sympathetic, 
Organic, Cerebro-spinal and Skin Man, and the Conscious and Sub- 
conscious Faculties, twelve in all. 

Jesus, the mystic thirteenth, was the ''Son of Man," the high- 
est development of the Hierophant of the Human Temple, in his 
time. 

"And he carried me away in spirit to a great and high moun- 
tain (the Pineal Body) and showed me the great city, the Holy 
Jerusalem (the Physical Body, the Human Temple) descending- 
out of Heaven (crystallized or precipitated out of the spiritual 
regions into Matter) from God." 

The Twelve Foundations. — The twelve foundations of the 
Holy City or Temple are the twelve salts of the Body. 

In reference to the Rib story it is interesting to note that the 
letter "R" Resh, means rest. "I" is the principle of the Universe. 
"B" Beth, stands for House. The House is Man's Body. The 
masculine principle was originally within the House. After its 
differentiation, out of the House came the feminine principle, the 
Womb-man. 

The Devil. — The serpent or devil we have still with us. Study 
the functions of the Liver, understand its treacherous nature and 
the trouble it may cause. Then reverse the letters of the word for 
him who has "lived" not wisely, but too well, and the Devil is 
present. Also note that the "Tree of Life" was and IS at present 
in the MIDST of the Garden or Human Temple. 

The Serpent. — The serpent was condemned to eat the dust of 
the Earth. In the ancient interpretations, D stands for door, 
"U" for urn, "S" for sin, "T" for cross. The urn is the door 
through which the objective mind is condemned to go to the cross, 
and it is significant that Jesus died the death OF the cross, not 
ON the cross. When man fell, symbolically, the womb became the 
apparent tomb of humanity and the objective mind is the stone 
that seals it as the sepulchre. 

Human Temple is Divine; Number of Cells. — Our Human 
Temple is divine, for its inhabitant is the God-man; Jesus as such 
said, "Come unto me, and I will give you rest," and again, "In my 
Father's House are MANY mansions." Man is a thought of God 
projected into manifestation. In the Human Temple it has been 
estimated that there are over 798 quintillion cells actively func- 



342 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

tioning. There are indeed many mansions, for each cell has its 
individual intelligence, and the sum total of the wisdom and intel- 
ligence to be placed at the service of Humanity by our Human 
Temple is the sum total of the intelligence of these 798 quintillion 
cells. Yet how many of us as Masons use the working tools at 
our disposal in order, like the men in the parable of the talents, 
to increase our total intelligence. 

Having objective eyes, we see not with the spirit. 
Having objective ears, we hear not spiritually. 

The Mystic Life Stream. — Day by day we waste our Divine 
Powers. The mystic life stream containing the Icthii or Fish in 
the spermatozoa sometime will cease to flow, and every day brings 
the dead and dying fish nearer to the Dead Sea. 

Where Jesus Was Born. — The Man Jesus was symbolically 
born in Bethlehem of Judea because there was no room for him 
in the Inn, or the head, meaning the intellectual faculties of his 
day. The umbilicus or Cable Tow dividing his body signified the 
two Kingdoms of Israel, the upper part of the body being Israel, 
the lower Judah. Beth means House ; Lehem means Bread. There- 
fore in his House of Bread the Life Force first begins its nutritive 
functioning. The Baptism of water in Jordan is the beginning of 
the spiritual ministry, when the watery fluids rise and spread over 
the internal parts of the corpus prior to the general distribution 
of the spiritual afflatus for the later work, and is the cleansing of 
the Human Temple. The name Jesus in one interpretation really 
means "Fish in the stream," and its significance will not be lost to 
those who may be students of the Rosicrucian Teachings. 

The Crucifixion. — The crucifixion took place between two 
thieves. So are we crucified daily (as St. Paul said, "I die daily"), 
between the two principles of the masculine and feminine sexual 
urge, which would steal our powers and potencies. 

Menstruation. — When we understand the feminine aspect of 
the Human Temple we shall see how the Biblical Tree yielded its 
fruit every month. From the Throne of God and the Lamb (the 
masculine and feminine principles in Nature) in the midst of the 
street of it (the Holy City, the Human Temple) and on either side 
the River (Pison) we find the outer appurtenances of the sex or- 
gans. The twelve Gates of the City are the Twelve orifices of the 
Human Temple; two eyes, two nostrils, two ears, mouth, anus, 
urethra, umbilicus, two mammae. 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 



343 



Judas. — The betrayer Judas is symbolized by the male organ 
without the Temple which hanged its head, and the symbolism is 
further carried out by the reference to the office of Judas in 
John xiii, 29. In the first sex relation Man meets with RESIST- 
ANCE, and in rupturing the cord and hymen the blood is sprinkled 
over the lintel of the entrance. 



njH€®^© 




3dP€iro'©e j 



The 



•Ichthus" (Fish) of the Early 
Christians. 



Fig. 88 

THE "ICHTHTJS" (Fish) OF THE EARLY CHRISTIANS. 
THE SIGN OF THE FISH. 

Ancient seals, gems, etc., bearing the symbol of tbe Fish are well 
known to most occult students, especially those familiar with the 
philosophy of the Gnostics. The Greek word for Fish "Icthus," is made 
up of the initial letters of the five Greek words Iesous CHristos. 
THeou Uios Soter. meaning. Jesus Christ, the Son of God, Saviour. 
This word and the source of its derivation are not entirely unknown 
to Rosicrucian students, but it is also well to point out that the 
symbolism of the Fish in connection with Christianity has had many 
more applications than that of a mere acrostic. In the life of Jesus, 
the Chrislos, the Miracle of the Loaves and the Fishes, the choosing 
of the Fishermen, the authorizing of "Fishers of Men," the Sign of 
Pisces (the Fishes) and many other features point to the symbolism 
of the Fish as containing much more than a superficial meaning. The 
Fisherman's Ring of the Roman Pontiff in itself is a persistence of 
an ancient occult symbology. Needless to say, the subject will prove 
of interest to all Rosicrucian Initiates. 



So far we have considered the Biblical analogies to the Human 
Temple even to minutiae. But esoterically we find the same truth 
prevails. Thus the 

1. Physical Body is the Ground Floor of the Temple. 

2. The Etheric Body is the Middle Chamber of the Temple. 

3. The Astral Boy is the Sanctum Sanctorum of the Temple. 
The last analogy obtaining only while mortal incarnation oc- 



344 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

curs and shows forth the application of the Threefold Body. Each 
of these Bodies or divisions has its full equipment of Temple fur- 
niture in the organs and psychic centers wholly or partially de- 
veloped at the present stage of evolution. 

The purpose of this monograph has not been to satisfy a 
certain curiosity regarding the interesting analogies cited. It is a 
real, vital message if you will receive it as such. Human life is 
more than a life of sense gratification. The duty of the priestly 
Hierophant is vastly more than directing the orderly functioning 
of countless millions of active cells. Let this message come to 
you as Masons as the voice of one crying in the wilderness, "pre- 
pare ye, for the Kingdom of God is at hand" — is here, and WITH- 
IN YOU. 

What can we do, small in number as we are? The last Ava- 
tar delivered his message to twelve illiterate men and the whole 
world has suffered convulsions of thought ever since from the 
active exercise of their zeal. One of those men was a traitor and 
such we have ever with us in every twelve. Another betrayed his 
Master, yet to him the Master gave the Keys of Heaven and Hell 
and upon him built a Church against which He said that the Gate:; 
o± Hell should not prevail. 

If our twentieth century intelligence has progressed ever so 
little beyond the intelligence of the twelve men of that day v 
ancient Judea, then we can do much. If we seek the flesh pots of 
Masonic titular honors and fame we shall accomplish nothing. 

What we should work for; Divisions of the Temple. — Let us 
work first of all to rid Masonry of the lie in its philosophy, for we 
may be sure that never will it take its rightful place in the world 
while a fable originated in enthusiastic ignorance is perpetuated 
in tacit, unintelligent acceptance. Spiritual power does not consort 
with untruth. Cleanse the fabric of Masonry and a new power 
will rise in the world the like of which cannot now be conceived. 

Spread the Message. — Let every member who receives it un- 
dertake to spread the message of this monograph among his 
Masonic acquaintances and the seed sown will in due time bear 
fruit. It may even be that this message will prove to be the first 
step in a widespread movement for a better Masonry than we have 
ever known, than even its Founders ever knew, because of the 
greater intelligence of the Age. 

The Shekinah. — Before closing it is proper to add a few lines 
descriptive of the theories advanced by Bro. G. S. Faber in his 
book, the "Mysteries of Cabin/' 704, e, 14, 1863. In writing of 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 345 

the Ark he says: "The SHEKINAH dwells between Man and 
Woman (Talmud, Sotah 17 B). When Israel worshipped the Lord 
the Kerubim in the Temple lovingly turned their faces to each 
other and embraced. This was the Union of God and Israel. The 
Covenant between God and Israel is that of the restoration of the 
fallen and divided sex-nature by regeneration. Of this regenera- 
tion, the ARK was the prototype. 

Upon the ARK were imposed two Kerubim, male and female. 

1. Of GOLD; of beaten work. The sublimated state of their 
lower nature. 

2. Facing one another. In an act of common contemplation 
and ecstasy. 

3. Inverted, with wings uprising above their heads, to denote 
the exalted nature of their aspiration. S. ' .U. ' .A. ' .T. ' . 

The result of their contemplation was the manifestation of 
Deity midway between them, at the point of impact of their 
thought waves; thus joined together by God. 

The crisis of animal conjunction is a shadow of the ecstasy of 
spiritual union. "As above, so below." 

Cf. Hebrews ix, 1-5, "Holiness to the Lord" necessary for 
those who would pierce beyond the Veil (Between the common- 
place and the spiritual treatment of certain topics) as High Priests 
by Initiation. 

And here is the symbolic meaning of the objects in the ARK. 

1. Aaron's Rod. The surrender of the Magical Will of the 
Kerubim to the Divine Will, whose emblem is the still, 
dark cavity of the Ark (Divine Darkness). 

2. The Two Tables of the Law. The keeping of the Law and 
its Spirit, or the positive and negative sides. 

3. The Pot of Manna. The Bread of Heaven "like wafers 
made with honey." Panis supersubstantialis. The white 
brilliance of Kether. Creative force. Rev. ii, 17. 

Inner Meaning. — The Cavity and the objects represent the 
male and female organs of generation in a state of consecrated 
conjunction and equilibrium. Cf. Logion, "When the two shall be 
made one," etc., etc. 

1. The Cavity, is the female womb or receptive cavity, or 
matrix. Kabbalistically Eve-Malkuth. He, Vau. 

2. Aaron's Rod, which budded and bore fruit, male organs 
of generation, Kabbalistic meaning of Yod, Yesod. 



34 6 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

3. Tables of Stone ; male testes. Witnesses or Stones are the 
female ovaries. According to Kabbalistic tradition and 
Boehme, the Tables were spherical. 

4. Pot of White Manna; The male semen, life force and cre- 
ative essence, secreted by the action of the Stones on 
which the Law was imposed. This Manna (Man-hu) 
is to be kept for your (re) generation. Ex. xvi, 33. 

The physical organs and functions are to be kept utterly in 

subjection, even as placed beneath the contemplative Cherubim- 

• they have their correspondences in the higher portion of man's 

nature, as signified by the uplifting and activity of the Cherubim's 

wings. 

Boehme says, Man is FIRE and sows soul. Woman is Water 
and sows spirit, and both sow flesh. 

FIRE and Water in conjunction and interaction generate Air 
and Warmth, Spirituality and Substance; hence four arms of the 
Rose Cross; but this substance is that of the regenerated body of 
glory. 

The Cherubim contemplate the rebirth of the two individuals 
in God. The interaction caused by contemplation transplants from 
the one to the other their respective male and female tinctures, 
each becoming impregnated with that tincture of which naturally 
he or she is deficient. In the divided sex nature of each an image 
of the bisexual paradisaical body is thus built up, undergoing a 
period of gestation, fixation, quickening, in correspondence with 
the natural process until in the appointed time — "unto us a son is 
born." 

It is also notable that in the Graal story, the Graal Ark con- 
tained : 

1. Aaron's Rod — the Lance Head. 

2. Tables of Stone— the Three Nails. 

3. Cavity— the Graal Dish. (Grael.) 

These examples have not been cited for the purpose of dwelling 
upon sexual analogies unduly, but in order to show how in very 
truth the Human Temple is in its every aspect a true Microcosm 
of the Greater Cosmic Temple. When we as Masons realize the 
potential powers of the "I," the "ME," and the "THOU" we shall 
gain a concept of our responsibility not only to ourselves, not only 
to the Great Brotherhood of Man, but our responsibility to the 
Divine spark of the Great Central Flame which dwelleth in each. 
To enter consciously into the active assumption of such responsi- 
bility is to "KNOW OURSELVES." 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 347 

Life Work of the Individual. — The life work of the individual 
is vastly more than the mere matter of directing the organization 
of protoplasm. That is why we are particularly instructed to take 
no thought of the morrow — "what we shall eat, etc." Let us keep 
in mind at all times that vaster, more stupendous truth, that we, 
Human Temples, are the microcosmic reproductions of the macro- 
cosmic Temple, the Grand Man of the Universe, and that if from 
one point of vantage we could see the starry galaxy in its entirety 
we should behold on the cosmic scale the colossal amplification of 
our own selves — the universe in the shape of the Cosmic or Grand 
Man; of which suns and their attendant solar systems are but the 
organs or various vital cosmic functions. Then when we compre- 
hend the relations borne by Mother Earth to the Grand Man of 
the Universe, we shall also comprehend how we are brought forth 
of that marriage or union as individual Temples, each having 
microcosmic organs and vital functions corresponding to those on 
the vaster scale. 

Man, a Mine. — Lastly, Brethren, remember that Man, chemi- 
cally, physiologically and alchemically is a composition of metals 
and minerals. Man therefore is a MINE, and whenever we speak 
of the "Quarries of Masonry" we should not mean the useful and 
agreeable occupation of delving into Masonic history, records, 
archives, etc., but intellectually mining Man himself, for the truer 
and deeper knowledge of ourselves, that shall give us the Light 
that our rituals symbolically confer, but which it is our bounden 
duty to seek in stern reality. In that way we shall enter into the 
light that in very truth passes all human understanding and takes 
us into the very presence of the Great Architect of the Universe, 
whose workmen we here on earth pretend to be. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 13 

1. Does the Brotherhood enter into any Masonic controversies? 

2. What does it teach regarding the origin of Freemasonry? 

3. Do the Rosicrucian teachings indicate the true Temple? 

4. How may any degrees be misused? 

5. What is the origin of each Fraternity? 

6. To what House are allusions frequently made in Masonry 
and Rosicrucianism ? 

7. How may we be helped to show the identity of the true 
Temple? 



348 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

8. When was the esoteric truth "lost" ? 

9. Outline the Fable of the Material Temple of Solomon. 

10. What was its size? Are its ruins comparable to those of 
even later date? 

11. What sort of Temple is required to meet conditions involved? 

12. What is the REAL Temple? 

13. Where is the Truth least emphasized in this matter? 

14. What is the best exegesis of the Human Temple? 

15. What body has the key to the mystery? 
,16. What journey is traced in the Tradition? 

17. What changes are encountered? 

18. Is the Human Temple made with hands? 

19. What are the notable features of all religious architecture? 

20. How is comparison made with the Hebrew Temple? The 
Pyramid? Gothic Cathedrals? 

21. How with the Tabernacle in the Wilderness? 

22. What are the divisions of the human torso? 

23. Give analogies in orientation. 

24. What will result when human heart changes are accom- 
plished ? 

25. Describe the Veils of the Temple. 

26. What is the Stone previously made ready? 

27. What are the Winding Stairs? 

28. What is the Golden Pot of Manna? 

29. Why is the Ark lined with gold? 

30. How is the "Dome of the Rock" symbolized? 

31. What was the age-old belief regarding stones? 

32. To what did the color of the Heart and its content give rise ? 

33. What were the Four ancient Temples? 

34. How is each one symbolized? 

35. What is the "Great Cloud"? 

36. What is the "Noise of Wings"? 

37. What are the "Thousands that minister"? 

38. What is said of Jesus as a Builder? 

39. Give the Greek definition of Theos. 

40. What was the Egyptian "Amen"? 

41. Give the Egyptian scheme of the elements. 

42. What is meant by the line — "He cometh in clouds"? 

43. What are the "Eyes, "Kindreds" and "Tribulations" ? 

44. Of what are the sexual glands a modification ? 

45. What is said esoterically of the stomach? 

46. What must the REAL Temple contain ? 



THE HUMAN TEMPLE 349 

47. Why is Man, Masonically designated as such? 

48. Give an idea of the "Rib story." 

49. What are the "Lightnings"? 

50. What is the place of the soul? 

51. What are the "Two Pillars"? 

52. What is the Third Pillar? 

53. What particular sanctity attaches to these pillars? 

54. What is said of the Clitoris? 

55. How do the Pillars differentiate? 

56. What are the Outer Coverings of the Temple? 

57. What are the Great Stones? 

58. What was the number employed on the Temple said to be? 

59. Who were the Three Great Directors? 

60. What did these three directors constitute? 

61. What are some other Temple Veils? 

62. What is said of the "I AM" ? 

63. What does St. Luke say about the mysteries? 
64 Where should true marriage occur? 

65. Give an illustration. 

66. What is the story of Jacob and the Angel? 

67. How is it explained? 

68. Explain the 47th Problem of Euclid esoterically. 

69. How was "The Name" to be communicated originally? 

70. Why cannot it be so given now? 

71. Explain the Square of the Hypothenuse. 

72. What is the Human Temple said to be? 

73. What are Adam and Eve in relation to the Human Temple? 

74. What is said of the Human Aura? 

75. What were the colors of the Temple? 

76. What may become of "scarlet sins"? 

77. How did sin enter the world? 

78. How are the Dead "Raised UP" ? 

79. Give the "Ages." 

80. Give the biblical definitions of bodily organs. 

81. What is meant by Israel in bondage? 

82. Who were the Disciples of Jesus? 

83. What were the Twelve Foundations? 

84. How is the word "Devil" to be derived? 

85. Why is the Human Temple Divine? 

86. What is the number of bodily cells estimated to be? 

87. What is the mystic life stream? 

88. Where was Jesus born? 



350 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

89. How does the Crucifixion take place? 

90. Give the meaning of menstruation in connection with this 
legenda. 

91. What is the symbolism of Judas? 

92. What are the esoteric divisions of the Temple? 

93. What should we work for especially? 

94. What message is to be spread? 

95. Where dwells the Shekinah ? 

96. What is the inner meaning of it? 

97. What does Boehme say of Fire and Water? 

98. What do the cherubim contemplate? 

99. What is the life work of the individual? 
100. How is man said to be a mine? 




INSTRUCTION XVI. 
CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ. 

His Real and Alleged connection with the Rosicrucian 

Order and his status therein. Details of the 

rosencreutz legend and tradition. 



"C. RC." — Much has been written about the life, character 
and works of the personality known as Christian Rosencreutz, com- 
monly referred to among Rosicrucian students as "C. RC." 

Many accounts. — The accounts of his life, written by expon- 
ents of nearly every school of occult thought, Masonic researchers, 
apologists of an historical turn of mind as well as those who sin- 
cerely desire to be recognized as accredited authorities and bi- 
ographers, agree in essentials, but differ widely in their attempted 
explanations of the esotericism involved. 

An encyclopaedic testimonye — One encyclopaedist states that 
some of the writers who assumed to be Rosicrucians "were moral 
and religious reformers, and utilized the technicalities of chemistry 
(alchemy) and the sciences generally as media through which to 
make known their opinions, there being a flavor of mysticism or 
occultism promotive of inquiry and suggestive of hidden meanings 
discernible or discoverable only by adepts. 

Johann Valentin Andrea. — The same encyclopaedist continues : 
'The publication of the Allgemeine und General-Reformation der 
ganzen weiten Welt (Cassel, 1614), and the Fama Fraternitatis 
(Cassel, 1615), by the Lutheran theologian Johann Valentin An- 
drea (1586-1654), caused intense excitement throughout Europe, 
and they not only led to many re-issues but were followed by many 
pamphlets, favorable and otherwise, whose authors generally knew 
little, if anything, of the real aims of the original author, and 
doubtless not in a few cases amused themselves at the expense of 
the public. 

Date of First MS. — "It is probable that the first work was cir- 
culated in MS. about 1610, for it is said that a reply was written 



352 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



in 1612 (according to Herder) , but if so, there was no public men- 
tion of the cult before that decade. 

Genesis overlooked. — "The curious legend, in which the fabu- 
lous origin of the so-called society was enshrined (that a certain 
Christian Rosencreutz had discovered the secret wisdom of the 
East on a pilgrimage in the 15th century), was so improbable, 
though ingenious, THAT THE GENESIS OF THE ROSICRU- 
CIANS WAS GENERALLY OVERLOOKED OR IGNORED,' 
but the worthy objects of the fratres were soon discovered and 
supported by several able men, the result being a mass of litera- 
ture on the subject. "- 





Fig. 89 
JOHANN VALENTIN ANDREA. 



Fig. 90 
JACOB BOEHME. 



Point of emphasis. — The italics in the quotation noted above 
are ours, for they indicate the exact point that requires emphasis. 
First, in the discussion of the legenda, the REAL origin and an- 
tiquity of the Rosicrucians was "overlooked," and this has been 
the main reason for the mass of conjecture, hypothesis, imagina- 
tion and guess work of later writers through all the succeeding 
years. Second, in the contemplation of the legenda and the ro- 
mance connected therewith in the "Chymical Marriage," Christian 
Rosencreutz has become popularly accepted as the Founder of the 
Order, which, however, is not the exact truth. Third, the discus- 
sion regarding the peculiar teachings of Rosicrucian writers, real 
and alleged, and the relation of these writings to the moot re- 
ligious controversies of the day, was the beginning of the mass of 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 353 

literature, most of it speculative, which has formed the basis of 
nearly all subsequent writings concerning the Order and its Teach- 
ings. 

Rosicrucians agree with Jacob Boehme. — For those students 
who desire to study original works on the subject, the following 
are recommended : 

Echo of the Society of the Rosy Cross, 1597. 

Confessio Fraternitatis Rosae Crucis, 1615. 

Thesaurinella Chymica-aurea, Sec. 244, Raymundii Lullii 

Theoria. 
Themis Aurea, hoc est, de legibus Fraternitatis Rosae Crucis; 

by Michael Maier, Cologne, 1615. 
Epistola ad patres de Rosea Cruce, Frankfurt, 1617. 
De Naturae secretis quibusdam at Vulcaniam artem chymicae 

ante omnia necessariis, addressed to the Masters of the 

Philosophic Fraternity of the Rosy Cross, 1618. 

Andrea leaves the Order. — While it is certain that Andrea 
was at first closely identified with the Rosicrucians, he, as a Luth- 
eran clergyman and theologian, later found himself at variance 
with them, and endeavored in his subsequent writings to discredit 
his former association with them. Later he attempted to found 
in Austria the "Fratemitas Christi," with which many of the 
Protestant Austrian nobility became identified. It was suppressed 
by an opposition Order founded by the Catholic Church and known 
as the "Blue Cross." Heckethorn publishes an amusing ritual 
ascribed to the Rosicrucians, which, as any initiate would easily 
recognize, was purely for the purpose of diverting attention from 
the real practice of the Art. 3 

English Rosicrucians. — It is with English Rosicrucianism that 
we are particularly interested and the complete chronology of the 
Rosicrucians can be had in detail from the interesting and authori- 
tative volume by Mr. H. V. A. Parsell, entitled "The Rosicrucians 
and Freemasonry." Among English Rosicrucians, Robert Fludd 
(Robertus de Fluctibus), was the great exponent and is commonly 
referred to as "the Great English Rosicrucian." His most impor- 
tant works are "Apologia et Compendiaria Fraternitatem de 
Rosea Cruce suspicionis et infamiae maculis aspersam, vertatis 
quasi Fluctibus abluens et abstergens," Leyden, 1616, and "Trac- 
tatus Apologeticus integritatem Societatis de Rosea Cruce de- 
fendeus," Lugdavi Batavorum, 1617. 



354 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Fludd and Heydon.— After Fludd came Heydon, who was born 
in 1629. Notable among his writings on the Rosicrucians occur 
the following lines, takes from his "An Epilogue for an Apilogue" : 
"I shall tell you what Rosicrucians are, and that Moses was their 
father. Some say they were of the order of Elias, some of Eze- 
chiel, others define them to be the officers of the generalissimo of 
the world ; they are as the eyes and ears of the Great King, seeing 
and hearing all things, for they are seraphically illuminated as 
Moses was, according to this order of the elements, earth refined 
to water, water to air, air to fire." Such a statement as this must 
have called forth derision among those unfamiliar with occult or 



*mg%mmmgm&mgm 





Fig. 91 
DR. ROBERT FLUDD. 



TRtS 5CHOLA TRES COESAR TITVLOS DE. 
DIT.HitC MIHI RESTANT. 

™ Posse bene in christo vivere. posse mori 
*& Michael maiervs comes imperials con. 

VS 5ISTORI1 etc FH1LOSOPH ET MEDICINARVM 
j$ DOCTOR. P C C NONL EXEMPTVS FOROLIM 
jfif? MEDICVS CAS.cfc 



S®@3HS®S2$S®3S 



Fig. 92 
MICHAEL MAIER. 




especially Hermetic verbiage at that time, as it surely does now. 
However, the significance of this statement lies in the fact that 
the Rosicrucians of that time claimed an origin far antedating 
that of the Rosencreutz legend and agreeing with the historical 
record as given in the Neophyte's Degree in our modern Colleges. 

Elias Ashmole and others. — The year 1646 was notable for the 
institution by Elias Ashmole, William Lilly, Dr. Thomas Wharton, 
Dr. J. Hewitt, Dr. J. Pearson and others, of a Rosicrucian society 
in London. The main purpose of their organization, it is said, was 
to carry out the idea of the erection of the House of Solomon, as 
contained in Bacon's "New Atlantis." 

Work of the Society. — This society was to remain as secret as 
the Island of Bensalem, in other words, it was to study nature 
esoterically. The carpet of the lodge was to represent the Pillars 



'I! 
Utnusquc Coimi 

[MORIS fcilicct ct MINORIS METAPYS1CA , PHYSICA^ 
ATQVE TECHNICA 

H I S TO KIA 

Iri duo Volummafecundum COSMI differentiam diuisa 

JVTHORE ROBERTO FLUB alias JeFktfihus.Armycro. i 

& in Mcdicma, Dodlo re Opcommfl \ 
Tomus Primus 

Ue Macro cojmi Hiftoria in duos braizabus duUfa , 

[Mx-taphyfico I^lacrocofmi 
■p / J ct Cnaturaru. illius onu, ' % 

\Phyfico M-acrocojmiingfftwrationer 
I ~Zr corrupt tone fojjrrffu. 

'Amhmcticam. 
Muficatn i 



Qu< 



Sccundus deAruNaturx 
JlmiilinMacrocoJrnoproduct'a 
&in co nutraa zjrmultipiica- 



Gcometriam 
Perfpcctivam 
-Artcm Picconitn 



M 



^0 



ULCHjusJ&ufntapuu hlc ^ArtcmMili 



OPPENHEM.lt 

•.rcjOHAN-THEODORl DEBRY 
TyflS HlEBGNYMt GALLERl 
i^tNNO cioiocxva 



Motus 
Temporis/""'" 1 ' 1 

Coimograpni a.m 
Aftrologiam 
Gcomantiatn ^=^ 



? 



lA^I ^'^ 




Fig. 



93. Title Page from R. Fludd, Opera. Tome 1, Anno CIOIOCXVII Utriusque Cosmi 
Maioris Scilicet et Minoris Metaphysica, Physica Atque Technica Historia. 



356 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



of Hercules; seven steps were used in the rite, the first four of 
which symbolized the Four Elements, Fire, Air, Water and Earth, 
and the remaining three steps symbolized Salt, Sulphur and Mer- 
cury. These steps led to an ' 'exchequer" or higher court, on which 
were displayed the symbols of creation, or the work of the six 
creative days. The meetings were held in Masons' Hall, Masons' 
Alley, Basinghall Street, London. 

Exoteric meaning of the Name. — It is often assumed that the 
name of the Soicety is derived from that of Christian Rosencreutz. 
Other writers assert it to have been originated from the armorial 





Fig. 94 
ELIAS ASHMOLE. 



Fig. 95 
DANTE ALIGHIERI. 



bearings of the Andrea family, the fallacy of which is shown by 
the fact that the Society antedated that family. Other speculators 
have concluded that the name is taken from ros — dew, and crux — 
the cross. The latter is assumed to symbolize LVX, or light, be- 
cause the figure X represents the three letters ; and Light, accord- 
ing to Rosicrucian teaching, also produces gold, while dew-ros, 
was considered a most potent solvent. Still other apologists be- 
lieve that the rose and cross of the Rosicrucians were taken from 
the seal of Martin Luther, which was a cross-crowned heart rising 
from the center of a rose. 

Antiquity of the Rose and Cross. — But we have only to turn 
to the Hindu mysteries, where we discover that Lakschemi, the 
wife of Vishnu, was found in a rose with 108 leaves, identical with 
the number of beads on an Indian rosary, and to the Hindus the 
cross was the symbol of creation. In the Eleusinian Mysteries we 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 357 

find the same importance of the rose; Apuleius makes Lucius to 
be restored to his original form by eating roses; the "Romance of 
the Rose" is notable in Provencal literature. 

The five fundamental laws of the Rosicrucians were: 

1. To dress in the costume of the country in which they 
lived. 

2. To heal the sick, gratuitously. 

3. To attend every year the meeting of the Order. 

4. When dying, to choose a successor. 

5. To preserve the secret one hundred years. 

Poetical Fictions of the Rosicrucians. — The poetical fictions 
regarding the Rosicrucians are best known from the writings of 
Joseph Francis Borri, of Milan. To his writings is largely due 
the "poetic splendor which surrounds the Order," and much of the 
enhancement of mysticism and mystery. But in his later works 
Borri inclined to heresy and was seized and condemned to per- 
petual imprisonment by the Inquisition. He died in the Castle of 
St. Angelo in 1695. The principal work of Borri to which refer- 
ence is made is his "Key to the Cabinet of Signor Borri" and is 
substantially the kabalistic romance entitled "The Count de Ga- 
balis," published in 1670 by the Abbe de Villars. 

The Elementals in Fiction. — According to the above named 
work, Man is surrounded by hosts of beautiful beings, who may 
be enlisted in his service. These beings are described as Elemen- 
tals. It peopled the Air with Sylphs, the Fire with Salamanders, 
the Water with Undines and the Earth with Gnomes. These be- 
ings, according to the fanciful concept of the times, could be se- 
cured to Man's service by incorporation in mirrors, rings and 
precious stones, and were obliged to appear when summoned. 

Man's Superiority. — Man was held to be superior to these 
beings in one great respect — he had an immortal soul. Any one 
of these beings, it was believed, could become partaker in Man's 
immortality by inspiring in one of the humans the passion of love. 
Thus we have Shakespeare's Ariel, a sylph; "Undine," "Rape of 
the Lock," "Masque of Comus," the poem "Salamandrine" and 
many others. The Elementals were said to be composed of the 
purest atomic particles of the substance of which they were habi- 
tant, either Earth, Air, Fire or Water, and that in consequence of 
having no other antagonistic element in their substance they could 
live indefinitely, but not immortally. 



358 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Further agreement with the Signatura Rerum. — The Rosi- 
crucian writers of acknowledged authority in those times further 



eprct* ivaturoe 



fveculuni.drtisquc imaoo 




Fig. 96 
BEAUTIFUL ENGRAVED PLATE BY THE CELEBRATED 
THEODORE DE BRY FROM THE ORIGINAL EDITION OF 
FLUDD'S DE MACROCOSMI HISTORIA. FROM THESE PLATES 
THE STUDENT WILL BE ABLE TO TRACE THE VARIOUS PRO- 
CESSES IN ROSICRUCIAN COSMOLOGY OUTLINED IN THE IN- 
STRUCTIONS GIVEN IN THIS BOOK. 



agreed with the Signatura Rerum (a notable work by Jacob 
Boehme), that everything in this external world "has outwardly 
impressed upon it its inward spiritual character, and they taught 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 359 

that by the practice of virtue the Mortal could attain to knowledge 
of the Spiritual while yet incarnate and discover the Philosopher's 
Stone, which could not be found except by the regenerate, for it is 
in close communion with the heavenly essence." Thus the letters 
INRI signified to them, Igne Natura Regenerando Integra. 

Rosicrucians at the Hague. — A strong body of Rosicrucians is 
known to have existed at the Hague in 1622 from the fact of the. 
public expulsion of Montanus, or to give his true name, Ludwig 
Conrad, of Bingen. These Rosicrucians, while maintaining the 
usual "Great House," met on call of the Imperator in such cities 
as Amsterdam, Danzig, Nuremberg, Hamburg, Mantua and Venice. 
They wore in public a black silk cord, but at Convocations they 
wore a gold band to which were attached the Cross and Rose. 
Their certificate of membership consisted of a large parchment, 
duly inscribed with great ceremony and bearing many seals. 

Rosicrucians in Germany. — That the Order flourished in Ger- 
many between 1641 and 1765 is known from the MS, of Dr. von 
Harliss. 4 This group followed the custom of all other known 
groups, in the ancient salutations. The method of addressing each 
other was, according to this custom, as follows: First f rater, Ave 
f rater ; the answer was, Roseae et aureae ; first f rater, cruris ; both 
together, Benedictus Deus qui dedit nobis signum. Then they 
mutually produced their seals and communicated "the name." 

New Constitution of 1714. — A new Constitution appeared in 
1714 (note its close approximation to the commonly ascribed origin 
of Freemasonry in 1717) , which was entitled "The True and Perfect 
Preparation of the Philosopher's Stone of the Brotherhood of the 
Golden and Rosy Cross." "Published for the benefit of Filiorum 
Doctrinae, by Sincero Renato, Breslau." This document divides 
the practice of the Art into two separate groups — Practica Ordinis 
Minoris and Practica Ordinis Ma j oris; really two distinct Fraterni- 
ties in one, the more important being the "Brethren of the Golden 
Cross," whose symbol was a red cross, and the "Brethren of the 
Rosy Cross," whose symbol was a green cross. 

Notable German Foundations. — Rosicrucianism was openly 
professed by the Duke of Saxe-Weimar in 1742 (Duke Ernest 
Augustus), Frederick William of Prussia, afterward King Fred- 
erick William II. He established a Rosicrucian Lodge or College at 
Berlin in 1786, but the notorious Religious Edict of 1788, intended 
to suppress the Illuminati and restore the censorship of the Press, 
compelled the College to resort to such secrecy that later traces of 



360 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

it are lost. A pseudo-expose entitled "The Rosicrucian in his 
Nakedness," by Master Pianco, supposedly an ex-member of the 
Society, was published in 1782 as a violent attack upon the Order 
at large and was given credence by many who had not the slight- 
est idea of what Rosicrucianism really meant. 5 

Nuremberg, Dresden, Munich and Ancona were notable cen- 
ters at about this time (1780-1790). 

Asiatic Brethren. — Every Order has its offshoots, and this is 
true of Rosicrucianism. About 1780 was originated the Order of 
Asiatic Brethren. Its basis was Rosicrucian and its meetings were 
called Lodges of Melchizedek, and admitted Jews, Turks, Armenians 
and Persians. The complete title of the organization was "Order 
of the Knights and Brethren of Saint John the Evangelist from 
Asia in Europe." The Masters were styled "Worshipful Chiefs of 
the Seven Churches of Asia." While this Order manifested much 
hostility to the original Rosicrucians, nevertheless the Third De- 
gree members were officially styled "True Rosicrucians." The 
full names of the degrees follow: 

1st Degree. Knights and Brother-Initiates from Asia in Eu- 
rope. 

2nd Degree. Wise Masters. 

3rd Degree. Royal Priests, or True Rosicrucians of the De- 
gree of Melchizedek. 

Ritual of the "Theoretical Brethren."— A book entitled "The 
Theoretical Brethren or Second Degree of Rosicrucians" appeared 
in 1785. According to this ritual, which, if it ever really existed 
is now obsolete, the Candidate must first be initiated on the Scotch 
Rite. He is then conducted into a large room illuminated by can- 
dles. At the east end is a square Altar, with a black cloth cover 
bearing an open Bible, the Laws and Landmarks of the Older and 
a black embroidered apron. 

On the central cloth there was a globe with two rings, from 
the outer one of which rays proceed into clouds, in which are seen 
the Seven Planets. Above Mars is the Cubical Stone, and above 
the Globe the Blazing Star. Opposite Saturn was an Unhewn 
Stone. The symbolism is thus explained; the Planets promote the 
growth of the Seven Metals; the Blazing Star typifies Nature; the 
Two Circles the agens and patiens or male and female principles. 
The Unhewn Stone represents the Materia Prima Philosophorum ; 
the Cubical Stone the Patiens Philosophorum. The Globe repre- 
sents the Universality of the Lodge. The Brothers wore an apron 
of white, lined with black and embroidered. 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 361 

The Jewel was of gilt brass and consisted of two triangles 
with rays, and the Hebrew Name of Jehovah. On the reverse 
were the signs of Venus and Mercury. It was attached to a black 
ribbon. The Sign was made by raising the right hand with the 
thumb and two forefingers extended and answered by placing the 
thumb and two forefingers over the heart. The grip consisted of 
taking the opposite person with the right hand around the waist. 
The word was Chaos. 

The Third Degree was called Bracheus and the Word was 
Majim, answered by Brocha. The Fourth Degree was Philosophus; 
the Word Ruachhiber, and the Ninth Degree was Magus. 

Rosicrucians in Mauritius. — In 1794 a College of Rosicrucians 
was known to have been flourishing in the Island of Mauritius, but 
of its subsequent history practically nothing is known, and while 
the Society forbade at that time the admission of women, it is 
known that the Abbess of Clermont, Leona Constantia, was ac- 
tually received as a practicing member and master in 1736. 

Object of Alchemy. — As the student has already noted, the 
object of Alchemy was threefold; the search of the Alkahest or 
Universal Solvent; the Lapis or stone or powder of transmutation, 
and the Elixir or Universal Medicine. The secret Mystery of 
Alchemy undoubtedly originated amongst a people given to metal- 
lurgy. This is the physical side of the Art. Alchemy is also psy- 
chological in its interpretation, and as such is related to Gnosti- 
cism. It is moral in its relation to humanity. It aimed in this 
sense at converting the lead of the body and the silver of the soul 
into the gold of the spirit, and it is this meaning that Aristotle 
employs when he says that all men have the Stone within them 
and that its conversion is the labor of wise men. The Mystic Mar- 
riage of the Sun and Moon, in its spiritual and operative sense, 
is the Union of Soul and Spirit to form the Gnostic Crestos (or 
Chrestos-Christ) . 

What the Hermetic System Unites. — 'The Hermetic system 
united all nature, inasmuch as 'that which is above is the same 
as that which is below.' When it descends to the mineral kingdom, 
and the vegetable, it finds in these the same three principles as in 
Man, namely, a visible body, a virtue or soul, and a spark of the 
spirit, termed salt, sulphur and mercury, a divine triad ; whilst the 
four lower principles are earth, air, fire and water, but which in 
another phase represent the physical, psychic, mental and spiritual 
planes of existence; which are, again, fixed, volatile and unstable. 
In operations, Alchemy held that 'all things proceed from the 



3 62 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

WILL of One/ and so all were again resolvable to first principles, 
and that metals might be separated, refined and reunited. They 
claimed that Moses was an Adept because he possessed the difficult 
process of reducing the golden calf to powder." 6 

This Philosophy included in Modern Rosicrucianism. — Rosi- 
crucian students will observe that all this philosophy is incorporate 
in the teachings of advanced Rosicrucianism today, and so far as 
we have any record, always has been. We find evidences of it in 
the Rosicrucian MS. at Cologne, under the nom-de-plume of Omnis 
Moriar, recording a Rosicrucian Society in that city in 1115. Also 
in the Rosary of Arnold de Villanova, circa, 1230. In the Thea- 
trum Chemicum Argentoratum, 1628, in connection with Count 
von Falkenstein, Prince Bishop of Treves in the 14th century, 
styled "Most Illustrious and Serene Prince and Father of Philoso- 
phers," the same teachings are brought out. 

Rosicrucians in Denmark. — In 1484 traces of a Rosicrucian 
Society in Denmark appear under the name "Fraternitatus Ro- 
sarii Sleswicii condito, anno 1484." There are also evidences that 
in the early 17th century the King was at the head of the Order. 

Militia Crucifera Evangelica. — A Society allied to the Rosi- 
crucians and incorporating much of their philosophy was founded 
at Lunenberg in 1571, under the name Militia Crucifera Evange- 
lica. The MS. of the Society refers to the Rose and Cross. This 
organization co-operated with another in Holland, known as the 
"Friends of the Cross." 

Illuminati. — The Illuminati, founded May, 1776, by Professor 
Weishaupt, of Ingoldstadt, has been often confounded with the 
Rosicrucians, but was a distinct and separate organization. 

Reason of the Resume. — This brief resume of known Rosicru- 
cian activities and centers dating from even before the year 1300 
and continuing almost to 1800 A. D. has been for the purpose of 
acquainting the student with somewhat of the various works both 
for and against the Order during a period when its very existence 
was most stoutly maintained and also most stoutly denied. 

Name of Christian Rosencreutz a focal point. — All through 
this period the name of Christian Rosencreutz stands out as the 
central focal point around which the assumed existence of the 
Order is built. Many writers on Rosicrucian lore have attempted 
to identify him with various historical characters — Comte de St. 
Germain, Francis Bacon, Lord St. Albans, and several others. 
Some writers have even assumed to give his earlier incarnations, 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 363 

as Melchizedek, from the obscurity of his origin and commission; 
the Masonic Hiram A. '.later becoming the Lazarus of the Gospel 
Jesus; Giordano Bruno, and still later concepts of him as reincar- 
nate among the "Masters" of the modern theosophical organiza- 
tions. 

Advice to the credulous. — It is not our province to comment 
upon such assumptions, for reasons which the true occult student 
not blessed with too credulous emotionalism and imagination will 
divine. First of these reasons is that the ability of various well 
meaning writers to give authoritative statements regarding per- 
sonalities in various incarnations is not yet so well attested as to 
entitle such assertions to merit serious consideration. It may be, 
and undoubtedly is, possible to read much in Akashic Records 
concerning cosmological processes, but we are well aware that in 
each individual homo there is a Holy of Holies, namely, the exact 
habitat of the Ego, and thus far no human eye has ever seen an 
EGO. We may clairvoyantly observe and study auras, and read 
the Memory of Nature, but the Ego is of the Substance of God, 
the Divine Resident Spark of the Great Central Flame, and — NO 
MAN HATH SEEN GOD AT ANY TIME. 

Human Lives are Secrets, Past and Present. — Some things, in 
the ineffable wisdom of the higher spheres, are reserved from 
mortal exploitation, and chief among them is the privilege of pre- 
serving secret one's past lives. The individual may by develop- 
ment recover his or her own previous incarnations, but unless he 
or she gives to the clairvoyant examiner PERMISSION or AU- 
THORITY TO DO SO, no one, however well developed, can enter 
into the Holy of Holies of individual personal life caree'rs. Other- 
wise a power would be placed within human possibility that would 
be inestimable in its danger. Observe, IT CAN BE DONE, BUT 
ONLY BY PERMISSION. 

Canon of Occult Law. — Second among the reasons mentioned 
is that the Canon of Occult Law, up to the present time, is not 
sufficiently understood by modern psychics to entitle their obser- 
vations and speculations in the domain of the previous incarna- 
tions to serious acceptance, with one single exception — the cases 
of personages who by their meritorious evolutionary progress have 
emerged from the privacy of individualism and become historical 
characters, thus belonging, not to themselves, but to the world 
and to all time. The life voyages of such personages as the Mes- 
siahs of all ages have become so plainly and indelibly written on 
the Akashic pages, that the developed psychic may read with a 



3 64 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

considerable degree of accuracy, and such readings by many 
psychics will be found to agree in essentials. 

Rosencreutz not an Historical Character. — But this rule does 
not apply in the case of Christian Rosencreutz. He may not be 
considered as an historical character. His existence is a matter 
of pure mythos to many scholars who have devoted a life-time to 
the research of Rosicruciana. The Brotherhood itself teaches that 
the existence, study, work and accomplishment of Christian Rosen- 
creutz IS A FACT, BUT IT MUST ALSO BE STATED THAT 
•THERE IS NO HISTORICAL OR EXTERNAL EVIDENCE TO 
PROVE IT. Therefore the Brotherhood leaves the matter to the 
developing ability of the individual student, after giving a definite 
amount of instruction regarding the matter in the Degrees of the 
Grades, and realizes that to each student will be given such in- 
terior illumination and revelation as his capacity therefor may 
permit. 

Christian Rosencreutz not the real Name of the person using 

it. — We will try to amplify the preceding paragraph. We have 
stated that the Brotherhood teaches the actual existence of Chris- 
tian Rosencreutz, but that there is no historical evidence to prove 
it. We are fully mindful of our Obligations of Secrecy, but we 
may state that the name "Christian Rosencreutz" was NOT THE 
REAL NAME OF THE PERSON WHO ASSUMED IT, which 
perhaps will make the matter clearer to initiate students. 

Where it was derived. — In the Fama Fraternitatis (1610) the 
derivation of the Society from an unknown founder is given, and 
invariably the initials C. RC. Father R. C. and A. C. R. C. are 
used. No name has ever been given, although his life history is 
apparently a matter of more or less exact knowledge. Christian 
Rosencreutz is the name of the hero of the Chymical Marriage and 
is supposed to be identical with the initials given in the Fama. 
The allegory of Christian Rosencreutz is said by many writers to 
have been written by Francis Bacon, but of this initiate students 
must judge for themselves. 

The Three Great Treatises. — The three great Treatises from 
which much of the Rosicruciana have sprung are: 

1. Fama Fraternitatis of the Meritorious Order of the Rosy 
Cross. Written 1610, and addressed to the learned in 
general, and the Governors of Europe. Published at 
Cassel, 1614. 

2. The Confession of the Rosicrucian Fraternity, 1615. 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 365 

3. The Chymical Marriage of Christian Rosencreutz, anno 
1459, circulated in MS. up to 1601. Published in 1616. 

C. RC. CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ (ROSYCROSS) 




Fig. 97 
"POST CXX ANNOS PATEBO" 
THIS IS AN EXCEEDINGLY RARE PICTURE, THE ONLY 
PORTRAIT OF C.R.C. EVER SEEN BY THE AUTHOR IN THE 
COURSE OF MANY YEARS OF ROSICRUCIAN STUDY AND RE- 
SEARCH. IT IS TAKEN FROM MR. A. E. WAITE'S SPLENDID 
WORK ON "THE SECRET TRADITION OF FREEMASONRY," 

C. RC. begins his Travels. — According to the Fama, he whom 
we shall call Christian Rosencreutz was born in 1378. The nar- 



3 66 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

rator, one of the Brothers to whom the account of Father R.C. had 
been handed down and who was supposedly present at the opening 
of the Symbolic Tomb, continues — "the most godly and highly 
illuminated Father, our Brother C. RC." . . . "while yet in his 
growing years journeyed to the East, and there visited the Wise 
Men of Arabia." By them he was received, called by name and 
treated as one long expected. 

Damascus, Egypt and Fez. — Prior to the beginning of his 
journey he had been educated in the cloister in 1383 and the 
journey itself was begun in 1393. This is sometimes spoken of as 
his journey to Damascus (Damasco). He arrived in the latter 
city in 1394 and was received by the Magi. The narrative con- 
tinues — "Bro. C. RC. shipped himself over Sinus Arabicus (the 
Red Sea) into Egypt (1397) and later came to Fez, whither he 
had been directed by the Arabians. 1398 was the year of his 
arrival in Morocco. 

Damcar.— The visit of Rosencreutz to Arabia and Egypt is 
spoken of as his visit to Damcar (Damascus and Cairo, the House 
of Wisdom being in the last named city) and it was during his 
Arabian studies that he translated the Book M. (Marginal, Liber 
Mundi) from Arabic into "good Latin." 

Visits Spain. — After completing his studies in Fez, Rosen- 
creutz "sailed with many costly things into Spain, hoping well, as 
he himself had so well and profitably spent his time in his travel, 
that the learned in Europe would highly rejoice with him . . . but 
it was to them a laughing matter." Spain was at that time a 
center of learning. His arrival in that country is known to have 
been in 1400. 

Returns to Germany. — Disappointed in his efforts to enlist 
Spanish learning, he returned to Germany in 1402 and in 1407 
associated with himself three Brothers, monks from the same 
cloister in which he had his early training; Brothers G. V., I. A. 
and I. 0. With them he built the House of the Holy Spirit 
(Spiritus Sancti) in 1409, and also wrote the Book "M." 

Four becomes Eight. — When the building of the House of the 
S.'.S.'.was completed, the original four Brethren concluded to 
augment their number to eight. Accordingly, Bros. R. C. (a 
cousin of C. RC), G. G., F. B. and P. D. were accepted in 1410. 

The Eight Disperse. — In 1412 the eight dispersed according to 
agreement into different countries, Bros. F. B. and P. D. remaining 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 367 

with C. RC, while the other five departed on travels of benevolence 
and instruction. 

First Death. — In 1413 we find C. RC. alone once more with 
R. C, his cousin, and I. 0. This year witnessed the first loss by 
transition of a member of the original group. Frater I. 0. passed 
to the Higher Life, and his passing is recorded in these words: 
"The first of this Fraternity which dyed, and that in England, 
was I. O., as Bro. C. long before had foretold him." His trans- 
ition was followed by that of Bro. P. D. 

Construction of the Vault. — In 1415 the construction of the 
Tomb of the Master was begun, as stated in the F. F. — " After 
the death of I. 0. Bro. R. C. rested not, but as soon as he could, 
called the rest together, and then, as we suppose, his grave was 
made." 

Hermetic Romance; Passing of Christian Rosencreutz. — In 
1459 the "Hermetic Romance, or the Chymical Marriage of Chris- 
tian Rosencreutz," was written in High Dutch by Rosencreutz, him- 
self, and in 1484 C. RC. himself passed to the Higher Life. The 
Corpus was buried and the Vault was Closed and Sealed. Yet in 
the F. F. we find these quaint words: "We did not know when 
our loving Father R. C. died." 

Second Circle formed. — After the construction of the Vault, 
begun in 1415, the Second Circle was formed. In 1600 Frater 
I. A. passed to the Higher Life and Frater K. N. became Magus. 

The Secret comes to the Third Row. — 1604 was a notable year 
for the Order. The writer of the F. F. says: "We (the Frater- 
nity) . . . had no more but the bare names of the beginners 
(first Circle?), and all their successors to us. Yet there came into 
our memory a secret, which, through dark and hidden words and 
speeches of the Hundred Years, Bro. A., the successor of Bro. D., 
(who was of the" last and second row of succession, and had lived 
amongst many of us), did impart unto us of the Third Row 
(Circle?) and succession." "After that A. was deceased there 
succeeded to his place our loving Brother N. N." 

Opening of the Vault. — Christian Rosencreutz was born in 
1378 and lived to be one hundred and six years old. One hundred 
and twenty years from this time brings us to the present year, 
1604. In this year, the secret of the Tomb having been lost, 
Frater N. N. (K. N.?) "was minded to travel (or build, the terms 
being used alternately) and in the course of the alterations to his 
'building' the Door of the Tomb of Rosencreutz was revealed, bear- 



3 68 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

ing the following line: "POST CXX ANNOS PATEBO." (After 
One Hundred and Twenty Years I Shall Rise Again.) 

The F. F. continues : "In the morning we opened the door and 
there "appeared to our sight a vault of seven sides. . . . Al- 
though the sun never shined in the vault, nevertheless it was en- 
lightened with another sun, which hath learned this from the sun, 
and was situated in the upper part of the center of the sieling. 
In the midst, instead of a tombstone, was a round altar, covered 
with a plate of brass, and thereon this engraven — "A. C. R. C. 
.Hoc universi compendium unius mihi sepulchrum feci." (I have 
made this tomb a compendium of the universe.) Round the brim 
were the words "Jesus mihi omnia." (Jesus is all things to me.) 
In the middle were four figures, inclosed in circles, whose circum- 
scription was: 

The Legends. 

1. Nequaquam vacuum. (There is never a vacuum.) 

2. Legis Jugum. (The Yoke of the Law.) 

3. Libertas Evangelii. (The Liberty of the Gospel.) 

4. Dei Gloria Intacta. (The untouched or unspoiled glory of 
God.) 

Discovery of the Corpus. — Now, as we had not yet seen the 
dead body of our careful and wise Father, we therefore removed 
the altar aside; then we lifted up a strong plate of brass, and 
found a fair and worthy body, whole, and unconsumed. . . . 
In his hand he held a parchment called T., the which, next unto 
our Bible is our greatest treasure." 

Complete exegesis cannot be given. — The complete exegesis of 
the Tomb of the Master cannot be given in print, as it is definitely 
formulated in the Instruction of the Degrees of the Grades as 
practiced in the Fraternity today. We give, however, for the in- 
formation of the reader the following suggestion offered in an 
excellent little treatise. Construct a figure showing a circle sur- 
rounded by a seven sided one or heptagon, in turn surrounded by 
a dodecagon or twelve sided figure. The altar in itself will 
represent unity. Its four points will represent N. E. S. W. The 
heptagon will represent the seven sided tomb and the dodecagon 
the digits on the number written outside the Door of the Tomb. 7 

The Figures. — The figures are thus explained: "The Ele- 
ments are ONE, the altar; FOUR, the quarters; SEVEN, the 
Vault, and TWELVE, the number outside the doorway. 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ . 369 

"If the seven sided vault were represented by seven concentric 
circles, the diagram would serve for that of the Solar System, and 
A (the altar) would be the Sun, N. E. S. W. the quarters, B (the 
heptagon) the seven planets and C (the dodecagon) the Zodiac." 
The tomb would in this case be a veritable compendium of the 
Universe. 

An alternate explanation. — The same authors also liken the 
figure to the Vision of St. John. The altar becomes the Throne; 
N. E. S. W. become the Four Living Creatures; the heptagon rep- 
resents the Seven Spirits that are before the Throne and the 
dodecagon the Twenty-four Elders (twice twelve). 

Jennings' presentiment. — Hargrave Jennings gives a diagram- 
matic figure which is not without interest in this connection. The 
small circle represents the ceiling of the Tomb and the large circle 
represents the floor of the Tomb. The Seven Sides of the Tomb 
represent the Seven Planets. The twelve outside the door are 
shown by the twelve Signs of the Zodiac and the Hierarchies. 
The connection between the terrestrial and the celestial suns is 
shown by the lines from the ceiling to the central circle on the 
floor of the Tomb. 8 

The F. F. closes with the words : "Sub umbra alarum tuarum, 
Jehova." (Under the shadow of thy wings, Jehovah.) 

Identity of the Author of the Fama. — That Francis Bacon, 
Lord Verulam, was the real author of the Fama is believed by 
some critics to be proven by a comparison with his work the 
"New Atlantis," written just prior to his death in 1626. In this 
treatise is an account of a wondrous isle in the southern seas, the 
Island of Bensalem, ruled over by King Solamona (Solomon, Sol- 
Om-On). Of the inhabitants of the island it was said, they knew 
well most habitable parts of the world, but were themselves un- 
known. Of the Brethren of the Rosy Cross it was also said that 
although in the world, the world knew them not. (See note.) 

Parallels in the New Atlantis. — The New Atlantis certainly 
identifies the inhabitants of the mystic isle with the Brothers of 
the Rosy Cross; it takes up two important features of the Fama, 
namely, the Society that was in the world yet unknown to the 
world except by suspicion, and the nature and general characteris- 
tics of the Rosy Cross Fraternity. The signature of the F. F. 
appears three times in the New Atlantis, and the Cavern or Vault, 
the Tomb of the Master, is likewise a central feature in the book, 



70 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Ungruab 

fan Soph) 



Urt^runb 




V&igvunb 



xingtntnk 



Fig. 98 
A DIAGRAMMATIC PRESENTIMENT OF THE TOMB 
SYMBOLISM. 
(From -'The Bosicrucians" 'by Hargrove Jennings.) 

Elogium (Eulogium). — The Parchment called "T" closes with 
the following Elogium: 

Granum pectori Jesu insitum. 

C. RC. ex nobili atque splendida Germaniae R. C. famila 
oriundus, vir sui seculi divinis revelationibus, subtilissimis imagi- 
nationibus, indefessis laboribus ad coelestia atque humana mys- 
teria; arcanave admissus postquam suam (quam Arabico at Afri- 
cano itineribus collejerat) plus quam regiam atque imperatoriam 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 371 

Gazam suo seculo nondum convenientem, posteritati eruendam cus- 
todivisset et jam suarum Artium, ut et nominis, fides ac conjunc- 
tissimos heredes instituisset, mundum minutum omnibus motibus 
magno illi respondentem fabricasset hocque tandem preteritarum, 
praesentium, et furturarum, rerum compendio extracto, centenario 
major, non morbo (quern ipse nunquam corpore expertus erat, 
nunquam alios infestare sinebat) ullo pellente sed Spiritis Dei 
evocante, illuminatam animam (inter Fratrum amplexus et ultima 
oscula) fidelissimo Creatori Deo reddidisset, Pater delictissimus, 
Frater suavissimus, praeceptor fidelissimus, amicus integerimus, a 
suis ad 120 annos hie absconditus est. 

Signatures to the Fama. — Beneath this Elogium the Brethren 
subscribed their names: 

1. Fra. I. A. Fra. C. H. electione Fraternitatis caput. 

2. Fra. G. V. M. P. C. 

3. Fra. F. R. C. Junior hoeres S. Spiritus. 

4. Fra. F. B. M. P. A. Pictor et Architectus. 

5. Fra G. G. M. P. I. Cabalista. 

Secundi Circuli 

1. Fra. P. A. Successor, Fra. I. 0. Mathematicus. 

2. Fra. A. Successor, Fra. P. D. 

3. Fra. R. Successor, Patris C. RC., cum Christo trium- 
phantis. 

At the end was written : 

Ex Deo nascimur, in Jesu morimur, per Spiritum Sanctum 
reviviscimus. 

Closing Words of the Fama. — We may appropriately close this 
account and digest, with the following lines from the Fama itself 
addressed to the learned of Europe, and as appropriately addressed 
to thinkers of today: 

"So, according to the wil and meaning of Fra. C. RC., we his 
brethren request again all the learned in Europe who shal read 
(sent forth in five languages) this our Fama and Confessio, that 
it would please them with good deliberation to ponder this our 
offer, and to examine most nearly and sharply their arts, and be- 
hold the present time with all diligence, and to declare their minde, 
either communicato consilio or singulatim by print. And although 
at this time we make no mention either of our name or meetings, 
yet nevertheless every one's opinion shal assuredly come to our 
hands, in what language soever it be, nor any body shal fail, 
whoso gives but his name, to speak with some of us, either by 



372 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

word of mouth, or else, if there be some lett, in writing. And 
this we say for a truth, that whosoever shall earnestly, and from 
his heart, bear affection unto us, it shall be beneficial to him in 
goods, body and soul; but he that is false-hearted, or onely greedy 
of riches, the same first of all shal not be able in any manner of 
wise to hurt us, but bring himself to utter ruine and destruction. 
Also our building, although one hundred thousand people had 
very near seen and beheld the same, shal forever remain un- 
touched, undestroyed, and hidden to the wicked world. 
Sub umbra alarum tuarum, Jehova. 
Anagrams. — The student who is expert in the solution or con- 
struction of anagrams will find a mine of research in the Latin 
texts written in the Tomb which if properly divined will reveal a 
wealth of information concerning the actual intent of the Rosicru- 
cians at the time the legenda of the Tomb were given out. 

Dante, a Rosicrucian. — The works of Dante are replete with 
Rosicrucian analogies and symbols. Reghellini of Scio treats of 
Dante as both Cabalist and Rosicrucian. The 18th Canto of the 
Purgatory contains the profoundest symbolism, the eagle, mystic 
ladder, Rose and Cross, pelican, Supper of the Lamb, Pillars of 
Faith, Hope and Charity, symbolic colors, geometrical figures, etc. 9 

Greatest Treasure of the Rosicrucians. — The greatest treasure 
of the Rosicrucians is, as it always has been, the Holy Bible. A 
work entitled "The Echo of the Divinely Illuminated Fraternity of 
the R. C," 1615, asks the question whether the Gospel terminated 
the Secret Tradition of antiquity. It then proceeds to answer the 
question as follows: "By no means; CHRIST ESTABLISHED A 
NEW COLLEGE OF MAGIC AMONGST HIS DISCIPLES, AND 
THE GREATER MYSTERIES WERE REVEALED TO ST. JOHN 
AND ST. PAUL." 

Result of failure to understand the Hoty Bible. — It is the in- 
ability to appreciate, much less to understand, that the Holy Bible 
is itself a text book of the Lesser and Greater Mysteries that has 
caused so much dissention and denominationalism in the Christian 
Church of the New Dispensation. Rightly understood, it proves 
that Christ came not to change the Law but to fulfil it, and shows 
the continuity of organic religious revelation from the earliest 
times of the Hebraic dispensation up to the Apocalypse. 

Oath of the Alchemists. — This faithful adherence to the 
teachings of the Bible and Gospel Sacraments is shown by the fol- 
lowing, from the "Theatrum Chemicum Britannicum," by Elias 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 373 

Ashmole, in the Breviary of Philosophy. It is the Oath of the 
Alchemists, whom he divided into Sons and Fathers. 

"Will you with me tomorrow be content, 

Faithfully to receive the Blessed Sacrament, 

Upon the Oath that I shall heere you give, 

For ne gold, ne silver, so long as you live; 

Neither for love you beare towards your kinne, 

Nor yet to no great man, preferment to wynne, 

That you disclose the seacret I shall you teach, 

Neither by writing, nor by swift speech, 

But only to him, which you be sure, 

Hath ever searched after the seacrets of Nature, 

To him you may reveal the seacrets of this Art, 

Under the cover of Philosophie, before the world you depart." 

What our Father Rosencreutz really was. — Our Father Rosy 
Cross was to the Order what the Messiahs have been to Humanity 
in all ages, the reviver of the ancient teachings and practices, a 
living illustration of the potency of the underlying principles of 
the philosophy; and the parallels between him and the Master 
Jesus are numerous and interesting. Religion existed among men 
ages before Jesus came with his last and greatest revelation. In 
early boyhood we find him among the Wise Men of the Temple. 
So, too, with Christian Rosencreutz, the Order had its foundation 
and inception ages before his time, but he ushered in its renais- 
sance at a time when further revealments were necessary, and to 
furnish the stimulus to the wave of philosophic, occult and scien- 
tific inquiry that is now manifesting in all its fullness of fruition. 
Somewhat like Jesus, we find him at the age of five entering the 
cloister, and at fifteen starting on his journey to the Wise Men of 
Arabia. 

Rosencreutz an Esoteric Name. — Rosencreutz was an esoteric 
name, but the master-mind that it identified was intended to be 
and is, an example to all who seek the Hidden Mysteries and who 
have the perseverance to go forward with good intent to learn the 
wonders of God, in the Natural World. 

Rosicrucianism not a matter of gloom. — 

NOTE — That Rosicrucianism is far from being a philosophy of asceti- 
cism, morbidity or gloom, is shown by the statement given by Bulwer Lytton, 
a Rosicrucian, in his "Zanoni" — The Rosicrucians lived among men, yet were 
apart from them. They could not be found because they had no visible 
organization or society. They are humble and quiet in exterior and yet judge 
the world somewhat beneath them in exterior show. They are quite indif- 
ferent as to putting their knowledge to commercial use. They do not seek 



374 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

fame, and care not for distinction or honors. THEY ARE, GENERALLY 
QUITE SOCIABLE." Initiates will understand what is meant by the term 
"Visible." 

Secrecy of the Rosicrucians. — Because of the secrecy with 
which the Rosicrucians have always clothed themselves, doubt as 
to their existence has always existed. This doubt has usually 
emanated or originated from amongst those who sought informa- 
tion, not for the unselfish use of enhanced personal powers to be 
used for the benefit and uplift of humanity and the spread of 
Liberty, Equality and Fraternity throughout the world, but solely 
•for personal preferment and advancement. SUCH HAVE AL- 
WAYS FAILED TO FIND THE FRATERNITY, and if by chance 
their initial sincerity of intent did lead them to the doors of the 
Temple, its weakening or failure of maintenance resulted in their 
finding themselves lost to it. 

Charlatanism. — This very secrecy has had an unfortunate 
result, namely, the creation of opportunity for imposture and 
charlatanism, which has been practised in every guise, under the 
name of Roscrucianism. But modern intelligence is showing 
thoughtful people the true way, and earnest seekers are finding 
that it is possible to discover the true Society, now, as always for 
centuries, not only existent but very much alive and at work. To 
him who is ready, a Teacher will be given, and to him who knocks 
at the Door of the Temple, entrance will be given. 

To Those Who Seek. — Readers who are interested in the Rosi- 
crucian Philosophy and Tradition, who seek entrance to the 
GRADES OF THE PATH and are willing to Obligate themselves 
to the serious study and work of the Society may find the Way 
thereto by addressing 

THE SECRETARY GENERAL, S. * .R. " .1. ' .A. \ 

1429 Masonic Hall, 
46 West 24th Street, 

New York City. 



QUESTIONS ON INSTRUCTION No. 14 

1. What personage has been mostly written about in connection 
with Rosicrucianism? 

2. Who have been the most prolific writers? 

3. What does one encyclopaedist say? 

4. What did Johann Valentin Andrea do? 

5. What was the date of the first MS. 



CHRISTIAN ROSENCREUTZ 375 

6. What was overlooked in connection with this? 

7. What is the particular point of emphasis? 

8. On what do Rosicrucians and Jacob Boehme agree? 

9. What original works are recommended to students? 

10. What attitude did Andrea later take toward the Order? 

11. Who was the "Great English Rosicrucian" ? 

12. Who followed Fludd? 

13. What did Elias Ashmole and others do? 

14. How was the work of the Society to remain? 

15. What is given as the exoteric meaning of the name "Rosi- 
crucian" ? 

16. What is the antiquity of the Rose and Cross? 

17. From what are the best poetic fictions of the Rosicrucians 
known ? 

18. How does the above picture the Elementals? 

19. In what way is Man held to be superior? 

20. What further agreement have the Rosicrucians with the 
Signatura Rerum? 

21. What is known of the Rosicrucians at the Hague? 

22. What is said of them in Germany? 

23. When did the new Constitution appear ? 

24. Instance a notable German foundation. 

25. Who were the Asiatic Brethren? 

26. What were their degrees called? 

27. Give an idea of the ritual of the "Theoretical Brethren." 

28. Are Rosicrucians known to have existed in Mauritius? 

29. What is the object of Alchemy stated to be in this Instruc- 
tion? 

30. What does the Hermetic System unite? 

31. Is this philosophy included in Modern Rosicrucianism? 

32. Are there any traces of Rosicrucianism in Denmark? 

33. What was the Militia Crucifera Evangelica? 

34. Were the Illuminati connected with the Rosicrucians? 

35. What is the reason for the resume given in this Instruction? 

36. What does the name of Christian Rosencreutz constitute? 

37. What advice is given to the credulous? 

38. Are Human Lives secret or exposed to any psychic? 

39. Is the Canon of Occult Law perfectly understood at the pres- 
ent time? 

40. Was Rosencreutz an historical character? 

41. Was Rosencreutz the real name of the person who bore it? 

42. Where was it derived? 



376 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

43. What were the Three Great Treatises? 

44. When did C. RC. begin his travels? 

45. When did he go to Egypt and Morocco? 

46. When did he go to Spain? 

47. When did he return to Germany, and what did he do there? 

48. What is the meaning of Damcar? 

49. Did the original four ever increase their number? 

50. Did the Eight remain together? 

51. When was the first death in the original group? Who died? 

52. When was the construction of the Vault begun? 

53. When was the Hermetic Romance written, and by whom? 

54. When did C. RC. die? 

55. When was the Second Circle formed? 

56. Who inherited the Secret of the Tomb? 

57. When was the Vault opened, and how was it found to be? 

58. What were the inscriptions? 

59. How was the body of C. RC. found to be? 

60. Give an idea of the symbolism of the Tomb. 

61. What was Hargrave Jennings' presentiment? 

62. Who is claimed as the real C. RC. ? 

63. What signatures are contained in the Fama? 

64. Give a brief resume of the closing words of the Fama. 

65. What is said of anagrams? 

66. What was Dante said to be? 

67. What is the Greatest Treasure of the Rosicrucians ? 

68. What has resulted from failure to understand the Bible? 

69. What was the Oath of the Alchemists? 

70. What does it show us? 

71. Why so much secrecy in connection with Rosicrucianism ? 

72. How did charlatanism get the use of the name "Rosicru- 
cianism" ? 

73. What was our Father Rosy Cross in reality? 

74. What was the person who bore it intended to be to us? 

75. Is Rosicrucianism a philosophy of asceticism, morbidity or 
gloom ? 



ADDENDA 



378 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

THE ROSICRUCIAN TREE OF LIFE. 

Arranged and drawn by Rt. Wor. Fr. Firmus IX ° (Metropolitan) 



EDITORIAL NOTE : The following chart of the Races was not drawn to accompany the 
text of this book, but was prepared as a special feature for "MERCURY," the official 
organ of the Societas Rosicruciana In America. The Races named thereon are those 
known and recognized by modern ethnological science. The Semites and Mongolians and a 
few others listed on this chart must be understood as belonging to the Post Atlantean 
times or the Aryan Epoch, and not the original Atlanteans themselves. The principal 
value of this chart lies in its excellent illustration of the progress of the Life Stream 
from its Divine Source through the Four Elements, focussing the Idea in the Divine 
Mind in the World's Humanity as we know it today. The title "Fifth Race" applies to 
the Fifth Great Root Race from Divinity and will include the seven general races indi- 
cated for the Aryan Epoch. One race will compose the Sixth Great Root Race to follow 
in the Sixth Epoch. This chart will be found to amplify the text of the book excellently, 
if the student will keep in mind that the seven races assigned to the Aryan Epoch on 
page 26 will be found on the chart to be included under the general classification of 
Homo Caucasicus, which was considered advisable to conform as closely as possible with 
accepted ethnological teachings. 

This chart has been most carefully compiled, corrected and revised, and we believe 
it will be found one of the most accurate and complete presentations of the races of the 
world, ever put forth. It is a splendid symbolism of the famous Tree whose roots are in 
Heaven, and whose branches are on earth. This chart should be preserved by all occult 
students to whom it may come, for reference when studying the evolution of races, re- 
gardless of school, cult, or sect. 

In the beginning the appointed God of a new creation took up his work in 
a space of the firmament which we now visualize and conceive of as the loca- 
tion of the Sun. In the beginning was "the Word," the seven-toned Ray of 
creation, — sent forth under the WILL of God; focussed through the Mind plane, 
or WISDOM of God; upon the zodiacal ethers, therein beginning the ACTIVITY 
of God, or, the Creation. Thus "The Lord made Heaven," (Fire and Air,) 
"and the Earth," (Water and Earth,) the Four Elements. The Life Ray, 
focussed through the archetypal patterns, "into the Water, into the Air," — 
"brought forth" the manfested forms upon the Earth of "every living creature;" 
— and "the Earth re-constructs the types which she receives," "in a constantly 
ascending scale of evolution." 

In this evolution, four Life waves have surged forth and spent themselves; 
and the fifth, of our own evolution, having surged almost to its highest force 
is now manifesting in four lesser waves: — Homos Americanus, Mongolicus, 
Caucasicus and Ethiopicus. Each of these in turn has sent out numerous 
lesser vibrations or sub-races; 104 Americanus, 76 Mongolicus, 107 Caucasicus 
and 40 Ethiopicus. These comprise such races as occult and non-occult anthro- 
pology consider sufficiently individual to be accounted a distinct division of the 
Life-wave. 

The Brotherhood teaches that there is already gathering behind one last 
surviving ripple of this wave, the power of the next great Surge, which will 
become the sixth in evolution. Some point to Australia, and some to North 
America as the scene of this resurgence. But it seems that North America 
will be the theatre of this evolution, since types and ideals evolve faster in 
those latitudes upon which the Sun works through Aries-Libra, or under the 
"Royal Arch," symbolizing the Spring, Summer and Harvesting evolution of 
the great Cosmic seasons. 



ADDENDA 
THE GREAT "SUN SPOT.' 



881 




; 



Fig. 100 
Instruction VI, Page 136, Supplementary to the data already given 
regarding the physical features of our sun, we present the accompany- 
ing illustration from a drawing by Prof. Langley. This illustration 
shows the great Sun Spot of September 1870, and the structure of 
the photosphere. The grains or nodules that appear like snow flakes 
are from 400 to 600 miles each, across. 



In the second instance, that of enabling the deaf to hear via the eyes, the 
instrument is known as the vocal Phonoscope. It is the invention of Mr. 
Linder, instructor of deaf mutes in Liepzig. It produces a visualization of 
sound vibrations by variations in the intensity of a tiny electric light and by 
rythmic fluctuations of vibratory waves. Pop. Sci. Mthly., July, 1920. 

Music for the deaf is made possible by the instrument known as the 
Physiophone, said to be the invention of Mr. Gernsback. In this case the 
rhythm is communicated by electrode contact to the nervous system and music 
is actually translated directly into the individual. Elec. Exper., April, 1920. 

Instruction IV, Page 71. In regard to the state of consciousness of the 
Vegetable Kingdom, the researches of Sir Jagadis Chandra Bose of Calcutta 
are most illuminating. Sir Jagadis says, — "The activities which underlie life 
are imperceptible but we have been successful in devising various instruments 
of extreme sensibility which record the twitching throb of a plant under a 
shock, the time taken to percieve it, and the rate of impulse at which the 
message is sent along the conducting path of the plant. Automatic records 
are made of the living pulsation and the stupor that comes after the action 
of narcotics; and a definite signal is obtained at the exact moment of plant 



382 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

death under various poisons." He describes trees as "mimic human beings." 
Needless to say, his researches open up vast fields for investigation. The effect 
of alcohol upon plants is the same as upon animals. Carbonic acid affects them 
as it does human life. Chloroform and ether stupefy and kill plants. The 
speed of the snail growth is the slowest we can undestand. Researches 
show that plant growth is 6000 times slower. Darwin's researches in what he 
terms "Plant Minds" are also most interesting. 

Instruction VI. Page 131. In reference to elements, it is stated that there 
are seventy. The Rosicrucian teachings hold to this postulate regardless of the 
fact that modern science would appear to have added many more. But scientists 
are not all agreed by any means upon the proper classification of these new 
additions, nor is there as yet a concensus of opinion regarding them. We affirm 
that when a new and accurate Table of Periodicity is prepared, all the new 
elements will be found to have their proper places and groupings still within 
the established seventy. 

Instruction VI. Page 133. Value of Radium. At the time of going to press 
the market quotation for a gram of radium was $120,000. At this figure, the 
purchase of 2^4 grams of radium at a cost of $225,000 is said to be the largest 
single order in the world. It was made by the State of New York for extensive 
cancer treatments. To give an idea of what this price means, we may say that 
gold is worth $20.57 an ounce at the mint. There are 28.35 grams in an ounce. 
Therefore radium is worth at present market quotations, $3,402,000 an ounce. 




ADDENDA 383 

DIETETICS 

Much stress is laid upon dietetics by various organizations. The Societas 
Rosicruciana in America has no place in its curriculum for faddism of any 
kind. With this in mind, we will make clear our position in regard to vege- 
tarianism. With the usual argument that eating flesh foods makes a charnel 
house of the human stomach and kindred pleasant postulates we have no 
sympathy. Flesh foods have been the staple of the human race in all ages and 
we have no latter day revelation to the contrary. They are required for 
muscle building for those who engage in muscular occupations. It is absurd 
to state that eating flesh foods reduces the vibrations of the human being to 
those of the Animal Kingdom. If this were true then the vegetarian argument 
would stand twice condemned, for confining one's self to a vegetable diet would 
obviously reduce one's vibrations to those of a vegetable. The truth is that 
the Animal or Human raises the vibrations of the food it eats, to its own 
vibratory status. A vegetarian diet IS useful under developmental conditions 
<xii.a for the period of development only, for the following reason. Vegetable 
products hold in suspension the requisite mineral and chemical constituents 
required by the human organism in such a state that they are more easily 
digested and assimilated than in the flesh foods. This means that less energy 
is required to be expended in the digestive processes. 

Therefore, in developmental work, this energy may be conserved, and 
directed to the specific centers the student is seeking to energize and a vege- 
tarian diet at such times is exceedingly valuable. 

It is recorded of the Lord Buddha that on several occasions he defiled him- 
self with pork which was one of the greatest contraventions of custom he could 
have committed, simply that he might not wound the feelings of some of his 
humble followers who had prepared a feast for him. It seems to be quite 
notable however among present day devotees of vegetarianism, that those who 
practice it expect to be made exceptions of wherever they may be and it is also 
notable that these devotees do not extend similar consideration to those who 
may not be followers of the cult. The true Initiate is above faddism and in 
no case have the Messiahs of Humanity set any such example for us to follow. 

For most people a certain amount of flesh food is absolutely necessary. For 
others, a vegetarian diet is surely as necessary when it is indicated as a dietetic 
necessity. For still others, even, a more nearly fruit diet is indicated. The rule 
is, that one should eat what one's system requires as a matter of diagnostic 
indication, and not as the adherence to a more or less popular fad. The student 
whose life is quite sedentary will do much better on a purely vegetarian diet, 
and those engaged almost exclusively in spiritual work will wisely include a 
greater percentage of pure fruits in their diet. In other words, the individual 
human system will indicate its requirements according to the nature of the 
work or development demanded of it. 

For those who desire to exercise intelligent selection of food values and 
constituents, we give herewith tables of the Nutritive Value of Food, prepared 
by W. O. Atwater, Ph. D., in the booklet known as Farmer's Bulletin No. 142, 
issued by the United States Department of Agriculture. 



384 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



TABLES OF AVERAGE COMPOSITION 
OF COMMON AMERICAN FOOD PRODUCTS. 



TABLE 1 



Food materials (as purchased) . 


Refuse. 


Water. 


Pro- 
tein. 


,-Fat. 


Carbo- 
hy- 
drates. 


Ash. 


Fuel 

value 

per 

pound. 


ANIMAL FOOD. 

Beef, fresh: 


Per ct. 
16.3 
10.2 
13.3 
12.7 
12.8 
27.6 
20.8 


Per ct. 
52.6 
54.0 
52.5 
52.4 
54.0 
45.9 
43.8 
63.9 
60.7 
45.0 
42.9 
56.8 
49.1 
50.4 

49.2 
58.9 
53.7 
51.8 
..51.8 

39.0 
51.2 
42.0 
41.6 
45.4 

45.5 
52.9 

88.6 
92.9 
84.5 
90.0 

43.7 
47.1 
38.5 
42.4 

58.5 
61.9 
40.4 
50.7 
35.2 
71.2 

40.2 
19.2 

63.5 
53.6 

88.3 
80.8 
36.7 
30.7 


Per ct. 
15.5 
17.0 
16.1 
19.1 
16.5 
14.5 
13.9 
19.3 
19.0 
13.8 
12.8 
16.4 
14.5 
15.4 

14.3 
11.9 
26.4 
25.5 
26.3 

13.8 
15.1 
13.5 
12.3 
13.8 

15.4 
15.9 

2.1 
4.4 
4.6 
1.8 

12.8 
13.7 
13.4 
16.1 

11.1 
15.3 
10.2 
12.8 
9.4 
20.9 

16.0 

- 20.5 

21.8 
23.7 

6.0 
10.6 
7.9 
5.9 


Per ct. 
15.0 
19.0 
17.5 
17.9 
16.1 
11.9 
21.2 
16.7 
12.8 
20.2 
7.3 
9.8 
17.5 
18.3 

23.8 

19.2 

6.9 

22.5 

_18.7 

36.9 
14.7 
28.3 
24.5 
23.2 

19.1 
13.6 

2.8' 

.4 

4.3 

1.1 

1.4 
12.3 
29.8 
18.4 

.2 
4.4 
4.2 

.7 
4.8 
3.8 

.4 
8.8 

12.1 
12.1 

1.3 

1.1 

.9 

.7 


Per ct. 


Per ct. 
0.8 
..7 
.9 
.8 
.9 
.7 
.7 
.9 
1.0 
.7 
.6 
.9 
.7 
.7 

4.6 
4.3 
8.9 
1.3 
4.0 


Calo- 
ries. 
910 


Flank 


1,105 




1,025 




1,100 




975 




1,165 


Ribs 


1,135 


Rib rolls. 


1,055 




7.2 
20.7 
36.9 
16.4 
18.7 
15.7 

8.4 
6.0 
4.7 


890 


Rump r 


1,090 




545 




715 


Fore quarter 


995 




1,045 


Beef, corned, canned, pickled, and dried: 


1,245 




1,010 




790 




1,410 


Canned corned beef 


9.9 
18.4 
16.0 
21.2 
17.2 

19.1 

17.4 


1,270 


Mutton: - 

Flank. 


5.0 
1.1 

5.5 
5.6 

"" 2*6' 

3.3 

5.2 

.6 

.2 


.6 
.8 
.7 
.7 
.7 

.8 
.9 

1.5 
1.2 
1.1 

1.5 

.7 

.7 

.7 
•8 

.8 
.9 
.7 
.9 
.7 
1.5 

18.5 
7.4 

2.6 
5.3 

1.1 
2.3 
1.5 

.8 


1,770 


Leg, hind 


890 


Loin chops 


1,415 


Fore quarter 


1,235 




1,210 


Lamb: 

Breast 


1,075 


Leg, hind 


860 


Soups: 


235 


Beef 




120 






365 






185 


Poultry: 


41.6 
25.9 
17.6 
22.7 

29.9 
17.7 
44.7 
35.1 
50.1 


305 




765 




1,475 




1,060 


Fish: 


220 




475 




370 




275 




380 




600 


Fish, preserved: 


24.9 
44.4 


325 




755 


Fish, canned: 


915 




o5.0 


950 


Shellfish: 


225 






340 




52.4 
61.7 


200 


Lobsters 


145 



a Refuse, oil, 



TABLE 2. 



385 



Food materials (as purchased) 


Refuse. 


Water. 


Pro- 
tein. 


Fat. 


Carbo- 
hy- 
drates. 


Ash. 


Fuel 

value 

per 

pound. 


animal food— continued. 


Per ct. 
oil. 2 


Per ct. 
65.5 

11.0 

87.0 
90.5 
91.0 
26.9 
74.0 
27.4 
34.2 

11.4 
11.3 

12.0 
12.0 
10.3 

9.6 
13.6 
12.9 
12.5 

7.7 
12.3 
11.4 


Per ct. 
13.1 

1.0 
3.3 
3.4 
3.0 
8.8 
2.5 
27.7 
25.9 

13.8 
13.3 

11.4 
14.0 
13.4 
12.1 
6.4 
6.8 
9.2 
16.7 
8.0 
.4 


Per ct. 
9.3 

85.0 

4.0 

.3 

.5 

8.3 

18.5 

36.8 

33.7 

1.9 
2.2 

1.0 
1.9 

.9 
1.8 
1.2 

.9 
1.9 
7.3 

.3 

.1 


Per ct. 

'"h'o 

5.1 
4.8 
54.1 
4.5 
4.1 
2.4 

71.9 
71.4 

75.1 
71.2 
74.1 
75.2 
77.9 
78.7 
75.4 
66.2 
79.0 
88.0 
90.0 

53.1 
47.1 
52.1 
49.7 
53.2 
63.3 
69.7 
70.5 
73.1 

70.0 
96.0 
81.0 
100.0 
71.4 

59.6 

22.0 

6.9 

7.7 

4.8 

2.6 

19.7 

2.6 

2.5 

6.8 

8.9 

10.8 

62.0 

16.9 

60.8 

14.7 

2.2 

21.9 

3.2 

4.5 

3.9 

5.7 

19.6 
9.8 
19.0 
18.6 
40 


Per ct. 
0.9 

3.0 
.7 
.7 
.7 

1.9 
.5 

40 

3.8 

1.0 
1.8 

;5 

.9 

1.3 

1.3 

.9 

.7 

1.0 

2.1 

.4 

.1 

1.1 
2.1 
1.5 
1.3 
1.5 
1.5 
1.7 
2.9 
2.1 

3.5 

1.7 

,7 

,9 

.9 

,8 

.7 

,4 

.8 

1.2 

.5 

1.1 

2.9 

1.0 

3.4 

.8 

A 

.9 

2.1 

A 

.5 

.6 

2.1 

1.1 

.9 

.9 

.6 


Calo- 
ries. 
635 


Dairy products, etc. : 


3,410 
310 










165 






160 






1,430 
865 










2,075 
1,885 

1,650 
1,645 

1,635 
1,640 
1,645 
1,680 
1,605 
1,620 
1,635 






VEGETABLE FOOD. 

Flour, meal, etc.: 








Wheat flour, patent roller process- 






j. . 




\ 






















1,800 
1,620 
1,650 
1,675 

1,200 
1,040 
1,195 
1,130 
1,170 
1,630 
1,925 


Rice 












Bread, pastry, etc. : 




35.3 

43.6 

35.7 

38.4 

35.7 

19.9 

6.8 

4.8 

5.9 


9.2 
5.4 
8.9 
9.7 
9.0 
6.3 
9.7 
11.3 
9.8 


1.3 

1.8 

1.8 

.9 

.6 

9.0 

12.1 

10.5 

9.1 






























1,910 

1,875 

1,225 
1,680 
1,420 
1,750 
1,250 






Sugars, etc.: 












































Vegetables :c 




12.6 
68.5 
83.0 
70,0 
77.7 
75.6 
75.4 
81.1 
80.5 
88.1 
78.9 
66.4 
9.5 
74.6 
13.0 
62.6 
56.6 
55.2 
92.3 
44.2 
94.3 
62.7 

68.9 

75.9 
94.0 


22.5 

7.1 

2.1 

1.3 

1.4 

.9 

3.1 

.7 

1.0 

3.5 

1.4 

1.3 

24.6 

7.0 

21.4 

1.8 

.4 

1.4 

2.1 

.7 

.9 

.9 

6.9 

3.6 
1.2 


1.8 
.7 
.3 
.1 
.2 
.1 

1.1 
.2 
.2 
.4 
.3 
.4 

1.0 
.5 

1.4 
.1 
.4 
.6 
.3 

. ,2 
.4 
.1 

2.5 

1.0 

,2 


1,520 
540 






Beans, string. 


7.0 

20.0 
15.0 
20.0 


170 




160 


Cabbage. .'. 


115 




65 




440 


Cucumbers 


i5.6 
15.0 


65 


Lettuce 


65 


Mushrooms 


185 


Onions 


10.0 
20.0 


190 


Parsnips „ . . : 

Peas (Pisum sativum) , d - :d 


230 

1,565 


Peas (Pisum sativum) , si: .lied. 




440 
1,505 


Potatoes . . . . ; i 




295 




60 




440 




95 




50.0 


100 




100 


Turnips 




120 




555 






235 






430 


Succotash , 




425 


Tomatoes 




95 



a Refuse, shell. 

b Plain confectionery not containing nuts, fruit, or chocolate. 

cSuch vegetables as potatoes, squash, beets, etc., have a certain amount of inedible material, skin, 
seeds, etc. . The amount varies with the method of preparing the vegetables, and can not be accu- 
rately estimated. The figures given for refuse of vegetables, fruits, etc., are assumed to represent 
approximately the amount of refuse in these foods as ordinarily prepared. 



386 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



TABLE 3. 



Food materials (as purchased). 



vegetable food — continued. 

Fruits, berries, etc., fresh: a 

Apples 

Bananas 

Grapes 

Lemons 

Muskmelons 

Oranges 

Pears 

Persimmons, edible portion 

Raspberries ". 

Strawberries 

Watermelons 

Fruits, dried: 

Apples 

Apricots 

Dates 

Figs 

Raisins 

Nuts: 

Almonds 

Brazil nuts 

Butternuts 

Chestnuts, fresh 

Chestnuts, dried 

Cocoanuts 

Cocoanut, prepared 

Filberts 

Hickory nuts 

Pecans, polished 

Peanuts 

Pinon (Pinus edulis) 

Walnuts, black 

Walnuts, English 

Miscellaneous: 

Chocolate 

Cocoa, powdered 

Cereal coffee, infusion (1 part boiled in 
20 parts water) c 



Refuse. 



Per ct. 
25.0 
35.0 
25.0 
30.0 
50.0 
27.0 
10.0 



5.0 
59=4 



10.0 



10-0 

45.0 
49.6 
86.4 
16.0 
24.0 
48.8 



52.1 
62.2 
53.2 
24.5 
40=6 
74.1 
58.1 



Water. 


Pro- 
tein. 


Fat. 


Per ct. 


Per ct. 


Per ct. 


63.3 


0.3 


0.3 


48.9 


.8 


.4 


58.0. 


1.0 


1.2 


62.5 


7 


.5 


44.8 


.3 




63.4 


6 


.1 


76.0 


.5 


.4 


66.1 


.8 


.7 


85.8 


1.0 




85.9 


.9 


.6 


37.5 


.2 


.1 


28.1 


1.6 


2.2 


29.4 


4.7 


1.0 


13.8 


1.9 


2.5 


18.8 


4.3 


.3 


13.1 


2.3 


S.O 


2.7 


11.5 


30.2 


2.6 


8.6 


33.7 


.6 


3.8 


8.3 


37.8 


5.2 


4.5 


4.5 


8.1 


o.3 


7.2 


2.9 


25.9 


3.5 


6.3 


57.4 


1.8 


7.5 


31.3 


1.4 


5.8 


25.5 


1.4 


5.2 


33.3 


6:9 


19.5 


29.1 


2.0 


8.7 


36.8 


.6 


7.2 


14.6 


1.0 


6.9 


26.6 


5.9 


12.9 


48.7 


4.6 


21. 6 


28.9 


98.2 


.2 





Carbo- 
hy- 
drates 



Ash. 



Per ct. 

10.8 

14.3 

14.4 

5.9 

4.6 

8.5- 

12.7 

3L5 ' 

12.6 

7.0 

2.7 

66.1 
62-5 
70-6 
712 
68-5 

9,5 
3.5 
.5 
35.4 
56.4 
14.3 



30.3 
37.7 



1.4 



Per ct. 
0.3 



2.0 
2,4 
1.2 

2.4 
3.1 

1.1 
2.0 

.4 
1.1 
1.7 

.9 
1.3 
1.1 



.7 
1.5 
1.7 

.5 



2.2 

7.2 



.2 



Fuel 

value 

per 

pound 



Calo- 
ries. 
190 
260 
295 
125 
80 
150 
230 
550 
220 
150 
50 

i,185 
1,125 
1,275 
1,280 
1,265 

1,515 

1,485 

385 

915 

1,385 

1,295 

2,865 

1,430 

1,145 

1,465 

1,775 

1,730 

730 

1,250 

2,625 
2,160 

30 



a Fruits contain a certain proportion of inedible materials, as skin, seeds, etc., which are properly 
classed as refuse. In some fruits, as oranges and prunes, the amount rejected in eating is practically 
the same as refuse. In others, as apples and pears, more or less of the edible material is ordinarily 
rejected with the skin and seeds and other inedible portions. The edible material which is thus thrown 
away, and should properly be classed with the waste, is here classed with the refuse. The figures for 
refuse here given represent, as nearly as can be ascertained, the quantities ordinarily rejected. 

b Milk and shell. 

c The average of five analyses of cereal coffee grain is: Water 6.2, protein 13.3, fat 3.4, carbohvdrates 
72.6, and ash 4.5 per cent. Only a portion of the nutrients, however, enter into the infusion. The 
average in the table represents the available nutrients in the beverage. Infusions of genuine coffee 
and of tea like the above contain practically no nutrients. 



ADDENDA 387 

TABLE 

COMPARATIVE PROGRESSIONAL DEVELOPMENT OF THE MICROCOSMIC BRAIN. 

How the foetal human brain develops progressively in strict analogy to the evolu- 
lonal development of animal correspondences. 





GEOLOGICAL 


ANIMAL 


HUMAN 


Time: 


Archsen. 






Age: 


Eozoic. 
Azoic. 






1. Time: 


Paleozoic. 


Animal vestiges, 


Foetal Human Brain, at 


Age: 


Invertebrate 


All invertebrates, 


one month, resembles 


Era: 


Silurian, Upper and 


Mollusca, 


that of Invertebrates. 




Lower. 


Crustacea, 




Period : 


Cambrian to Lower 


Polypes, 






Heidelberg. 


Crustaceous Fishes. 




Rocks : 


Sandstones, Limestones, 
Shale, Clay, Slate, and 
Gneiss. 






2. Time: 


Paleozoic. 


Animal vestiges. 


Foetal Human Brain at 


Age: 


Pishes — Acrogens. 


Primitive, but notably 


two months, resembles 


Era: 


Devonian and Carboni- 
ferous. 


True Fishes. 


the brain of a Fish. 


Period : 


Oriskany to Permian. 






Rocks : 


Old Rec 1 Sandstones, 
Slate, Limestones, sec- 
ond and third Coal Mea- 
sures, Lower Red Sand- 
stones, Magnesian Lime- 
stones. 






3. Time: 


Mesozoic. 


Animal vestiges. 


Foetal Human Brain at 


Age: 


Reptiles. 


All Reptiles, Lizards, 


three months, resembles 


Era: 


Jura-Trias (Triassic, 


Crocodiles, Frog Spe- 


a Turtle's. 




and Jura Triassic). 


cies, Turtles, Gigantic 




Period : 


Lower to Purbeck. 


Reptiles and Extinct 




Rocks : 


New Red Sandstone, 
Marlstones. 


Monsters. 




4. Time : 


Mesozoic. 


Animal vestiges. 


Foetal Human Brain at 


Age: 


Reptiles. 


Platipi, Semi-Aquatic 


four months is like to 


Era: 


Cretaceous. 


and Land Animals, and 


that of a Bird. 


Period : 


Lower to Saranac. 


Birds. 




Rocks : 


Unper and Lower 
Chalks, Marl, Oxford 
and Bath Oolites, Neo- 
comian. 






5. Time: 


Cenozoic. 


Animal vestiges. 


Foetal Human Brain at 


Age : 


Mammals. 


Marsupials, Rodents, 


five months, resembles 


Era : 


Tertiary. 


ltuminati, and Animals 


that of a Rodent; at 


Period : 


Eocene, Oligocene, Mio- 


that walk on their toes, 


six months, a Rumi- 




cene. 


as distinguished from 


nant ; at seven months, 


Rocks : 


Green River, Igneous, 
and Nummulitic. 


fins and web feet. 


a Digitigrade. 


6. Time: 


Cenozoic. 


Animal vestiges. 


Foetal Human Brain at 


Age: 


Mammals. 


All the foregoing, with 


eight months' develop- 


Era: 


Tertiary. 


the addition of Four- 


ment, resembles that of 


Period : 


Pilocene. 


Handed Animals or 


a Quadrumana or 


Rocks : 


English Crag, and Sub- 


Quadrumana, Monkeys 


Monkey. 




Appennine Beds. 


and Anthropoids. 




7. Time: 


Cenozoic. 


Animal vestiges. 


Foetal Human Brain at 


Age: 


Mammal. 


Practically all the fore- 


nine months' develop- 


Era: 


Quarternary or Post- 


going with excessive in- 


ment has become that 




Tertiary. 


crease of class, genus, 


of a true Human Being 


Period : 


Glacial, Champlain, 


species, and type, also 


or Bimana. 




Recent. 


MAN, the first true 




Rocks : 


Pleistocene, Contempo- 


two-handed animal or 






rary Deposits, Meteor- 


Bimana. 






ites, Cavernous. 







388 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



Chart of the Seven World Regions in the Seventh Cosmic Region 

823, 543 Hierarchies 



World 
of rs d 



Solar God (Will, Wisdom and Activity) 

(Seven Sub-Regions) 



Virgin 
Spirit 



Divine 
Spirit 



Life 
Spirit 



Abstract 
Division 

Thought 



Wrr'd 



( World 
of Tone) 

V 
Concrete 
Division 



Astral 
World 

( World 
of Color) 



Spirit Differentiated 

(Seven Sub-Regions) 



Beginning of Pilgrimage through Matter 
Divine Consciousness 

(Seven Sub-Regions) 



Materia 
Prima 



(Seven Sub-Regions) (Spirit of Man). 



1 Divine »>• — 



2 Life 



Etheric 
Division 

Physical 



World _ 



( World 
of Form) 

y 

Chemical 
Division 



Germinal Concept of Form 
" Life 



Desire-Emotion 



Hyle 



•Mind Forces 



3 Human ^ 



Archetype Forces, Mind Stuff 

Desire-Emotion Aerial 

Pulsation, Activity Oceanic 

Form Continental 



Archaeus 




.Attraction 



.Neutral 



Wishes 

Impressionability }- • 
Passion 



Astral 
Body 



Reflecting Ether Memory of Nature 

Light " Sense Impressions 

Life Propagation 

Chemical Assimilation and Excretion 



Etheric 
Body 



Gases 

Liquids 

Solids 



Physical 
Body 



Materia 
Remota 



Materia 
Proxima 



ADDENDA 



389 




A ROSICRUCIAN PRAYER SYMBOL. 
By Fr. Firmus, IX°. 

The Christ taught that prayer was very important. He gave instructions how to pray, 
and gave actual prayers. St. Paul said, "continue" in prayer. 

Definitions as to what prayer really is or should be, differ. One's conception of prayer 
is determined by his conception of the Power to whom he prays. Different religions of the 
world teach prayer in widely different ways : — the Mohammedan to Allah via Mahomet ; 
Protestants to God principally through Jesus Christ ; Catholics largely through the 
Blessed Virgin Mary, Mother of Jesus. 

But Rosicrucians have the most sublime conception of prayer that has ever been re- 
vealed to worshippers in this world. It is profound in Wisdom, Cosmic in conception and 
must, other things being equal be the most potent of all forms of prayer. 

A brief summary of the following symbol will show what the Rosicrucian concen- 
trates upon in making his invocation. 

The Circle is the symbol of the Cosmic ALL — the ABSOLUTE. 

The Aspirational Triangle (Apex upward), is the symbol of the SUPREME BEING. 

The Operative Triangle (Apex downward), is the symbol of the SOLAR GOD. 

The Cross is the symbol of the INDWELLING SPIRIT of our Planet Earth, the 
CHRISTOS. 

The Rose is the symbol of the Virgin Spirit EGO. 

The power of the Rosicrucian Prayer is greatly intensified by the concept of unity, 
which runs in unbroken potency from the EGO Jhrough and in each of these exalted 
Powers. The symbol illustrates this unity. It shows the Supreme Being as differentiated 
not from but within the Absolute. 

This is indicated by the influx of the Absolute at the points of the Triangle. It also 
shows the Solar God as differentiated within the Supreme Being (note influx at outer 
points of the triangle), and influx from the Absolute at inner points of the triangle. 

It also shows the Christos differentiated within the Solar God, but still the Unity 
through the Solar influx (Arms of the Cross) and from the Supreme Being and the 
Absolute (Pillar of the Cross). 

And in the center of the Super Trinity, with its roots in the Absolute, its stem in the 
Supreme Being and the Solar God, and its Flower in the Heart of the Christos, is the 
Sacred Symbolic "ROSE." 

Through this symbol the Rosicrucian may open veil after veil of the Temple. un*il 
his prayer can ascend to the veritable Holy of Holies. 



39 



ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



A SPLENDID GEOLOGIC EXHIBIT IN NEW YORK CITY. 




Fig. 101 

AN OVERTURNED FOLD BETWEEN NELSON AND SHAKESPEARE 

AVES., BRONX. NEW YORK CITY. 

{Photo by Khei.) 



One of the many interesting features presented by a study of the geology 
of New York City and its Metropolitan District. This example is recommended 
to the consideration of Rosicrucian students, and we would be glad to have 
opinions as to whether it represents the "competent" or "incompetent" types. 
Rosicrucianism is not necessarily a study of geology, but it is a study of 
Nature, for Nature is the Book in which the character of God is written. 



ADDENDA 



391 



CHANGES IN THE EARTH'S CRUST. 




Fig. 102 

NIAGARA RIVER AND GORGE, SHOWING RIVER MARKS 

AND PRESENT RAPIDS. 

(Photo by a. E. 8. Miller.) 



This excellent photograph was ohtained after our Instructions on the 
activities of the Earth Regent and the changes in the Earth's Crust had gone 
to press. The picture illustrates the large way in which the "Nature Forces" 
work. Originally there was but one fall, located at Queenston fed only by Lake 
Erie. That was between 35,000 and 50,000 years ago. At that time the Great 
Lakes as then constituted emptied either through the Mississippi or the Ottawa 
Valley. A gradual tilting of the earth's crust threw the balance in favor of the 
St. Lawrence Valley, which gives us the Niagara of history and today. Some 
geologists believe that a reversal of this tilting is now going on and that at 
some remote period Lakes Huron, Superior and Michigan will again empty into 
the Mississippi. The cataract flows over limestone formations older than Alps, 
Pyrenees or Himalayas. In 1678 there were three falls and the Canadian 
Cataract was as far down stream as the American. The Canadian Cataract 
has receded several hundred feet in the past 242 years and goes back at the 
rate of about five feet per year while the American Cataract is comparatively 
stationary. The water is said to be 30 feet deep where it goes over the Cana- 
dian fall, and over 20,000,000 tons of water pass over the Cataract every hour, 
95% over the Canadian and 5% over the American. The Cataract has eaten 
its way up from Queenston forming the gorge shown in the photograph. 



ADDENDA 39 3 



REFERENCES 

In order to show the close approximation between the Rosicrucian teach- 
ings and those of academic science, religion and philosophy, quotations have 
been freely made from the following well known authorities, together with 
references to the works of occult writers of repute. 

The numbers in the left hand column correspond to those given in the 
paragraphs of the text of each Instruction. The numbers in the extreme right 
hand column indicate the page in the present volume in which the reference 
number occurs. 

Instruction No. 1. 

1 Sandivogius, Adept, 1650 1 

2 Bible, Genesis i-26, 27 2 

3 Secret Doctrine, 1-650, 295,— ii-675 3 

4 Kabalah Unveiled, Mathers, p. 177, Ch. xxvii 4 

5 Secret Doctrine, Vol. 1. p. 107 4 

6 Hartmann, Secret Symbols of the Rosic. Voc. p. 5, "Life." 5 

7 John iv-24 6 

8 Heindel, Cosmo Concep. p. 374 6 

9 " " " p. 374 and Nicene Creed 6 

10 " " " p. 375 " " " 6 

11 " " p. 375 7 

12 Nicene Creed. 7 

13 Ros. Rit. 0-0 7 

14 Heindel, Cosmo Concep. p. 374, John, i-3 7 

15 Hartmann, Sec. Symb. Voc. p. 2 7 

16 " " " " p. 4 8 

17 " " " " p. 2 13 

18 Steiner, Out. Occ. Sci. p. 31 15 

19 " " " " p. 44 15 

20 " " " " p. 35 15 

21 " " " " p. 33 15 

22 Rosic. Mass 15 

Instruction No. 2. 

1 Men of the Old Stone Age, Henry Fairfield Osborn, p. 18 29 

2 " " " " " " " " " p. 13 : 33 

3 " " " " " p. vii, Preface 34 

4 " " " " " p. vii, " 35 

Instruction No. 3. 
All References Noted in the Text. 

Instruction No. 4. 

1 Standard. (Crystalloid) 66 

2 Standard.^ (Protoplasm) Botany, p. 1, C. E. Bessey, 67 

3 " " Chemical Physiology, p. 186, 67 

4 Steiner, Outlines of Occult Science, p. 177, 67 

5 Heindel, Cosmo-Conception, p. 78, 68 

6 Standard. (Reason) 73 

7 Steiner. Outlines of Occult Science, p. 172, 81 

8 " " " " " p. 33, 83 

Instruction No. 5. 

1 Rosicrucian Creed. Other references are given in the text 90 

2 Steiner, Out. Occ. Sci. p. 88 109 



39 4 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

Instruction No. 6. 

1 Standard 113 

2 Henry Smith Williams, In "Miracles of Science," p. 5 113 

3 Standard 115 

4 " 115 

5 " .' 115 

6 Henry Smith Williams, In "Miracles of Science," p. 6 115 

7 " " " " " " " p. 7 115 

8 " " " " " " " p. 7 115 

9 " " " " " " " p. 8 117 

10 " " " " " " " p. 9 117 

11 " " " " " " " p. 10 117 

,12 " " " " " " " p. 18 118 

13 " " " " (Prof. Svante Arrhenins) p. — 118 

14 " " " " "Miracles, etc. etc. p. 21 118 

15 " " " " " " " p. 21 118 

16 " " " " " " . " p. 23 118 

17 " " " " " " " p. 9 119 

18 " " " " " " " p. 43 121 

19 " " " " " " " p. 51 121 

20 Prof. W. W. Campbell, Lick Observatory 121 

21 Henry Smith Williams, in Miracles, etc. etc. p. 51-52 122 

22 Young. — General Astronomy p. 401 122 

23 " " " p. 407 123 

24 Henrv Smith Williams, In "Miracles of Modern Science, p. 58 123 

25 " " " " " " " " p. 71 125 

26 " " " " " " " " p. 72 125 

27 " " " " " " " " p. 84 125 

28 " " " " " " " " p. Ill 125 

29 Standard, (Mass) 126 

30 Robert Kennedy Duncan, in "The New Knowledge" p. 11 126 

31 " " " " " " " p. 11 126 

32 Standard 126 

33 " 126 

34 Robt. Kennedy Duncan, F. C. S., in "The New Knowledge" p. 250 127 

35 " " " " " " " " p. 250-1 127 

36 Sir J. J. Thomson, quoted by Williams in "Miracles" etc p. 135 128 

37 " " " " " " " p. 135 128 

38 " Joseph Thomson 128 

39 " " " - 128 

40 Prof. Osborne Reynolds, Owens College, Manchester. Ex- 

plained by Prof. John Mackenzie, 
of Mineapolis. Quoted by Williams, p. 136 128 

41 " " " " " " p. 136 128 

42 " " " " " " p. 137 128 

43 " " " " " " p. 137 129 

44 " " " " " " p. 140 129 

45 Profs. Stewart and Tait, Quoted by Duncan, p. 242 130 

46 Sir J. J. Thomson " " Williams, p. 130 130 

47 Henry Smith Williams, in"Miracle of Science" p. 109 130 

48 Robt. Kennedy Duncan, in "The New Knowledge" p. 1 131 

49 " " " " " " " p. 6 131 

50 " " " " " " " p. 76-7 131 

51 " " " " " " " p. 248 132 

52 " " " " " " " p. 171 132 

53 " " " " " " " p. 82 132 

54 " " " " " " " p. 148 133 

55 " " " " " " " p. 148 133 

56 " " " " " " " p. 95 133 

57 " " " " " " " p. 147 133 

58 " " " " " " " p. 151 134 



ADDENDA 395 

59 Henry Smith Williams " Miracles, etc. p. 123 134 

60 " " " " " " P- 117 - 134 

61 Robt. Kennedy Duncan, in "The New Knowledge," p. 179 134 

62 « " " " " " " P. 187 134 

63 « » « « " " " p. 205 135 

64 Prof. Chas. A. Young, Princeton, quoted by Duncan, p. 228 135 

65 Lord Kelvin " " P- 228 135 

66 Prof. Ernest Rutherford, Manchester University, p. 231 136 

67 Prof Clerk-Maxwell " p. 233 136 

68 Sir William Ramsey, " p. 256 137 

69 Robt. Kennedy Duncan, in "The Knowledge" p. 257 137 

70 H. E. Curtis, Lick Observ. Quo. in "Miracles of Science, p. 46 137 

Instruction, No. 7. 

1 Britannica, "Creed," look up individual author 144 

2 " " " " " " 145 

3 Steiner, Outlines of Occult Science, p. 292 158 

4 " " " " " p. 292 158 

5 " " " . " " p. 435 - 160 

6 Britannica, "Creed," look up individual author 160 

Instruction No. 8. 

1 Isabel M. Lewis, Naut. Almanac Off. U. S. Naval Obser., Wash., Aug., 1919, 166 

2 Key to the Universe, Curtis p. 230 172 

3 Outlines of Occult Science, Steiner, p. 427 173 

4 " " " " " p. 427 173 

5 Mackey's Sphinxiad, The Mythological Astronomy of the 

Ancients Demonstrated, p. 68 178 

6 Where did Life Begin? G. Hilton Scribner 179 

7 " " " " " " " p. 17 179 

8 " " " " " " - " 180 

9 " " " " " " " 180 

10 " " " " " " " P. 31-33 182 

11 " " " " " " " p. 51 182 

12 • " " " " " " " p. 54 183 

13 Prof. Wm. Crookes, Address, Brit. Assn. Sc 184 

14 Where Did Life Begin? Scribner 187 

15 Elec. Experimenter, July, 1920 189 

Instruction No. 9. 

1 Rev. Text Book of Geology, Dana. p. 7-8. Also quoting Murray 195 

2 Dana, p. 204 195 

3 " p. 236 196 

4 " p. 204-205 196 

5 " p. 206 196 

6 Extract from J. H. Jeans, in "Popular Astronomy," June- July, 1919. 

Vol. xxvii No. 6, Whole No. 266 196 

7 Blavatsky. Secret Doctrine, Vol. 1, p. 40 197 

8 Dana, p. 125 198 

9 " p. 137 198 

10 " p. 168 198 

11 " p. 170 198 

12 Mackey's Sphinxiad. (Cyclops) p. 67 199 

13 Dana, p. 171 199 

14 " p. 122 200 

15 " p. 183 201 

16 " p. 204 201 

17 " p. 189-190 201 

18 " p. 189 201 

19 New York Herald, N. Y. World, Journal, May 27th 202 



396 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 



20 Heindel, Cosmo Conception, p. 510 



202 

21 Dana, p. 404 ----- 204 

22 Britannica, Vol. 28, p. 179 ^'b 

23 " " P. 191 207 

24 " " P- 191 - 207 

25 " " P- 192 - 207 

26 " " P. 192 208 

27 Heindel, Cosmo-Conception, p. 506 .' 210 

28 " " " P- 278 213 

29 Steiner, Outlines of Occult Science, p. 243 213 

30 " " " " " P- 243 214 

31 Heindel, Cosmo-Conception, p. 289-291 214 

32 Steiner, Outlines of Occult Science, p. 245-246 215 

33 " " " " " P- ^47 21o 

34 " " " " " P. 147 216 

35 Steiner, Outlines of Occult Science, p. 158 216 

36 " " " " "■ p. 241 216 

37 " " " " " p. 250 216 

Instruction No. 10. 

1 Dana, Rev. Text Book of Geology, p. 204 ." 222 

2 " " " " " " p. 204 222 

3 " " " " " " p. 406-407 '. 225 

4 " " " " " " p. 410 - 226 

5 Barnum Brown, Nat'l. Geog. Mag. May, 1920 228 

6 Osborn, Origin and Evolution of Life, p. 231 1:32 

7 " " " " " " p. 226 235 

8 Webster, : . 235 

9 Minchin, E. A., 1916, (Osborn, P. 92). p. 32 237 

10 Osborn, (As above), p. 93 237 

11 Nageli. (1884) 238 

12 Osborn. p. 94 238 

13 " p. 94 238 

14 " p. 95 238 

15 " p. 98 . 239 

16 Wilson, E. B. 1906. p. 434 239 

17 Osborn, p. 77-78 ~ 239 

18 " p. 99 239 

19 Wager, Harold, 1915. p. 468 . 240 

20 Pirsson, L. V. and Schuchert, Ch., 1915. p. 164 241 

21 Osborn, p. 101 '. 241 

22 " p. 103 241 

23 " p. 245 241 

24 " p. 249-251 243 

25 " p. 255 243 

26 " p. 255 244 

27 C. C. Adams, Mercury, Vol. 4, No. 5 248 

28 Holy Bible, Galatians vi-7 248 

29 Holy Bible, Matthew v-26 249 

30 " " " xxv, 23 249 

Instruction No. 11. 

1 Standard. (Monera) 257 

2 " (Ameba) 257 

3 Rosicrucian Symboloy, Khei 258 

4 Prof. H. E. Walter, "The Human Skeleton/' p. 57-58 258 

5 Haeckel, Ernst. Hist, of Creation. Vol. 1, p. 85 261 

6 " " " " " " p. 12 261 

7 " " " " " p. 12 261 

8 " " " " p. 13 262 

9 " " " " " " p. 14 262 

10 " " " " p. 15 _ 262 

11 " " p. 86 262 

12 " " " " " p. 313 262 



ADDENDA 397 

13 Heindel, Cosmo Conception, p. 228 262 

14 C. G. Leland, The Alternate Sex, p. 34 262 

15 " " " " " " p. 35 ..- 263 

16 Haeckel, Hist. Crea. Vol. 1. p. 98-99 263 

17 " " " " P. 65 264 

18 " " " " p. 100 264 

19 " " " " p. 202 : 266 

20 Leland, Alternate Sex, p. 35 266 

21 Haeckel, Hist. Crea. Vol. 1. p. 281 267 

22 " " " " p. 183 :.... 269 

23 Leland, Alt. Sex. p. 129 269 

24 Dr. W. H. Ballou, N. Y. American, Aug. 17, 1919 270 

25 Natl Geog. Mag. Dr. Jos. (Wm.) Showalter, Vol. xxxvi, No. 2, p. 177 270 

26 Nat'l. Geog. Mag. Dr. Jos. (Wm.) Showalter, p. 169 270 

27 " " " " " " " P- 167 270 

28 World Almanac, 1919 p. 52 270 

29 Prof. Herbert Eugene Walter, (Human Skeleton) 271 

30 " " " " " " 271 

31 " " " " " " v 272 

32 " " " " " " 272 

33 Dr. Dudley H. Morris, Dept. Pathology, N. Y. Coll. P. & S 272 

34 H. E. Walter, (Genetics) 274 

35 Dr. Richard S. Lull, Yale. Organic Evolution 275 

36 American Museum of Natural History, N. Y 275 

37 Prof. Simon Newcomb ?. 275 

38 Alfred Binet, The Psychic Life of Organisms p. 28 276 

39 " " " " " " " p. 77 277 

40 Dr. Daniel Trembly MacDougal, Director, Bot. Dept. Carnegie Institu. 

Wash. Quoted by John W T . Harding 278 

41 Standard, 278 

i2 Prof. Osborn, Origin and Evolution of Life. p. 32 279 

43 " " " " " " " p. 32-36 280 

44 " " " " !• " " p. 37 281 

45 " " " " " " " p. 90 281 

46 " " " " " " " p. 104 281 

47 Ernst, A. The New Thoma, See note. Osborn, p. 286 281 

48 Prof. Osborn, Origin and Evolution of Life. n. 286 282 

49 " " " " " " " p 236 282 

50 " " '• " " " p. 286 283 

51 Prof. C. Wm. Beebe, The Bird, its Form and Function. Curator of Orni- 

thology at N. Y. Zoological Park 285 

52 Dr. W. H. Ballou, D. Sc. N. Y. American, Sun. 1916 285 

53 Dr. W. H. Ballou, A. M., Ph. D., D. S., N. Y. American 286 

54 N. Y. Times, Sun. Oct. 21, 1906 286 

55 A. J. Atkins, M. D., "The Life Principle." 1905 287 



Instruction No. 12. 

1 Britannica, (Kabalah) Vol. xv. p. 620 296 

2 Sacred Writings (Books) Vol. 4, p. 157-158 297 

3 Buddhist Catechism, p. 31 300 

4 " P. 32 301 

5 P. 37 301 

6 " P. 37 301 

7 P. 40 302 

8 " p. 46 , 302 

9 " " P- 96 303 

10 A Suggestive Inquiry into the Hermetic Mystery, Atwood, p. ] 05-106 308 

11 A Suggestive Inquiry into the Hermetic Mystery, Atwood, p. 106 308 

(See note of refs. bottom, of Note 4) 308 

12 A Suggestive Inquiry into the Hermetic Mystery, Atwood, p. 109 . . 308 

(See note of refs. Note 9.) 



398 ROSICRUCIAN FUNDAMENTALS 

13 A Suggestive Inquiry into the Hermetic Mystery, At wood, p. 139 308 

(See note 70 refs.) 

14 A Suggestive Inquiry into the Hermetic Mystery, Atwood, p. 533-534 309 

15 Electrical Experimenter, April, 1919. p. 860 311 

16 Secret Doctrine, Vol.1, p. 105 312 

17 " " " Ft. Note, p. 105 312 

18 Also quoted by Heindel, Cos. Con. 2nd Ed. p. 416 313 

19 Max Heindel, Cos. Con. 2nd. Ed. p. 421 313 

Ixstructiox No. 14. 

1 Italics ours 352 

2 Britannica, Vol. xxiii-p. 737 Art. Rosicrucian. Also see Gardiner's 

Catalog Raisonne of Works on the Occult Sciences. London, 1903 352 

3 Heckethorn's "The Secret Societies of all Ages and Countries. Vol. 1, 

p. 223 353 

4 Jacob Bohme and the Alchemists. Dr. von Harliss. Leipzic, 1882, 2nd. ed. 359 

5 Heckethorn, Vol. 1, P 230 360 

6 John Yarkp',— Arcane Schools, p. 204 362 

7 The Ros 1 ' crucians. By Bros. H. C. and K. M. B. London 368 

8 H?rgrave Jennings, The Rosicrucians, Their Rites and Mysteries, 

Plate 8 369 

9 King. Remains of the Gnostics 372 














** v \ 




v^* 






♦ 13 






V v^v v^\/ v^v * 



CO* 



"»bv* 



'.ft- A, 



iO«7V ••^^^BJH^T* 4 0. ^o Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 

*^ % ^^ ^'it* * ^ * N?* •'fc'iXvo^ * Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 

^ **Vl\» % <$- °A**M« , 'aO ! Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 

*° •l4I?V.%> * V% »jfft& %> ^° • PreservationTechnologies I 

«$». -W^ f^lHfc^ l * ^<J> C^ t( A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION (• 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
gy » -^^P^ o%3v?«^W^» <tV<^ ^^ Cranberry Township, PA 16066 

> 'Xflffi&S JF ^ *v3£ur* A? ^ •< (724)779-2111 ^ 









A:i3:..% y\.atfifc%. y.:ii':..^ ^.cifi&. 












~ = -v 






♦♦ J* % *w/ . * 




o 0> * 



a2 o, 

if... c * 










_<2k*'—%*° .... # ^ 



<> ^7V« 



. °o 






kp^ 




N. MANCHESTER 
INDIANA 46962 



^ ^. ^ *>Va\ «* 4* - % i 














